《Military Lord of the White Coats》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: The Military Lord Released

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio [Sis: Bruce, why are you not answering my calls? They said that you¡¯ve escaped from prison, that you¡¯ve betrayed your country and escaped overseas. That¡¯s not true, is it?] [Sis: Dad says that you must have been wronged and went to investigate the truth of what happened back then even though we told him not to. However, Dad said someone doesn¡¯t want him to find out what happened. I think that Dad¡¯s in danger but I cannot stop him. Where are you?] [Sis: Bruce White, Dad is dead! He died because of you! Why are you not replying to my messages? Are you living a carefree life overseas? I hate you!] [Unknown Number: Bruce, Mum is leaving. I worry most about you and your sister, Brianne. If you see this message, you have to take good care of Brianne for me!] These were the few messages that Bruce White saw on his phone when he came out of the private jail facility known as the Inescapable Blood Prison. Most of the messages had been sent to him during the year he was in prison. Only thest message from an unknown number had been sent two hours ago! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Bruce¡¯s aura suddenly erupted when he saw the messages. Tears welled up in his eyes. He felt as though his heart was in shreds! A year ago, he had arrived at this so-called ¡°inescapable¡± prison that no one could walk out of alive on the orders of a Langdon elder. He hade here to carry out a top-secret mission. Thus, he had been cut off from the rest of the world. He did not expect to receive this string of nightmare messages just as he wasing out of the prison facility. He was immediately ovee with boundless regret and hatred. Over the past year, he had used every means at his disposal toplete this seemingly impossible mission. However, what he got in exchange was the death of his adoptive father and the dangerous plight of his adoptive mother! He had failed as a son! Tears streamed from the eyes of the man who was hailed as Langdon¡¯s Greatest Military Lord. His tears carried the endless hatred he had in his heart. The next moment, he dialed a number that was only known to ten people in the world. Then, he rushed straight to the private airport without any hesitation. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Tears streamed down Bruce¡¯s face. He felt an endless regret, an endless hatred... ¡°Go back! Go back! Go back! I want to go back immediately!!!¡± He could not wait any longer. Bruce did not want to wait a second longer. The only thought in his mind was to go back. He wanted to go back to his family¡¯s side! ¡°What¡¯s that f*cker doing?¡± ¡°Tsh, why do you care? We finally managed to send him away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The Inescapable Prison will probably copse if he continues to stay here!¡± Within the Inescapable Blood Prison, the chief warden stared in the direction that Bruce had left until Bruce¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from his field of vision. Only when he was gone did he heave a sigh. ¡­ ¡°Investigate it! Lock onto the position of the number immediately! Immediately! Immediately! Immediately!!!¡± Bruce was weeping as he was rushing to the airport. No-one stopped him. No one dared to stop him! Go back! Go back! Go back!!! He wanted to go back to his country! Half an hourter, a fourth-generation fighter jet slowly rose into the air. The roar of its engine reverberated into the horizon. It flew in the direction of Langdon like a speeding arrow. A momentter, Bruce¡¯s fighter jet pierced through the air like a lethal sword. Bruce had been in the military for five years and had a brimming list of aplishments in battle. He lived up to the expectations of his country and its citizens! However, ultimately, he could not even see his adoptive father for thest time! Now, he might not even make it back in time to see his adoptive mother for thest time! He lived up to the expectations of his country and its citizens, but he let his family down! He was a failure of a son! A failure of a son!!! ¡°Bast*rds! Bast*rds! Bast*rds! You bast*rds dare to hurt my adoptive mother?! I, Bruce White, will take your lives! Ahhh!!! Fast! Faster! Faster!!!¡± Bruce¡¯s face was covered in tears. His voice was trembling. He moved the control stick in his hand violently as he sped up. He was nearing the limits of the fighter jet! ¡­ ¡°Alert! Alert! Level one alert! A fighter jet is closing in on our borders. Please ry your instructions, Commander!¡± ¡°F*ck! Are those aerial scouts from Espia still going at it? st them down if they dare to fly another mile forward!¡± ¡°Commander, it is not an Espian fighter jet. It is a fourth-generation fighter jet from Langdon. However, that battle jet¡¯s signal is not in our database!¡± ¡°Our fourth-generation fighter jet?¡± The fighter jet units of Langdon¡¯s battle division immediately noticed Bruce¡¯s fighter jet. At the same time, two of their fighter jets took to the skies and soared toward Bruce¡¯s jet. ¡°Fighter jet in front, Langdon¡¯s boundaries are sacred and must not be vited. Please turn around quickly. Please turn around quickly. Otherwise, we will shoot you down. Otherwise, we will...¡± The two fighter jets were blocking Bruce¡¯s path. However, Bruce acted as though he did not see them and flew past them directly. ¡°Umm...¡± The two pilots on the mission froze. At this moment, a powerful voice rang out in their headphones, ¡°I am Bruce White!¡± Boom! The two pilots felt as though they were struck by lightning. The emotions on their faces started to waver in excitement. ¡°It is Bruce White! It¡¯s the King of Aerial Battles, Military Lord Bruce!!!¡± The two pilots were surprised. ¡°No. 8, No. 9, what are you guys doing? That fighter jet has flown past the coastline and entered the continent. Was the other party unwilling to heed your warning? Did you forget what I told you? F*ck those who vite our airspace! F*ck him! F*ck him!¡± In amand center of the Langdon battle division, Commander Frank Robins was pissed off. Displeasure was written all over his face. ¡°S-Sir, it¡¯s Bruce White! He said that he is Bruce White!¡± Frank heard the trembling voice of one of the pilots. The voice was filled with joy. ¡°F*ck! So what if he¡¯s Bruce White, so what if he¡¯s...hm? Wait, what did you just say?¡± ¡°The King of Aerial Battles! The founder of the White Coat Battle Division, Military Lord Bruce, codenamed White Coat!!!¡± Boom! Frank trembled right after. A tinge of excitement immediately appeared on his face. His eyes even turned a little red. ¡°Quick! Quick! Establish a connection with that fighter jet. I want to speak with him!¡± Frank became agitated. Themunications officer beside him was dumbfounded. What was going on? Who could make their battle-hardenedmander this agitated? Themunications officer established a connection with Bruce¡¯s fighter jet despite his confusion. Bruce did not refuse. He chose to pick up the call. ¡°He-Hello, I¡¯m Commander Frank Robins of the Aerial Battle Division. May I ask... Are you really Bruce White?¡± Frank had tried his best to control himself but his excitement was still reflected in his words and actions. ¡°Robins, it¡¯s me!¡± Whoosh! Frank felt as though his heart had been pierced by something. He jumped around agitatedly. He could not stop his tears from falling. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! You¡¯ve finallye back!!!¡± Frank choked. This scene shocked everyone in themand center silly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the past next time. I need a favor. I want tond at Javon Airport in an hour.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations immediately!¡± Frank put down the receiver and wiped his tears. He had regained his resolute expression. ¡°Inform Javon International Airport to clear out a runway. Immediately! Right now!¡± Frank ordered. Everyone was startled. Frank was asking a civilian airport to empty out a runway for that fighter jet? Just who was in the jet? Was he that influential? Unfortunately, these youngsters did not know that even more shocking things would follow. ¡°1st Drake Squadron, fall in and meet up with No. 8 and No. 9!¡± The members of the 1st Drake Squadron, who were still undergoing mission training, got into their fighter jets at the fastest speed possible and instantly took to the skies. Their eight fighter jets roared as they flew into the distance. One of the pilots picked up hismunication device and asked seriously, ¡°Sir, did Espia send a lot of people over? Do we have to shoot them down?¡± ¡°F*ck shooting! Listen up, all of you! This is a convoy mission!¡± A convoy mission? The members of the 1st Drake Squadron were a little displeased when they first received the mission though they did not voice it out. They were the 1st Drake Squadron, the most exceptional squadron in the Aerial Battle Division. Missions should be issued based on their abilities. Wasn¡¯t a convoy mission a poor use of their abilities? ¡°Don¡¯t think that I do not know what you guys are thinking. I can tell you right now that it is your honor to act as a convoy for this person. I¡¯ll get the 2nd Drake Squadron to do it if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Honor? An influential figure? The captain of the 1st Drake Squadron could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, who exactly is this person?¡± ¡°No. 8, tell your captain!¡± Frank could not be bothered to exin things to the bunch of faultfinders. He put down themunications device and prepared to tell the battle division the news of Bruce¡¯s return. ¡°No. 8, No. 8, exin the situation,¡± the captain of the 1st Drake Squadron ordered. ¡°S-Sir, he¡¯s Bruce.¡± No. 8 quickly added from his exnation just now. ¡°He¡¯s the King of Aerial Battles and the founder of the White Coat Battle Division. He is Military Lord Bruce, codenamed White Coat!!!¡± ¡°Wha-What?¡± Boom! Something seemed to have blown up the brains of the 1st Drake Squadron¡¯s captain. He could not react. ¡°elerate! elerate! elerate!¡± ¡°Go and protect that fighter jet!!!¡± The captain¡¯s voice rang out anxiously. The eight fighter jets sped up and instantly broke the sound barrier as they rushed over to where Bruce¡¯s jet was! Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Shocking the World

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While Bruce White was anxiously rushing toward Javon. A flurry of ps rang out from an old building situated in the Javon outskirts. p! p! p! ¡°F*ck! You old hag! You dared to steal my phone? You even dared to attempt suicide? Are you in such a rush to see your dead husband? F*ck! F*cking old hag!¡± A middle-aged woman was kneeling on the ground. Her face was covered in wounds. Some of her teeth have also been knocked out. It was not hard to tell from her scabbed toes and wound-covered body that she had gone through inhumane torture more than once. ¡°You beasts!¡± The middle-aged woman forced the words out through what little teeth she had left. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re talking back? Pull out her fingernails!¡± ¡°Remember, take a video and send it to that b*tch, Brianne Taylor.¡± ¡°Tell her that she can prepare to collect this old hag¡¯s corpse tomorrow if she still refuses to show herself!¡± Jordan Stuartughed coldly, then turned around. The next moment, a bunch of gangsters surrounded the middle-aged woman. They grabbed a pair of blood-coated pliers and pressed the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand onto the floor. ¡°Ahh-¡± They heard a shrill scream. The middle-aged woman fainted. ¡°Mr. Stuart, she fainted. Do we continue?¡± a gangster asked aftering to Jordan Stuart¡¯s side. ¡°Tsh! Who does she think she is? She dares to attempt suicide? Ssh some alcohol on her to wake her up, then continue with the video!¡± Jordan Stuart spat, then left the rundown building without even turning back to look at the woman. Beep! Jordan Stuart soon received a video on his phone. It was a video of the middle-aged woman getting tortured by the gangsters. Jordan Stuart swiped past the video, slightly amused. He sent it to Brianne Taylor. ¡°Brianne Taylor, be a good girl and climb into my bed if you don¡¯t want your mother to die!¡± Jordan Stuart got onto a Ferrari after he sent the message. There was a woman in heavy make-up in the car. ¡°Mr. Stuart, is everything done? Is it time for us to...¡± This woman¡¯s voice was sexy and flirtatious. She ran her slender fingers along Jordan¡¯s chest like a cat asking for love. Jordan Stuart nced at her but he could not stop thinking about Brianna Taylor. He instantly lost interest in that woman. ¡­ Javon was unbearably hot in September. The air was scorching. Every breath seemed capable of causing a person¡¯s lungs to burn. Bruce White, who was in a fighter jet, was already feeling as heavy and suppressed as the weather. ¡°Almighty, is it you? Is it really you?¡± An ted voice suddenly rang out from the fighter jet¡¯smunication device. Bruce White was not surprised by the sudden ring of hismunications device. Hacking into themunication system was too easy for this person on the other end of the line. ¡°Dark, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s me,¡± Bruce White answered slowly. His voice was extremely captivating. Then, he heard weeping on the other end of the line. ¡°Almighty! That¡¯s great! Everyone is awaiting your return. Some people say that you were dead but we didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone is really looking forward to your return. ¡°I¡¯ll go and notify them immediately.¡± The voice on the other end of the line disappeared without waiting for Bruce White¡¯s response. The call had been connected through a special channel. Bruce could not call the person back even if he wanted to. Sometimeter, variousmunications equipment from around the world received the same message. ¡°Almighty has returned. He¡¯s going to Javon. Those who still think of themselves as White Coats are to gather there!¡± Boom! A momentter, battles all over the globe started to intensify! ¡°Sky God of War, have you gone mad? Do you think that I do not dare to fight you to the death?¡± On a battlefield on the eastern side of the Western Continent, the boss of a group of mercenaries had a glint in his eyes as he wielded a de in hand. The battle had reached a stalemate before this and probably required at least a month to be resolved. However, the Heaven God of War suddenly advanced his army and applied massive pressure on the mercenary group. All of the God of War¡¯s soldiers seemed to have lost regard for their lives. They were manically assaulting the mercenaries and destroyed the mercenaries¡¯ defenses in an instant. ¡°Those who obstruct me shall die!¡± The Heaven God of War¡¯s eyes turned cold as he charged forward. The morale of the mercenary group instantly crumbled as they scattered in defeat. ¡°Madman! All of you are madmen! I will not participate in this insanity with all of you!¡± The boss of the mercenary group escaped in a flurry. He whipped out his phone and frantically made a call. ¡°It¡¯s gone to sh*t! ¡®Heaven¡¯ from the White Coat Battle Division just tried to pit his life against mine. You guys have to be careful!¡± Soon after, a voice rang out on the opposite end of the line, ¡°F*ck! ¡®Earth¡¯ from the White Coat Battle Division did the same! Just what is going on?¡± ¡°What did you just say? ¡®Earth¡¯ did the same?¡± Gasp!!! The boss of the mercenary group gasped. The White Coat Battle Division had four Gods of War, namely Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow. Two of them attacked at the same time? ¡°Did someone f*cking provoke them?¡± the boss of the mercenary group demanded. ¡°Who the f*ck knows! They are all anxious as though they need to rush off somewhere. They even left without cleaning up the battlefield!¡± The voice on the other side of the line was also very startled. ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s talkter. Let me take a look at the ck market first!¡± The boss of the mercenary group quickly entered a secret URL into his phone and essed a mysterious website. [Breaking News! Langdon¡¯s ck God of War abandoned her disguise and fought the Shadow Butcher head-on, sessfully killing the butcher!!!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The boss of the mercenary group was startled when he saw this piece of news. The ck God of War, who was ranked third out of the Four Great Gods of War, specialized in assassinations and gathering information. She would never face off against her enemies head-on. In the past, the enemies that she killed all died without ever seeing what she looked like. Yet now, the ck God of War had abandoned her disguise and fought her enemy head-on? What did that mean? It meant that the ck God of War did not want to waste her time with the enemy. That was why she gave up on hiding! What exactly was going on? What could rm Langdon¡¯s Heaven, Earth, and ck Gods of War at the same time? A momentter, the boss of the mercenary group trembled. He eximed in surprise, ¡°This is bad! There¡¯s still the Yellow God of War!¡± The boss of the mercenary group frantically dialed a number but it would not go through. It was over! The boss of the mercenary group was dumbfounded. He had formed an alliance with several other mercenary groups. The other party would answer his calls. The fact that his call could not go through meant that the other party might have met with misfortune! The four Gods of War of Langdon¡¯s strongest battle division, the White Coat Battle Division, had taken action at the same time. They hadpleted their missions at lightning speed. ¡°What on earth happened? Who can tell me what on earth happened?!!!¡± the boss of the mercenary group roared. A heavy sense of unease coiled around his heart, suffocating him. At the same time, news of what happened in the various major battlefields spread quickly. The expressions of the various world leaders turned serious as they read through the reports in front of them. ¡°Investigate! Find out exactly what happened at Langdon. Why are the members of the White Coat Battle Division acting like maniacs!¡± The world leaders immediately issued an order. Soon, an important piece of information appeared in front of them. [A fighter jet from the White Coat Battle Division that vanished for a year is suspected to have been spotted near an ind. Currently, that fighter jet has entered the Langdon airspace!] Whoosh! The repercussions of this piece of news were massive. The various world leaders started to be uneasy. That man was back! The man hailed as the strongest Military Lord in the world was back! From now on, some people were destined to live the rest of their lives in unease! At this moment, another scene was ying out in the control tower of the Javon International Airport. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Who¡¯sing? Is he that influential? I have to empty a runway for him?¡± The person in charge of the airport¡¯s control tower, Matthew Falls, grumbled. He clearly did not think too much of the situation. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve verified it with the higher-ups. A fighter jet is going tond at our airport. Why don¡¯t we just follow instructions...¡± the intern who was in charge ofmunications said meekly. Matthew Falls red at her, ¡°What fighter jet? What higher-ups? We are a civilian airport! How can a fighter jete here? Are you stupid? Moreover, my uncle is the deputy general manager of this airport yet I didn¡¯t receive the news. Can you possibly be more well-informed than me?¡± The intern did not dare to speak. She turned around quietly, then spoke into the receiver apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.. My manager doesn¡¯t approve of yournding at our airport.¡± Chapter 3

Chapter 3: There Really Are Fighter Jets

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone mad. Everyone¡¯s gone mad! Are they all rushing back to Langdon?¡± At the same time, in the Langdon Battle Division, themander of all the battle divisions in Langdon, Patrick Stone, was looking at all of the messages that were sent in from all around the world. He felt a shiver down his spine. ¡°Someone, I want to speak to the Heaven God of War over the phone!¡± Patrick Stone said with a grim expression. Just now, the Four Great Gods of War who had been sent out on missions by Langdon, Heaven, Earth, ck, and Yellow, hadpleted their missions before the stipted time and were rushing back to Langdon like madmen. Not only that, the Five Great Kings of War who were responsible for defending Langdon¡¯s borders had also immediately given him a report saying that they were heading to the south. Patrick Stone¡¯s intuition told him that the Four Great Gods of War were probably heading to the south after they returned to Langdon as well. What exactly happened in the south? Patrick Stone had asked all of themanders in the south but no one could give him an answer. ¡°Commander, the Heaven God of War rejected the call!¡± What?! Patrick Stone¡¯s heart trembled. He was now in the absolute worst mood. ¡°It looks like something major has happened. Investigate it. Continue investigating it. We have to find out what exactly happened in the south!¡± Everyone started to get busy after they heard Patrick Stone¡¯s order. At the same time, the battle divisions, Executive Bureau, and the military divisions of Langdon¡¯s south were manically asking the organizations under them about what happened. However, the answers they got were all the same. Nothing was happening! It was peaceful! ¡°This is strange! This is strange! This is impossible!¡± Patrick Stone knitted his brows as he read the report that was presented to him. ¡°Commander, Frank Robins from the Aerial Battle Division is requesting a call with you!¡± amunications officer ran to Patrick Stone¡¯s side and reported. ¡°Tell him to stop bothering me. I¡¯ll give him the fifth-generation fighter jets when theye. Tell him to stop pestering me like a b*tch!¡± Patrick Stone was frustrated. He had no time to entertain Frank Robins. At the moment, finding out what exactly happened in the south was the most important thing on his te. Themunications officer left but quickly returned. ¡°Commander, Frank Robins said that it is not about the fighter jets. He said that he has something important to report to you.¡± Patrick Stone¡¯s face turned dark. He walked over to the phone, his patience thin. ¡°What do you want!¡± ¡°Um...¡± Frank Robins paused, then said ceremoniously, ¡°Commander, Bruce White is in a fighter jet and is preparing tond in Javon!¡± Patrick Stone froze. ¡°Bruce White? What Bruce White? Wait... Who did you say it was again?¡± Bruce White? Javon? Whoosh! Patrick Stone¡¯s heart trembled violently when he realized what was going on. He finally came to his senses. Whoosh! Only that man could make the Four Great Gods of War and Five Great Kings of War rush over without regard to time or ce to meet him. ¡°F*ck! Why didn¡¯t you report something this important earlier?!!!¡± Patrick Stone roared in fury. On the other end of the line, Frank Robins felt extremely indignant. He replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t take my call, I-¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Don¡¯t you have my private number?¡± Frank Robins felt so indignant that he could not speak. He said in the smallest possible voice, ¡°You cklisted me the other time and have not restored it yet.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Patrick Stone¡¯s fury immediately died a little. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Would I have cklisted you if you didn¡¯t pester me every day?¡± ¡°Fine, it is all my fault, Commander.¡± Frank Robins had nothing else to rebut him with. He only continued after he sensed that Patrick Stone had rxed a little, ¡°Commander, I made another mistake. Please reprimand me.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Patrick Stone red up again. He said angrily, ¡°What did you do this time?!¡± ¡°I sent the 10 fighter jets of the 1st Drake Squadron to act as convoys for Military Lord Bruce. I also instructed Javon Airport to clear a runway for him.¡± Frank Robins became silent after he finished saying his piece. He knew that what he did went against the rules but he did not regret his decision. He had made the call this time to ask for forgiveness. Whoosh! As expected, Patrick Stone erupted with fury after he heard the news. Frank Robin¡¯s heart thumped wildly. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ll definitely be punished this time!¡± he thought. ¡°Why did you only send 10 f*cking fighter jets as a convoy? I gave you a thousand f*cking fighter jets! Did you f*cking eat those?¡± Frank Robins was utterly confused. ¡°Frank, I have never offended you, have I? Why the f*ck are you screwing me over?¡± ¡°10 fighter jets! My reputation is the one that¡¯ll be destroyed if word of this gets out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ordering you right now, add a hundred fighter jets to the convoy and seal off the entire Javon Airport for an hour. Right now! Immediately! You¡¯re in deep sh*t if anything happens to Military Lord Bruce!¡± Frank Robins was still confused. ¡°Do you f*cking understand?!¡± Frank Robins was a little dazed. He only stammered out a response when he got screamed at by Patrick Stone again, ¡°Un-Understood.¡± Five minutester, a hundred battle jets left the base and flew off into the distance. It was still incredibly calm in Javon Airport at this moment. The new intern once again fearfully came to stand in front of her direct superior, Matthew Falls. ¡°S-Sir, that person has called several times. Are we just going to ignore him like that?¡± Matthew Falls did not pay attention to what the intern said at all. He said a little impatiently, ¡°Warn him that I¡¯ll call the police on him if he continues with this nonsense!¡± The intern did not dare to talk back. She once again returned to themunications equipment and told Bruce White, her tone extremely apologetic, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m very sorry. My superior still does not approve of yournding.¡± Matthew Falls propped up his legs as he sat behind the equipment in Javon Airport. His gazended on the new intern from time to time. ¡°S-Sir, the higher-ups have issued an order. They ordered us to seal off the airport for an hour and free up all the runways.¡± The intern put down the receiver in her hands and walked over once again. However, she kept her head low and did not dare to look at Matthew Falls. ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t eat you. Lift your head and let me have a good look at you.¡± Matthew Falls did not hear what the intern had said at all. All he had in his eyes was the intern¡¯s face, which was coy and uneasy. The intern looked up slowly, not knowing where to put her hands. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. She was only an intern. Whether or not she could pass this internship period depended on Matthew Falls. Matthew Falls had a terrible reputation. Someone had told her about it on the first day she came to work. That person also told her something else. Those who did not let Matthew Falls take advantage of them will never pass their internship period. Boom! The door of the airport¡¯s control tower was pulled open violently just as Matthew Falls was about to reach his hand out and ¡°take action¡±. ¡°Who the f*ck- General Manager?¡± Matthew Falls quickly pulled his hand back and stood up. He gave a 90-degree bow and was behaving as obediently as a startled quail. ¡°Did you guys not receive the order? Seal the airport! Why has no action been taken yet? Are even my words useless now?¡± It was the general manager, the first-inmand of Javon Airport, Stanley Chase. Gulp! Matthew Falls swallowed. He was ovee with fright. His uncle might be the deputy general manager of the airport, but that was after all just second-inmand. He still ranked lower than the first-inmand, Stanley Chase. Matthew Falls¡¯s uncle wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Stanley Chase even if he was here, much less Matthew Falls who was only a distant rtive. ¡°Wh-What orders? I-I didn¡¯t receive them. Reba, is there such a thing? Did you report it to me?¡± Matthew Falls immediately chose to dump all the me onto the new intern, Reba. ¡°I-¡± Reba trembled and had wanted to say something. However, she was immediately silenced by Matthew Falls, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know that every order is of utmost importance? How many times have I reminded you not to be on the phone while you are working! Yet you refuse to listen!¡± Reba cried out of indignance when she heard those words. She could not stop crying. ¡°Look at you, sigh... Youngsters nowadays can¡¯t take even a little bit of stress. I just reprimanded you a little and you¡¯re already crying. Isn¡¯t this all your fault?¡± Matthew Falls did not stop trying to push the me. He made the new intern responsible for all of this. ¡°Matthew Falls! Do you really think that I¡¯m a fool?¡± Stanley Chase was furious. He pped Matthew Falls and immediately sent him falling to the ground. Boom!!! They heard the sounds of roaring engines. It was deafening. Uh... Everyone looked up at the horizon. Beep, beep, beep... The rm of the radar rang out constantly, bringing the crowd back to their senses. Matthew Falls crawled up from the ground and looked at the radar. Fighter jets! There really were fighter jetsing! 1, 2, 3... 111 of them! 111 fighter jets were soaring toward them in a rectangr formation with monstrous authority. Matthew Falls was dumbfounded. He stood there like a dazed chicken, unable to calm himself down for the longest time. Stanley Chase immediately assumedmand.. He essed the airport¡¯s broadcast system and ordered, ¡°From now on, the airport will be sealed for an hour. Make it so that even a fly will not be able toe in!¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: I Would Have Killed This Person If This Was A Battlefield

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the southern regions of Langdon, Javon. In the sky above the airport! Under the fighter jets, Javon International Airport was incredibly busy. Almost all of the employees hade to the airport. There were even people rushing the nes off on the runways of Javon International Airport. ¡°Why is that Espain Boeing 747 over there still moving? Stop it. Drag that ne to the corner! ¡°And that A380, what¡¯s going on? Who allowed it to poke its head out? Does it think that it¡¯s a giraffe? Pull that neck back in! ¡°What? An international airline carrierined about me? Whatever, do they really think that they¡¯re very influential? This is Langdon, not Espia!¡± ... Stanley Chase was very authoritative after assumingmand of the airport. It looked as though he had gone back to the days where he wasmanding the Aerial Battle Division in battle. His blood was boiling with battle intent! He was the only person in the airport that knew how important the person about tond was. The Strongest Military Lord, the King of Aerial Battles, Battle Asura, Living Hades, etc... That person had countless honors and titles! That person was the youngest Titled Military Lord in Langdon history, Bruce White! He was a god in the military, the pir of faith for Langdon¡¯s soldiers, and also Langdon¡¯s Guardian Deity! This information had been told to him by his old partners in battle. They discussed Military Lord Bruce¡¯s des whenever they met up. Their blood would boil with pride whenever they talked about Bruce White. They all wanted to fight alongside Bruce White in battle and decimate their enemies on the battlefield beside him! Though Stanley Chase had changed his upation, he was still an old soldier of the Aerial Battle Division. He viewed the hot-blooded and spirited days he spent in the military as the most important ones in his life. At this moment, he was not only executing the mission that the higher-ups had handed him, but also giving Bruce White the utmost respect as an old soldier! ... ¡°Shelton Chase, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why didn¡¯t you notify me, the deputy general manager, about something as major as sealing off the entire airport?¡± Shelton Chase suddenly heard a voice at the other end of the receiver while he was terribly busy. It was the voice of the deputy general manager, William Curtis. He turned back to look at the dazed Matthew Falls, then replied calmly, ¡°It is an order from the Aerial Battle Division, do you have a problem?¡± ¡°What? The Ae-Aerial Battle Division? I¡¯ming back right away!¡± The person on the other end of the line hung up. Shelton Chase¡¯s phone rang again almost immediately after. ¡°Mr. Chase, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you notify me of something as major as sealing off the airport beforehand? Theints are alreadying my way.¡± This was Javon¡¯s first-inmand, Quentin Stark. Shelton Chase repeated what he said just now and got the same reaction. Then, Shelton Chase got one call after another from many of Javon¡¯s influential merchants. They were all asking about the sealing of the airport. Shelton Chase did not exin the situation in too much detail to these people. He implicitly told them that an influential figure was arriving and they were not worthy enough of meeting this person. ¡­ In the Stuarts¡¯ residence in Javon. A group of people was gathered in an opulent meeting room and looking expectantly at the person in the middle. They quickly asked when they saw that person hang up, ¡°Timothy, how is it? Did Shelton Chase agree to let us go?¡± The richest man in Javon, Timothy Stuart, knitted his brows and looked at the group. ¡°That person is extremely influential. Shelton Chase implicitly told me that we are not worthy enough to meet that person even if we wanted to.¡± ¡°Even we are not worthy enough?¡± ¡°Sigh... What a pity. The status of a person who can get Shelton Chase to seal off the airport to receive him must be exceptional. Our dreams of breaking into Porta might be realized very soon if we managed to get into that person¡¯s good books!¡± When he saw the disappointment on the faces of the people in the group, Timothy Stuart said calmly, ¡°It might be rather unfortunate but there¡¯s no need to be so disappointed. Jason has already sent news. He is now a King of War! The Javon Battle Division regards him highly. I believe that the Stuarts will soon break into Porta with Jason¡¯s influence!¡± The group instantly became ted when they heard the news. However, Timothy Stuart was feeling a little pissed off about the incident at the airport. ¡°Just who is influential enough to receive such prestigious treatment?¡± he wondered. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t meet that person! It¡¯s such a pity!!!¡± ... At Javon Airport! Ten minutes before Bruce White¡¯s ne was set to arrive at the airport, Javon Airport was finallypletely sealed off under Shelton Chase¡¯smand. All four of the airport¡¯s runways had been emptied. Anyone who had nothing to do there left. Only a few people stayed behind to maintain order. The mayor of Javon, important members from various sectors, the general manager of the airport, etc... All of Javon¡¯s influential figures, aside from the Executive Bureau¡¯s first-inmand, Hanson Holt, who was busy with work, hade. Anybody worthy of standing here wielded massive influence in Javon. Matthew Falls was allowed to stay at William Curtis¡¯s insistence. Shelton Chase was not very happy about it but he did not pursue the matter. ¡°Act smartter. That person must be very influential for Shelton Chase to regard him so highly. We must not let Shelton Chase im all the credit, understand?¡± William Curtis reminded Matthew Falls. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, William! I¡¯ll perform wellter!¡± Matthew Falls replied straightforwardly. At this moment, the people at the airport heard a wave of booming rumbles. The roars of the fighter jets broke the silence. It sounded like the roars of a dragon about to burst their eardrums. The fighter jets looked just like dragons in the sky. What followed was a scene that the people at the airport would remember for the rest of their lives. The hundred-odd fighter jets cruised by and formed a line. The fighter jet flying at the very front was like a lord, looking down at everything! A momentter, all of the fighter jets suddenly tilted to the side and dove. They abruptly flew back up into the air when they got close to Bruce White¡¯s fighter jet. All hundred or so fighter jets did the same thing. It was a magnificent sight! Everyone was looking up into the sky, startled. They all looked lost and surprised. Only the old soldier, Shelton Chase, who had had a ten-year stint in the Aerial Battle Division, knew that this was the military salute of the Aerial Battle Division! All the one hundred pilots in the fighter jets were demonstrating their utmost respect to the strongest military lord, the King of Aerial Battles in a formal way! Shelton Chase¡¯s eyes turned red as he witnessed this scene. Tears were streaming down his face. Then, he put his feet together and stood ramrod straight. He faced Bruce White¡¯s fighter jet and gave a serious military salute. ¡°William, is Shelton Chase an idiot?¡± Matthew Falls could not help but quietly mock Shelton Chase when he saw this scene. He even had a mocking smile on his face. William Curtis shook his head. He had never served in the military and did not know the meaning behind Shelton Chase¡¯s actions. Thus, he could not directly answer the question. ¡°He must have been moved by something. Shelton Chase was from the Aerial Battle Division.¡± ¡°So he was an old soldier? Hahaha...¡± Matthew Falls could stop himself fromughing. However, he had just startedughing when Shelton Chase shot a frightening gaze in his direction. He was so frightened that he toned down hisughter in a hurry. At the same time, Bruce White¡¯s fighter jet was slowly cruising along on the runway. After the jetnded, Bruce White picked up hismunications device and told all of the soldiers who were still flying in the air. ¡°Thank you,rades! Head back and continue protecting Langdon!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Military Lord!¡± All of the soldiers replied in unison. The fighter jets circled the airport three times before slowly leaving the area. A momentter, the cockpit of the fighter jet slowly opened. Matthew Falls, who had already prepared himself for the moment, moved forward quickly. He immediately drove over in a buggy. Clearly, Matthew Falls wanted to be the first to interact with that influential figure and leave an impression. However, he had not even parked his buggy when a figure dressed in white leaped out of the fighter jet. That personnded stably on the ground and caused Matthew Falls to miss his target. Matthew Falls got off the car in a hurry when he realized what happened, then jogged toward Bruce White. He bowed and introduced himself, trying to butter up Bruce White in the process, ¡°Hello sir, my name is Matthew Falls. I am the manager of Javon Airport¡¯s control tower. You can notify me if you need anything. I guarantee that I¡¯ll do it well. I-¡± Matthew Falls was feelingcent as he introduced himself. He even did not forget to secretly give William Curtis an ¡°OK¡± sign while he was introducing himself. Willian Curtis also gave him a thumbs-up when he saw the situation. Just as Matthew Falls was rounding out his self-introduction, Shelton Chase rushed over with Javon¡¯s first-inmand Quentin Stark, William Curtis, and the rest of the group. ¡°Ex-member of the Aerial Battle Division, Shelton Chase, reporting for duty! Please ry your orders, Commander!¡± Shelton Chase saluted once again. ¡°Good day, sir. I am the person in charge of Javon, Quentin Stark. Wee to Javon. I¡¯ve arranged a weing banquet for you.¡± ¡°I am the deputy general manager of Javon Airport, William Curtis. You can notify me if you need anything.¡± Everyone fought to introduce themselves to Bruce White as if they were deeply afraid of missing out. There was no emotion on Bruce White¡¯s face in light of the crowd¡¯s anxiety. He simply said, ¡°Prepare a car for me. The sooner the better.¡± ¡°Sir, use mine. Mine¡¯s an Audi.¡± ¡°Sir, you should use mine. I drive a Mercedes. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡± ¡°Sir...¡± The crowd once again fought to offer their cars. Bruce White knitted his brows when he saw this scene. He did not bother with the crowd. Instead, he looked toward Shelton Chase who had remained silent, ¡°Chase, what car do you drive?¡± Shelton Chase stroked his nose, a little embarrassed. He spoke up as if he had been put on the spot, ¡°A local brand, Brave Warrior.¡± Shelton Chase knew that his car was insignificantpared to the luxury cars of those who were here. However, he was used to driving that car while he was in the battle division. Thus, he bought himself a Brave Warrior when he retired from active duty. He wanted to rekindle the sensation he once had in the battle division. Shelton Chase thought that Bruce White would dislike his car. After all, even he did not feelfortable offering it to him. However, unexpectedly, Bruce White immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll use that.¡± Shelton Chase was startled when he heard those words. He immediately got on the phone and asked someone to drive his car over when he came to his senses. The envy of everyone around him was instantly written all over their faces. They did not mind giving their cars to Bruce White, much less lend them to him temporarily. Unfortunately, Bruce White did not fancy their luxury cars and went for Shelton Chase¡¯s locally produced one instead. Sigh... Several people secretly sighed. They felt as though they had out on missed something important and looked dejected. ¡°Tsh! Locally produced cars are all garbage. Are they even fit for humans?¡± Matthew Falls pouted, feeling a little bit of disdain. There was even a look of displeasure on his face. Someone drove Shelton Chase¡¯s car in a few minutes. Bruce White got onto the car immediately.. He pointed at Matthew Falls before he left and told the crowd, ¡°I requested to speak with the control tower five times just now but he refused all my calls. I would have killed this person if this was a battlefield!¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: All the Traffic Lights In The City Turned Green For Him

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! Everyone immediately turned to look at Matthew Falls. Matthew Falls¡¯s legs became soft. He staggered and knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m finished,¡± he thought. ¡°Matthew Falls, you are fired¡ªeffective immediately!¡± Shelton Chase said without mercy. ¡°William, help me. Help me! I am your nephew, William!¡± Matthew Falls knelt on the ground and hugged William Curtis¡¯s thigh. He drenched William Curtis¡¯s trousers with his tears and snot. ¡°Mister Curtis, I don¡¯t rmend keeping this person in the airport either,¡± Javon International Airport¡¯s first-inmand, Quentin Stark, said. William Curtis had a grim expression on his face. He was decisive. He kicked Matthew Falls away and shouted, ¡°Scram! From today onwards, I don¡¯t have a nephew like you!¡± Bruce White stepped on the elerator after he got into the car and headed for the coordinates of the unknown number. He did not have the energy to bother arguing with those people at this moment. Saving his adoptive mother was the only thing on his mind! Boom! He mmed down on the elerator. The Brave Warrior instantly vanished from the crowd¡¯s field of vision with astonishing speed. Almost immediately after, two cars from the Executive Bureau charged past the barriers and arrived at the scene. ¡°Where¡¯s he? Where¡¯s the influential man?¡± Life was a b*tch sometimes. He could not free himself from work at such an important time. The regret of missing such an opportunity to broaden his horizons might follow him for the rest of his life. ¡°No! I must do something!¡± Hanson Holt started muttering to himself. A glimmer of inspiration shed in his eyes. ¡°Chase, what¡¯s the te number of your car?¡± Shelton Chase was confused. ¡°Hey, stop hesitating. We won¡¯t have time if you continue to hesitate. Tell me quickly. What¡¯s the te number of your car?¡± Hanson Holt rushed. Shelton Chase waspletely lost. He did not know what Hanson Holt wanted to do. The only person who could guess what Hanson Holt wanted to do might be Javon International Airport¡¯s first-inmand, Quentin Stark. Quentin Stark rolled his eyes at his partner in disdain. They had worked together as partners for many years. How could he not know what Hanson Holt wanted to do? Hanson Holt immediately made a call after he got the te number of Shelton Chase¡¯s car. ¡°Hello, is this traffic control? I¡¯m Hanson Holt. I¡¯m ordering you to track a green Brave Warrior humvee. The te number of the car is...¡± Sometimeter, an officer on the other end of the line responded, ¡°Commander, we have managed to locate the car. Do we intercept it?¡± ¡°No! From now on, turn the traffic lights green wherever the car goes- Forget it, whenever the car arrives at an area, turn all the traffic lights in that area green!¡± ¡°Send out all of your men to direct the traffic. You must make sure that this car is unobstructed. Understood?¡± Hanson Holt gave a decisive order. He did not do so to curry the favor of Bruce White. Instead, it was because he knew that a person for whom the Aerial Battle Division had sent over a hundred fighter jets to escort was worthy of him making an exception! ¡°Uh...¡± A shocked voice came from the other side of the line. The officer was clearly startled and did not know how to react. It was understandable. Anybody else would have been regarded as a madman if they said those words. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± Hanson Holt¡¯s voice rang out once again. The officer trembled, then immediately responded, ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll definitelyplete this mission!¡± ... The Brave Warrior overtook a Lamborghini. However, the young man driving the Lamborghini was not pissed off at all. Instead, he was a little envious. He suddenly thought that the steering wheel felt a little ufortable in his hand. ¡°Tsh, isn¡¯t that just a locally produced car? I think that your Lamborghini is morefortable. Though the space inside is a little small and it¡¯s a little inconvenient, I like it.¡± A woman in heavy make-up was riding shotgun in the Lamborghini. Her cor almost reached her belly button, revealing the flesh of her fair skin. Most importantly, she was in a subtly sexy pose. Along with the words she was saying, it was hard not to imagine things. ¡°Scram! Get off the car, f*ck! Do you think a person like you is worthy of criticizing a Brave Warrior? You¡¯re dragging down my standards, scram!¡± The woman was utterly confused. She did not expect to be chased out of a rich man¡¯s Lamborghini for teasing a locally produced car. Who could have expected that? Who? The woman was kicked out of the car. She stood therepletely lost. ¡°He¡¯s mad! He must be mad! Who could have expected this?!!!¡± she thought. ¡°F*ck! She doesn¡¯t have any taste at all. She¡¯ll make me blind sooner orter if she stays at my side!¡± The rich man in the Lamborghini continued to harp on the matter. Sometimeter, the rich man¡¯s phone rang. The person on the other end of the line said, ¡°Mr. Samson, what happened? Queenie said that you chased her out of the car. That sillyss is still crying by the side of the road. Did she provoke you in any way?¡± ¡°Ms. Rica, you don¡¯t have to introduce these brainless girls to me in the future. They¡¯ll do me in sooner orter! ¡°She couldn¡¯t even recognize a Brave Warrior. How shortsighted! Fortunately, she was in my car. She might cause a huge conflict if someone in the know had overheard her.¡± The person on the other end of the line was a little confused. ¡°Brave Warrior?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, Ms. Rica, that even you do not know? Forget it, you don¡¯t have to introduce many girls to me in the future. I¡¯m hanging up. There¡¯s a green light, a green-¡± Hm? The rich man was startled. He saw the traffic light that had just turned red instantly be green again. He could not believe his eyes. He was very familiar with this street. Red lights alwayssted 50 seconds. Yet, the traffic light had been red for 10 seconds before it turned green again? Beep, beep, beep... The horns behind him jolted him back to his senses. He looked in shock at the Brave Warrior that was already close to 200 feet away from him. An insane thought was brewing in his mind. Vroom!!! The rich man stepped on the gas and quickly followed the Brave Warrior. The second traffic light soon approached. It was a red light and it had 30 seconds left. However, that 30 seconds passed in an instant! A green light appeared immediately! ¡°F*ck!!!¡± The rich man suddenly eximed in shock. He observed the traffic lights very closely this time. The red light immediately became green the moment the Brave Warrior arrived. He did not have the time to think too deeply about the situation. He stepped on the gas once again and followed closely behind the Brave Warrior. They reached another traffic light in less than five minutes. The rich man knew that this was a bustling city district. There were so many traffic lights here that some girl drivers often had breakdowns. No one could drive smoothly past this stretch of road. They would usually have to stop at three to four traffic lights. The opportunity for him to ascertain his guess hade! Boom! Vroom, vroom, vroom... The rich man thought that he was rather fortunate. If he had been as blind as that woman just now or as brainless as the other rich youngds who only boasted to show off, then... The rich man did not dare to continue the train of thought. He could not afford to offend a person with such power! The rich man stopped his car by the side of the road and stared at the speeding Brave Warrior. That was all he did. The Brave Warrior¡¯s horsepower, endurance, and mechanical qualities were not something that a car designed for showing off could rival. Because of that, an ordinary person would not be able to properly drive a Brave Warrior. Only a trained soldier could tame the unruly Brave Warrior! Only they were worthy of driving a Brave Warrior! The rich man was in awe. He was deeply in awe. At the same time, he felt as though he had missed something. While the rich man was still in awe, Bruce White had driven the Brave Warrior out of the city area and onto the narrow road in the outskirts. There were no traffic lights there. There was a muddy path, but it did not seem to affect Bruce White¡¯s speed. ¡°Sir, the Brave Warrior has entered the outskirts. We can¡¯t follow it with our cars!¡± ¡°Outskirts? What¡¯s he going to the outskirts for? Investigate. Has something happened in that area recently?!¡± The outskirts were made up of either farms or vis. Why would an influential man like Bruce White go there? Hanson Holt hung up and felt a little uneasy. He felt as though a dark cloud was settling down above his head and he could not scatter them away no matter what he did.... Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Everyone Fears The Wrath Of The Military Lord!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While Bruce White sped towards a rundown building, Jordan Stuart wasughing coldly on the phone. ¡°Brianne Taylor, your mother wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much pain if you hade to your senses earlier. Wait for me over there like a good girl. I¡¯ll go over right now.¡± Jordan Stuart hung up the phone, then nced at the middle-aged woman who had been tortured beyond recognition. ¡°Wait for my signal. Send that old hag to hell after I catch Brianne Taylor!¡± Jordan Stuart was verycent. He stomped on the elerator of his Ferrari and quickly disappeared from the gangsters¡¯ field of vision. In the rundown building, the middle-aged woman was on herst legs. She heard what Jordan Stuart had said. She knew that she would be free from all of this soon. However, her mood did not improve. This was not the first time she wanted to die. However, she was hesitant now that she was staring death in the face. She was not afraid. Instead, it was because, once again, she could not stop all of this from happening. ¡°Bruce, did you receive the message?¡± The middle-aged woman thought about her son whom she had not met for five years in the depths of her despair. Though Bruce White was only her adopted son, she regarded him as his own. Bruce White was sensible, filial, cultivated, handsome... Just like all the other parents, she thought that her child was the best in the world. However, now that she was about to die, she felt useless and had a lot of guilt. She had been helpless back then when her son was maligned and sent to jail. Now, she had be her children¡¯s burden and a hostage that someone was using to threaten her daughter. She was a parent, yet she could not provide a safe haven for her children. She was ovee with guilt about how she did not live up to the role of a mother. She felt guilty about how she had be the burden of her children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I let all of you down. Let me carry all of these burdens for you guys if there¡¯s a next life!¡± She looked up at the ravaged ceiling and slowly closed her eyes. She was waiting for the embrace of death. ¡°Mr. Stuart has sent the message. Let¡¯s do it!¡± Two gangsters walked toward the middle-aged woman. One of them was holding a knife while the other carried gasoline and a lighter. They were going to kill the woman and erase all traces of her corpse! This was not the first time they were doing something like this. They had helped Jordan Stuart deal with situations like this several times before and were thus were very proficient. ¡°Go and find the right person to take revenge on after you die. We were only paid to do this. Remember, the person who wanted to kill you is Jordan-¡± The gangster who was holding the knife had just wanted to sh down at the middle-aged woman when he suddenly heard a deafening boom outside the door of the rundown building! The next moment, a military-green Brave Warrior crashed into the building like a massive cannon. The deafening explosion instantly made everyone freeze in shock. All of the gangsters were startled. The gangster who was holding the knife was at a loss about what to do. He stopped the cleaving motion of his hands and stared at the Brave Warrior, utterly dumbfounded. The Brave Warrior was like an unruly horse that crashed into the house. It instantly knocked down two gangsters. A momentter, Bruce White, whose body was enveloped in a violent aura, jumped out of the car. His eyes instantly turned red when he saw the middle-aged woman. His raging aura immediately erupted around his body. Boom! Everything around them trembled! Bruce White had trained his aura in practice and in battle. Therefore, the aura he released was terrifying. ¡°Bruce?¡± The middle-aged woman who had already slipped into despair looked at the man who seemed to have descended from the heavens with her bloodshot eyes. She immediately shouted, ¡°Run! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± The middle-aged woman did not care about herself even though she was about to die. Instead, she cared more about the safety of her son. This was her motherly instinct. Tears of self-me fell from Bruce White¡¯s reddened eyes at that moment. He had not cried when he left his country. He had not cried when he was covered in wounds. He had not cried when he bled out on the battlefield. Yet, he was crying now. ¡°Ahhh!!! You deserve death! You deserve death! You deserve death! All of you bastards deserve death!!!¡± Bruce White looked up to the ceiling and roared. He was like a fierce beast freed from its cage. His raging fury threatened to burn the ce down. ¡°Die!¡± A secondter, Bruce White made a fist and gathered all his aura at the very front of his fist. He punched forward. Five gangsters instantly exploded. They did not even have time to plead for their lives. A metallic tang of blood lingered in the air. The scene looked like one straight out of Hell. The middle-aged woman finally rxed her tightly-wrung heart when she saw that her son was fine. Having lost her support, her vision turned ck as she slumped helplessly onto the ground. A momentter, a powerful shoulder propped her body up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, ah...¡± Back then, Bruce White had been taken away by a mysterious man after he was framed and thrown into jail. He went into military service and made immense contributions in battle during these past few years. He had paid little attention to his adoptive family. However, back then, though his adoptive family was not extremely well-to-do, they did live a safe and peaceful life. He had stayed near the border and faced danger at every turn. He had not contacted his family because he did not want to implicate his adoptive parents. However, he never expected so many things to happen while he was executing the Inescapable Blood Prison mission. His adoptive father had died a pitiful death. His adoptive mother had been abused by others and nearly died! He had been strong-willed his entire life and lived up to the expectations of his country. However, he had let his family down. He was a failure as a son! In that instant, an endless wave of guilt washed over his heart. His tears fell like a burst dam. Argh... At this moment, a dozen constables appeared at the door on motorbikes. They were deeply impacted and petrified when they saw the harrowing scene in front of them. ¡°He-He killed someone?¡± The constables looked at each other. A shadow enveloped their hearts. Before the constables came to their senses, Bruce White carried his unconscious adoptive mother and walked toward them. The expression on his scar-ridden face told them to not enter the building. The constables instinctively took a step backward. All of them had a look of caution on their faces. ¡°Bring me to the nearest hospital. Immediately! Right now!¡± Bruce White¡¯s words were like an edict. The constables were scared silly. Someone subconsciously started their engine and helped Bruce White open up a path. Vroom vroom vroom... The motorcycles were traveling at full speed throughout the journey. Bruce White steered the Brave Warrior and sprinted right behind them. All of the vehicles they encountered during the journey gave way! ¡°Commander, b-bad news. Some-Something bad has happened!¡± At the same time, Hanson Holt, who had personally assumedmand of traffic control, trembled when he received the news from his subordinates. ¡°How the f*ck do you guys do your work?¡± Hanson Holt was furious. He instinctively thought that his subordinates had failed to protect the influential figure from the battle division. ¡°Peo-People have been killed!¡± Whoosh!!! There was a buzz in Hanson Holt¡¯s brain. An icy sensation spread across his entire body. Something had happened to the person that the Aerial Battle Division had mobilized over a hundred fighter jets to protect. That something had happened within his jurisdiction. And that something involved a human life?! ¡°F*ck!!! Can you guys not even protect one person? I¡¯ll chop you up! I¡¯ll chop you all up!!!¡± Hanson Holt immediately let his fury loose. His voice was the only one left in themand center. Everyone else shivered in fear. They stood in a corner, not daring to take a breath. ¡°It-It¡¯s not that. Th-That influential figure has k-killed someone!¡± What? Hanson Holt was startled. His unbridled fury was immediately extinguished. He even felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted. Hanson Holt, who soon realized what was going on, knitted his brows. ¡°Who did he kill? Have you investigated the situation? Where are you guys? Do you know why he killed them?¡± His subordinate soon reported the entire situation to him. His subordinate ced extra emphasis on how the gangsters had attempted to kill the middle-aged woman and erase all evidence of their crime. Whoosh! Hanson Holt finally understood why that influential man had chosen tond at Javon Airport and had sped all the way towards the outskirts of the city without regard for anything else. His mother had been abused and was in grave danger! Hanson Holt would also have rushed over without regard if it had happened to him too. At this moment, the Javon Traffic Control Center was being enveloped in a bubble ofplicated emotions. On one hand, they were touched that Bruce White had flown back to the country in a fighter jet just to save his mother. On the other, they were ashamed that something as vile as kidnapping, abuse, and attempting to erase the evidence had happened in Javon, which was their jurisdiction. At this moment, Hanson Holt felt a mixture of shame, frustration, and fear. After all, that influential figure hade from the battle division. Though he did not know who exactly Bruce White was, his intuition told him that Bruce White was not a simple general of the battle division. What kind of general would receive the utmost honor of having a hundred fighter jets act as their convoy? Hanson Holt quickly contacted the battle division as he thought about this. He reported everything he knew to the battle division, hiding nothing. ... In Langdon¡¯s highestmand center. Everyone in themand center held their breaths. They were focusing their attention on the second-tier city that was Javon. Beep! A notification suddenly rang out, pulling on everyone¡¯s heart. As the highest-rankingmander of the battle division, Patrick Stone immediately opened the message. He stared at the news presented on the screen. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was trained on the big screen. There was dead silence! The entiremand center was dead silent. Everyone in themand center was furious and extremely suppressed. Kidnapping, abuse, and attempting to erase the evidence. And the target was a defenseless middle-ageddy! Those beasts could bring themselves to do all that?!!! The message was like ps to the faces of everyone in themand center. They were furious even though they were only spectators of the incident. Bruce White, who had been through the encounter, would have been even more so. He had rushed all the way here just to save his mother! Even a normal person would never forgive the criminals if this had happened to them. Worse, this incident had happened to Bruce White. Who exactly was Bruce White? He was the strongest Military Lord in the Langdon Battle Divisio. His title was personally conferred by Elder No.1. He was the only Military Lord in the Langdon Battle Division. He was the person that three million hot-blooded warriors put their faith in! Humiliating Bruce White was equivalent to pping the entire Langdon Battle Division in the face! ¡°They deserve death! These scoundrels of society deserve death! They all deserve death! Death!¡± Patrick Stone was furious. He wanted to grab his de and kill those scoundrels himself. A series of messages appeared on themunications device while Patrick Stone slipped into an uncontroble rage. [Green Dragon: Almighty has lived up to the expectations of the country and its citizens all his life. Now that Almighty¡¯s mother has been harmed, the culprits must be killed. Requesting for 20,000 soldiers. I am heading to Javon!] [ck Tortoise: I am a brute and not good with words. Almighty¡¯s mother is our mother. I¡¯m ashamed that I couldn¡¯t protect our mother. I brought along 20,000 soldiers. They all volunteered toe along. I¡¯ll ept the punishment when I get back!] [Red Peacock: I told them the news. Punish me alone if you need to hold someone ountable, but I have to go to Javon!] [White Tiger: I already went...] ... The Five Great Kings of War, countless generals, and 10,000 White Coats. A flurry of messages came in telling those in themand center that they were heading to Javon and meeting up with Bruce White. Patrick Stone¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly as he saw the messages. He was frightened. ¡°The sky....is falling¨C¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Bruce White Is Langdon¡¯s Strongest Military Lord!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Karto weed its first rain after the start of summer in September. The downpour drove the scorching heat away and brought along the much-needed cool weather. However, at this moment, there was an extremely suffocating and oppressive pressure in the battle division¡¯smand center in Karto that made everyone inside silent. It was arge-scale military movement involving the Four Great Gods of War, Five Great Kings of War, and 10,000 soldiers. A military movement like this was almost impossible to witness in these times of peace. However, they were witnessing it. It was happening right before their eyes. This was not a drill. It was a real operation! It was a once-in-a-lifetime operation! Patrick Stone took a few deep breaths to forcefully suppress his feelings of unease. He came to his senses with much effort, then immediately whipped out a special phone and quickly entered a string of numbers. The string of numbers was the same one Bruce White had dialed when he just got out of prison. It was a top-secret number that reached the highest authorities! Patrick Stone was only authorized to dial this number when a strong enemy was attacking Langdon. It was obvious that Patrick Stone thought that this operation was simr to an invasion of a strong enemy! ¡°Stone, we already know about what happened. All you need to know is that Bruce White is Langdon¡¯s strongest military lord! Since ancient times, soldiers are not to be humiliated. Furthermore, the person who is being humiliated now is Langdon¡¯s strongest military lord! We have reached a consensus on the matter. We believe in Bruce White and are willing to let him do what he wants! At the same time, we are also issuing you an order. Cooperate with all of Bruce White¡¯s actions. Eliminate the tumors hiding within society! Cleanse the country of its impurities and restore Langdon to its previous glory!¡± Cleanse the country of its impurities and restore Langdon to its previous glory? Whoosh! A strong sense of purpose welled up in Patrick Stone¡¯s heart. It took only a second for his once-still blood to boil with passion. Patrick Stone¡¯s fighting spirit was raging. He felt as though he could hear the cries of a million war horses! ¡°I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission!¡± With a thump, Patrick Stone decisively brought his feet together and raised his arm. As a soldier, he had said that with a powerful voice. His tone was stern, grave, and ceremonious! This was his promise to his country, its citizens, and to himself. He would not stop until hepleted this mission! While Patrick Stone was making his promise, Jordan Stuart appeared at a prestigious mansion in another sector of Javon. He looked at the mansion in front of him a little yfully. ¡°I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t find that b*tch, Brianne Taylor. So she has hidden herself at the Liams. The Liams sure are impressive!¡± Jordan Stuart alighted from his sports car when he arrived at the Liams¡¯ mansion. Heughed yfully. Several ck business cars arrived in session. A dozen people got down from the cars and stood behind Jordan Stuart. ¡°Miss, Jordan Stuart has arrived. He¡¯s outside the mansion.¡± The Liams had been the undisputed richest family in Javon and were hailed as the King of Javon before the arrival of Timothy Stuart. However, ever since Timothy Stuart¡¯s rapid rise in influence and power, the Liams had kept an increasingly low profile. Now, people would only think of Timothy Stuart when the King of Javon was mentioned. ¡°Brianne, have you thought it through? You¡¯ll definitely fall into Jordan Stuart¡¯s evil hands if you go out now. You¡¯ll be his ything!¡± The person who spoke was Wace Liam¡¯s only daughter, Prisci Liam. She was also Brianne Taylor¡¯s best friend. This time, Brianne Taylor had managed to avert the crisis thanks to Prisci Liam¡¯s help. Otherwise, Brianne Taylor would have been the one kidnapped by Jordan Stuart. ¡°Prisci, I really have no choice left. My father has already been killed by them when he tried to help my brother repeal his case. I can¡¯t look on helplessly as my mother continues to get tortured by them. I¡¯ll do anything they want me to as long as my mother¨C¡± Brianne Taylor started to cry. Brianne Taylor had not slept a wink in the past three days. Now, both her body and mind were on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Brianne, they will not let your family off no matter what you do. Aren¡¯t you just giving yourself over to them on a silver tter if you head over now? Let¡¯s wait for a while more. My dad¡¯sing back tomorrow. He¡¯ll definitely find a way to help you. Let¡¯s just wait for one more day, alright?¡± Prisci Liam said, feeling sorry for Brianne Taylor. In the past, Brianne Taylor had been active and lively, and her life was filled with sunshine. It was Brianne Taylor¡¯s positivity that brought Prisci Liam out of her darkest days. However, Brianne Taylor was now downtrodden after having been ravaged by life. All there was left in her life was pain. Prisci Liam really felt sorry for Brianne Taylor but there was nothing she could do to help. The troubles guing Brianne Taylor were no longer something that she or the Liams could help her with. All of this was caused by one man. It was a man whom Brianne Taylor once loved deeply but now hated to the core. It was Brianne Taylor¡¯s adoptive brother, the Taylors¡¯ adopted son, Bruce White! The criminal who had been sent to jail for financial crimes! Though Brianne Taylor¡¯s family was certain that Bruce White had been framed and possessed evidence to support that im, Prisci Liam knew Bruce White had most likely offended someone important. It was near impossible for his case to be repealed. Brianne Taylor¡¯s father had been killed because he had been investigating Bruce White¡¯s incarceration. It was obvious that the person Bruce White offended came from a massively influential family. Thus, Prisci Liam could not help Brianne Taylor even if she wanted to. All she could do now was protect Brianne Taylor as best as possible with the Liams¡¯ influence in Javon. However, Brianne Taylor¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl. She did not care about her safety at all. ¡°Prisci, thank you for your goodwill but I¡¯ve already decided. Let¡¯s end all of this. All I wish for is my mum toe back safely.¡± The dispirited Brianne Taylor walked out of the door after she finished saying her piece. ... At the same time, in the reception area of a private hospital in Javon. Bruce White charged into the hospital with his unconscious adoptive mother in his arms. The aura of battle and blood had not settled yet. His raging, merciless aura attracted the attention of the people around him. Everyone instinctively made way for him. ¡°Doctor, save her. Quickly, quickly, quickly!!!¡± Several nurses ran into the reception area immediately. They were immediately shocked by Bruce White¡¯s aura when they saw the person in his arms. They could not stop themselves from screaming. ¡°Quickly! Arrange for an operating theater. Do a blood test on her immediately. Prepare blood for a blood transfusion!¡± A young female doctor walked out when she heard themotion. She could not be bothered with the administrative processes when she saw how urgent the situation was and immediately called for the necessary arrangements to be made. However, none of the nurses behind her moved. ¡°Jessica, did you forget what the director told you? We¡¯ve already broken the rules twice previously. Do you want to do it a third time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Jessica. You are the youngest doctor in our hospital and the director will not really reprimand you. The most he¡¯ll do to you is give a light warning. However, we are the ones who will face his wrath.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you understand that we have to be paid before we tend to patients? After all, we are a private hospital, not a public-run charity organization.¡± The young female doctor, whose name was Jessica, could not help but scold the nurses in anger when she heard what they said, ¡°This is a life, a human life! Did your teachers not teach you that human life was of utmost importance when you were in nursing school! Did they not teach you that medical personnel had to have benevolence andpassion?¡± The young female doctor was furious but the nurses remained rooted in ce. ¡°You can save her yourself if you want to. We are not going to take the me for you!¡± At this time, a senior nurse crossed her arms and walked into the reception area. She looked like she could not care less. She was the chief nurse of this hospital. She was the nurse with the most experience and seniority. Jessica could not do anything about her. ¡°You guys!¡± Jessica was furious. Her eyes turned red. However, she could not do an operation alone. She might cause a medical ident if she did not have any help. The operation might fail, or worse, the patient might die. Just as the young female doctor was at a loss about what to do, a p reverberated through the hospital¡¯s reception area. Then, the group saw a person crash onto a pir in the reception area. ¡°You- You- You dare to hit me?!¡± The chief nurse covered her swollen face and pointed a trembling finger at Bruce White. ¡°Hit you?¡± Bruce White¡¯s expression turned ice cold.. He instantly enveloped the chief nurse in his raging aura. ¡°I also dare to kill you if anything happens to my adoptive mother!!!¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Who¡¯s the Real King of Javon?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The chief nurse did not show any intention of moving even though she was shocked silly by Bruce White¡¯s aura. At this moment, everyone heard a rumbling noiseing from above the hospital. It sounded like the roar of a giant engine and it instantly shocked everyone who heard it. Then, many figures in white battle gear swarmed into the hospital. The man leading the group was also dressed in stark white. He carried a longsword on his back. He looked a little like a typical swordsman from period dramas. However, the people standing around him were authentic soldiers carrying firearms. The people in the hospital became tensed up even more as they witnessed this. They held their breaths, legs trembling in fear. Then, unexpectedly, the man who was carrying a sword on his back arrived in front of Bruce White and knelt on one knee. He shouted, ¡°Greetings, Almighty!¡± Whoosh! Everyone was dumbfounded. Who exactly was this person? The chief nurse who had been making things difficult for Bruce White was now trembling. She wanted to run away, but she realized that her legs were no longer under hermand. ¡°I¡¯m done for!¡± she thought. The chief nurse¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Her already mean expression turned even colder. It was as if she had fallen into a vault of ice. ¡°Save the patient immediately!¡± Bruce White did not bother with the man kneeling on the ground. Instead, he looked anxiously at the doctor, Jessica. Jessica trembled and came to her senses. She immediately organized the nurses and sent Bruce White¡¯s adoptive mother into an operating theatre. Then, Bruce White slowly turned his head and looked coldly at the people who were still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Get up, all of you.¡± The man with the sword on his back immediately sprang up. He stood as straight as a harpoon and reported to Bruce White with a stern expression, ¡°Almighty, based on thetest information that we have, the main culprit of the incident is Javon¡¯s richest man, Timothy Stuart, and his family. Currently, Ms. Taylor is hiding in her best friend¡¯s house, the Liams¡¯ mansion. Timothy Stuart¡¯s son, Jordan Stuart, has already brought men over.¡± Bruce White was not surprised when he heard the man¡¯s report. The incident this time had alerted Javon¡¯s Executive Bureau. It was normal for the battle division to have also received this information. Naturally, the White Coat Battle Division that he led would investigate the incident for him. Thus, Bruce White took a deep breath. He opened his eyes wide. There was a cold stare in his eyes. ¡°Heed my orders, King of War, Kirin!¡± The man with a sword on his back became more energetic when he heard those words. His expression turned unbelievably serious. He even looked faintly excited. It had been too long. He had waited so long for Bruce White¡¯s order! Ever since Bruce White mysteriously disappeared a year ago, countless people said that he had died on a random battlefield. There would be reports of the appearance of Military Lord Bruce¡¯s corpse from time to time. However, as a soldier of the White Coat Battle Division, Kirin did not believe the news. No one from the Four Great Gods of War, Five Great Kings of War, or the 10,000 White Coats believed the news. They were all waiting for theirmander to return. They were all waiting for the Almighty Military Lord to return to Langdon. Kirin had been waiting for this moment. Now, he was proud that he was a soldier of the White Coat Battle Division! ¡°Kirin, follow me. The rest of you, guard this hospital. Kill anyone who dares to barge in!¡± Bruce White¡¯s voice was an absolute order to the soldiers of the White Coat Battle Division. They would follow his orders without question no matter how much danger it caused. ¡°Roger!¡± Kirin brought his feet together in a salute, then followed closely after Bruce White. They got onto the battle-damaged, yet still robust Brave Warrior. ... The Brave Warrior set off once again, this time to Prisci Liam¡¯s mansion. Along the way, Kirin, who was ordered to drive, stammered inartictely. He seemed to want to say something but did not know just how he should broach the subject. ¡°Speak!¡± Bruce White gave a direct order when he saw this. Kirin hesitated for a while, but ultimately said, ¡°Almighty, I¡¯ve checked out the background of Timothy Stuart yesterday. He¡¯s easy to deal with but there¡¯s a more troublesome matter. A junior member of the Stuarts, Jason Stuart, is part of the Javon Battle Division. He¡¯s one of the only few people in the Javon Battle Division with decent potential that the Javon Battle Division has found in the past few years. I¡¯m worried that the Javon Battle Division would interfere if we target the Stuarts. Almighty, why don¡¯t you leave this to us and not interfere? I guarantee that we will give you a satisfactory result nheless.¡± Kirin¡¯s concerns were not without reason. After all, all of the divisions under the Langdon Battle Division were part of the same organization. Even Bruce White would find it hard to give Patrick Stone an exnation if news of him targeting another battle division spread. However, Kirin had clearly underestimated the fury that enveloped Bruce White at this moment. He heard Bruce White say, without emotion, ¡°The Stuarts humiliated my family. I¡¯ll annihte them even if Godes, much less the Javon Battle Division!¡± At this moment, outside the Liams¡¯ mansion, Brianne Taylor, whom Bruce White missed dearly, was caught between two impossible choices. ¡°Brianne, you must not leave with him!¡± Prisci Liam guarded Brianne Taylor behind her. She stared at Jordan Stuart without fear. ¡°You haven¡¯t even released her mother yet! What right do you have to take Brianne away?!¡± Jordan Stuart licked his lips and smiled mockingly. ¡°Prisci Liam, don¡¯t stick your nose into my business. Otherwise, I¡¯ll finish you off too!¡± ¡°Jordan Stuart! Don¡¯t go too far! The Stuarts are not the bosses of Javon!¡± Prisci Liam said coldly. However, on the other side, Jordan Stuart mocked icily, ¡°If the Stuarts are not the bosses of Javon, are the Liams the bosses then?¡± ¡°You!¡± Prisci Liam wanted to rebut but Brianne Taylor stepped out. ¡°This has nothing to do with the Liams. I¡¯ll leave with you!¡± ¡°See! Look at how sensible Ms. Taylor is. Let¡¯s go, Ms. Taylor. Please get into the car!¡± Jordan Stuart smiled coldly, then turned back and goaded Prisci Liam, ¡°Hehe... Is this all the King of Javon can do? ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke you! We really can¡¯t! You are the daughter of the King of Javon. The Stuarts can¡¯t afford to provoke you, hehe...¡± Jordan Stuart left in an entric manner. At this moment, a Brave Warrior that was covered in multiple dents was rushing over to the mansion frantically.... Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Your King Is But An Insect In My Eyes

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Javon City! ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Are the traffic lights out again?¡± The traffic lights in Javon City were making way for Bruce White once again. That domestic warrior had reappeared. A madness spread throughout the circle of the rich second generations. Numerous luxury vehicles were busy heading into the city, wanting to catch a glimpse of Bruce White. Inside the mansion of the Liams, Prisci Liam, who had watched as Brianne Taylor was taken away, sat on the sofa, ming herself. Then, not knowing what to do, she called her father, Wace Liam, crying. ¡°Dad, you have to help Brianne! Jordan Stuart just took her away!¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The sigh from the other end of the phone was not encouraging and Prisci Liam heart dropped into her stomach. ¡°Miss, there is a gentleman outside, iming to be Miss Taylor¡¯s brother.¡± Just then, the guard at the gate walked in and Prisci Liam frowned when she heard about the identity of the visitor. It didn¡¯t take Prisci Liam long to walk outside. She asked instinctively, ¡°Are you out of prison already?¡± Bruce White did not answer her directly, but asked instead, ¡°Where¡¯s Brianne?¡± ¡°Brianne...¡± Prisci Liam hesitated, overwhelmed by feelings of self-reproach once more which were written all over her face. ¡°Where is she!?¡± Bruce White raised his voice. Prisci Liam said to Bruce White apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to protect Brianne! She was taken away by Jordan Stuart.¡± Taken away? Wow! At this moment, aggression surged from Bruce White. Without saying a word, he took out the phone. ¡°Get me the location of Jordan Stuart RIGHT NOW!¡± Sensing the auraing from Bruce White, Prisci Liam trembled, looking at him in surprise. How very strong! How very scary! Wasn¡¯t Bruce White some criminal who went to jail because of financial crimes? How could he have such demanding authority? She had never felt such impetus before, not even from her own father. Just standing in front of him gave her the urge to surrender. Who was Bruce White, exactly? Prisci Liam forced herself to suppress the awe she felt and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Jordan Stuart is Timothy Stuart¡¯s son!¡± When she saw that Bruce White was clearly unimpressed, Prisci Liam added hurriedly, ¡°His father, Timothy Stuart, is not some softie you can offend. In all of Javon, no one dares to provoke him. ¡°Even my father has to give him consideration! ¡°Just wait one more day until my father gets back, then we can discuss it and find a way to save Brianne. I¡¯m sure we will.¡± Prisci Liam was afraid that Bruce White would act in a moment of impulse. But she didn¡¯t know just how terrifying Bruce White¡¯s power was. ¡°The king in your eyes is nothing but an insect in mine,¡± Bruce White said indifferently. Wow! Prisci Liam was stunned for a moment. When Bruce White said this, the aura that exuded from him was far greater than before, and it made her extremely frightened. How could such a powerful force being from him? Prisci Liam¡¯s feelings could not be calmed for a long time. By the time she came to her senses, Bruce White¡¯s car had already left her sight. Who was this person that was Brianne¡¯s elder brother? This thought took hold of Prisci Liam once again and she was full of curiosity. ¡°Quick, get the car!¡± Prisci Liam chose to follow them. Watching the traffic lights on the road, her heart was filled with a great storm of worries. ... ¡°Jordan Stuart, where is my mom? Let my mother go right now!¡± On the other side, Jordan Stuart had taken Brianne Taylor to his vi. This vi was specifically used by Jordan Stuart for spending the night with thedies. Here, many sensual nights were had, and many girls¡¯ tears were shed. ¡°No rush, let¡¯s sit down and get acquainted first. I like my girls to be a little more proactive.¡± Having said that, Jordan Stuart pointed to the business suit on the table. It was a modified business suit with an extremely abbreviated skirt. On Brianne Taylor, the skirt would barely cover her bottom. And the shirt on top was a full size smaller. In reality, it would bepletely stretched out of shape when worn by anyone. Then, there were the stockings. Although they appeared normal enough, they were actually open-crotched, which made Brianne blush just looking at them. When she saw the outfit, Brianne Taylor couldn¡¯t be more clear about the dirty ideas Jordan Stuart was entertaining. ¡°Pervert! Let me out, I want to get out!¡± Brianne Taylor pushed Jordan Stuart away but was caught by him in a bear hug instead. He took a deep breath, inhaling her scent, revealing ascivious look of enjoyment. Brianne Taylor was so frightened that all she could do was resist, struggling desperately. However, with the strength of a woman, she was hardly Jordan Stuart¡¯s equal. Next, Jordan Stuart pushed Brianne Taylor down on the sofa and spat in her face. ¡°P¡¯tui! Brianne Taylor, it¡¯s your lucky day that I am interested in you. Do you know how many women want to get into my bed but are denied the chance to do so? You don¡¯t know how lucky you are! ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mom to die, then put the suit on like a good girl. Take good care of me and your mom will be safe and sound! ¡°Otherwise...hehehe, go ahead and collect your mother¡¯s dead body!¡± Jordan Stuart let out a few disgusting chuckles. The way he looked at Brianne Taylor was as if he saw a delicious meal in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! NEVER! Even if I die, I won¡¯t give in!¡± Brianne Taylor let out a desperate scream and immediately ran towards the corner of a table, trying to m her head into it. ¡°You want to die? Not so fast!¡± p! Jordan Stuart grabbed Brianne Taylor, then pped her face HARD. ¡°Stupid bitch! I¡¯m done being patient with you. If you won¡¯t give in on your own, then we will do this the hard way! Good! I will take the initiative for once and teach you what le petit mort really means!¡± Jordan Stuart straddled Brianne Taylor and started tearing her clothes off her body. Although Brianne Taylor struggled with all she had, she couldn¡¯t stop him. Bang! Just then, a loud noise burst out of nowhere. A momentter, a figure flew to Jordan Stuart¡¯s side with a speed not visible to the naked eye. ¡°Do. You. Want. To. DIE?!¡± Enraged, Bruce White picked Jordan Stuart up and mmed him hard against the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bruce White held Jordan Stuart¡¯s head and kept hitting it against the wall. Immediately, Jordan Stuart¡¯s head began bleeding profusely and he was a little concussed. ¡°Bruce...¡± Suddenly, he heard a fragile voice behind him which tugged at the heartstrings of a very angry Bruce White. He couldn¡¯t help but stop what he was doing. At this moment, Brianne Taylor cried. There were so many feelings pouring out of her heart. She never dreamed that Bruce White would reappear at a time like this. This was someone whom she had once admired and loved deeply, but whom she now hated with all her heart. For a moment, Brianne Taylor wasn¡¯t sure how to face him. ¡°Little sister, I...¡± Bruce White wanted to apologize, but the words stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t get them out. What good would an apology do? Could they start over again? Could it bring back his dead adoptive father? Would Brianne¡¯s sufferinge to an end? p! Brianne Taylor cried and pped Bruce White across the face. ¡°What are you doinging back here? Dad is dead because of you. Do you want Dad¡¯s sacrifice to mean nothing?¡± Brianne Taylor, whose sobs made it hard for her sentences to be coherent, had only one thought in mind and that was to make Bruce White leave as quickly as possible. True, she hated this man, but she also loved him deeply. Since he first appeared in her life when she was just ten years old, she was destined to be willing to give up anything for his sake. The hate she spoke of was ultimately ovee by the love that was in her heart. ¡°Bastard! You are dead! YOU ARE DEAD!!!¡± At this time, Jordan Stuart, who was covered in blood, got up after much effort. His eyes bulged so much they seemed to being out of his head and he was quite crazed as he roared. But as soon as he tried to tackle Bruce White, he was caught by the neck so he couldn¡¯t move. Brianne Taylor was startled. In great distress, she shouted, ¡°NO! Don¡¯t kill him, he is the son of Timothy Stuart, the richest man in Javon! ¡°I beg you, Dad was murdered because he was looking into your case again, trying to get it reversed. If you kill Jordan Stuart, then all the sacrifices Dad made would have been in vain. Do you want to go back to jail? ¡°Please, listen to me, GO! Get out of here! Never show your face here again, okay?¡± Brianne Taylor pleaded tearfully. If something happened to Jordan Stuart today, the Stuarts would never let Bruce White go. The only solution then, was for him to get out of here as soon as possible. Leave this ce of strife forever. ¡°Trust me. From now on, I won¡¯t let any of you suffer anymore!¡± Bruce White¡¯s eyes were red and endless regrets filled his heart. Bang! There was a loud boom! Bruce White, who was feeling a million things at the moment, mmed Jordan Stuart against the wall. Instantly, the whole vi quaked. Brianne Taylor was incredibly stressed out. She yelled at Bruce White, ¡°Stop! What are you doing? ¡°Let us go, let me go, will you! ? Leave! We don¡¯t need you! Go, get out of here!!!¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Death Is A Luxury

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Brianne Taylor was on the ground, begging and exhorting him. There was a stabbing pain in Bruce White¡¯s heart as if he was being pierced by ten thousand needles simultaneously. His mood was turbulent for a long while afterward. When he was ten, he suffered a catastrophe in his family and his life was endangered. If Brianne Taylor hadn¡¯t found him by chance as she was passing by, he would be dead a long time ago. He loved her. Even though he never expressed it to her, but ever since he was ten years old, he believed that the little girl who saved him would one day be his wife. However, life was more unpredictable than any of them could have known. Somehow, he got entangled with another girl and ended up getting engaged in the process. Later on, he learned that everything was just a lie, a conspiracy. However, when he finally realized that, it was toote and he had hurt Brianne Taylor deeply. With much guilt, Bruce White helped her up and held her in his arms, hugging her tightly. ¡°Go! You go, it¡¯s dangerous here! Why are you so stupid, why did youe back? Why...¡± Brianne Taylor burst into tears and her crying triggered a lot of emotions inside Bruce White that had been suppressed for a long time. There was no way to sort out theseplicated and chaotic feelings right now... At this time, Prisci Liam, who trailed behind Bruce White, had arrived at the scene. ¡°Miss Liam, please take Brianne and leave,¡± Bruce White said when he saw her and silently released Brianne Taylor. Prisci Liam nodded stiffly. All the turbulence in her heart hadpletely overturned everything she knew in her world on its head. The whole city gave way to him; he had overpowered Jordan Stuart in mere seconds, and he regarded the Stuarts as nothing. If this man was not a psychopath, then he must have the means beyond the imagination of an ordinary man. Obviously, Bruce White must be thetter! ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, he still has my mom,¡± Brianne Taylor said as she struggled. ¡°I have already rescued your mom and she¡¯s receiving treatment in the hospital right now. If you don¡¯t believe me, Miss Liam will take you there so you can see for yourself.¡± Brianne Taylor was a little startled by this information. But because she was still worried about Bruce White¡¯s safety, she refused to leave. Finally, Bruce White had no choice but to knock her out. ¡°Miss Liam, I¡¯ll leave Brianne in your hands. In any case, you must ensure her safety. This is my number, call me if you need to.¡± Prisci Liam took the piece of paper with the phone number written on it, but she hadn¡¯t recovered from the previous shock. Perhaps he never thought about what this phone number would mean to her. ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± Prisci Liam took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. ¡°This is the territory of the Stuarts, their people will be here soon. Brianne is right, the best thing for you to do now is to leave.¡± ¡°I will take care of the rest. As for him...¡± Bruce White paused and looked at Jordan Stuart with a coldness in his eyes. ¡°He tortured my adoptive mother for three days. I will give him a taste of these three days and not one day less.¡± An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! This was the iron-d principle of Bruce White, and it was also the iron-d rule that Bruce White had the White Coat Battle Division follow. When she saw the coldness that shed across Bruce White¡¯s eyes, Prisci Liam trembled. It was like she had fallen into an icy cer and a chill instantly spread throughout her body. After this, Bruce White gave Prisci Liam the address of the hospital and asked her to take Brianne Taylor there to join her mother. After everything was done, Bruce White¡¯s attention turned to Jordan Stuart once again. Right now, Jordan Stuart felt like he was about to fall apart. However, the maniac in front of him didn¡¯t seem to want to let him go anytime soon. ¡°You...what do you want?? I...My dad is Timothy Stuart!! If you dare to touch a hair on my head, my dad won¡¯t let you go. None of the Stuarts will let you go either...¡± Jordan Stuart couldn¡¯t stop shivering. He struggled to back away, his hands on the ground supporting him as he kept moving back. He was afraid now, REALLY afraid. They said the barefooted were not afraid of those with shoes. People like Jordan Stuart were most afraid of the kind of desperado that was standing in front of him right now. ¡°I...I can give you money, a LOT of money, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million... ¡°There is nothing in it for you if you kill me. It¡¯s better for you to take the money and have a good time. I promise you I will never go after you... ¡°Hey man... let me go. my dad would never let Brianne Taylor off the hook if you kill me. As long as you let me go, we can forget about what happened today... AHHHH...¡± Bruce White stomped on one of Jordan Stuart¡¯s fingers violently. In an instant, that finger exploded and turned into minced meat mixed with some bone fragments. ¡°Kill you?¡± Bruce White¡¯s eyes chilled him to the bones. ¡°Soon, you will know that death is a luxury!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!!! Bastard, I am gonna kill you, I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!!¡± Jordan Stuart¡¯s wailing reverberated through the vi as he squealed like a stuck pig. The bodyguard who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead now moved his body silently. What he didn¡¯t know was that Bruce White was well aware of his every move. However, Bruce White ignored him. It¡¯s fine if the Stuarts chose not to intervene. But if they attempted a rescue, then he would let them know just what kind of price they would pay for their audacity! ... Soon, the news of Jordan Stuart being held hostage reached the Stuarts. ¡°Sir! Something terrible has happened! Master Jordan is being held hostage!¡± Wow! The first to receive the news was Jason Stuart¡¯s second uncle, Francis Stuart. This man was the second inmand of the Stuarts and his prestige and cruelty alike were second only to Timothy Stuart. In recent years, because Timothy Stuart had withdrawn from the public eye, Francis Stuart was considered the most ruthless man in Javon¡¯s underworld. ¡°Goddamit! Someone dared to touch a Stuart on the Stuarts¡¯ territory? It¡¯s their funeral!¡± In the vastndscape of Javon, Francis Stuart had never backed down from any challenge. He did not even consider Wace Liam, who was once the King of Javon, a threat. Immediately, Francis Stuart took more than one hundred men and drove straight to Jordan Stuart¡¯s vi. On the way, Francis Stuart did some research on Bruce White and found out that he was the adopted son of the Whites and a prisoner of abor camp. ¡°A mere jailbird dared to step on our heads? It seems that some people have forgotten what we Stuarts are all about. Well, well, well!¡± Francis Stuart had a ferocious look on his face, and a powerful belligerence crept throughout his entire person. Those who hadn¡¯t seen blood would never give out this kind of energy. Francis Stuart¡¯s energy, at the moment, seemed capable of lowering the temperature around him by a few degrees. It was not hard to imagine that his hands were definitely covered in blood and gore. It didn¡¯t take long for Francis Stuart and his men to arrive in front of Jordan Stuart¡¯s vi. At this time, Bruce White was waiting for them in the courtyard of the vi with Jordan Stuart in tow, who now looked like a beaten dog. ¡°You Stuarts are so slow, you¡¯re weaker than I thought.¡± Bruce White had mutted a finger with one stomp. Right now, Jordan Stuart¡¯s entire left hand waspletely useless. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t spare him!¡± Francis Stuart ordered with a cold indifference. A momentter, more than a hundred men rushed forward, instantly blocking the gate of the vi. They surrounded Bruce White. Francis Stuart stood in the back and lit a cigarette. As soon as Bruce White took a step forward, a machete swung in his face. Without saying a word, he turned sideways and caught the machete and it fell into his hand. Stab! A menacing de caused a menacing wound and all seemed to split open on the body of the attacker. They were ruthless, but Bruce White was more ruthless than them! Once, when the Yellow God of War was pinned down in the Northern Desert, Bruce White took his sword and rushed into a mercenary squad ten thousand strong. In the aftermath, corpses littered the field and blood ran in rivers. In front of him, there were only a hundred men, who,pared to those mercenaries ustomed to killing for a living, were nothing but paper soldiers. In less than a few minutes, seventy to eighty men had already been piled up in a mountain behind Bruce White. Everything was so fast, Bruce White was too fierce, and the cigarette in Francis Stuart¡¯s mouth had not even had the chance to burn itself out. This... Scared, the remaining men couldn¡¯t stop backing up no matter how much Francis Stuart goaded and scolded them. They could not be made to advance. Francis Stuart¡¯s eyes were opened so wide that they seemed to bulge out of his head as he stared at Bruce White with cannibalistic eyes. ¡°It seems that you are someone who has some experience in this bloody business. Then today, I, Francis Stuart, admit I can¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°But! Don¡¯t think this is over. The power of the Stuarts is not something that a lowly jailbird like you can ever imagine! ¡°Just you wait! This is only the beginning. Our territory is not a ce you cane and go as you please. There are some people you just can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Behind Francis Stuart, there were now only about a dozen men remaining, but none of them had any fighting spirit left in them. They regarded Bruce White with great fear. Bruce White stepped on Jordan Stuart who resembled a dead carcass. ¡°You should be thankful that you are not the father of this piece of crap, otherwise, you would already be a dead man. ¡°Go back and tell Timothy Stuart that his son tortured my mother for three days, and so I will torture his son for three days. After three days, bring a coffin to collect his son¡¯s body! ¡°Of course, he can also try to save his child, but no matter how many men he sends, I, Bruce White, will take them on!¡± Facing Bruce White¡¯s overwhelming aggression, Francis Stuart looked rather pathetic as he threatened viciously and vainly, ¡°Fine! If you dare then, just wait!¡± After that, Francis Stuart took what was left of his men, and the group left with their tails between their legs. Bruce White did not bother to stop them. Had he wanted to, no one would have gotten out of the vi with their lives intact. What he wanted to do was to eliminate all future trouble once and for all! Therefore, he will give them time to gather their men, the more the merrier. Bruce White wanted to see just what kind of influence the Stuarts were capable of wielding in Javon! At the same time, the movement alerted the neighbors nearby, and soon, someone called the authorities.... Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Kirin of the Central Region, King of War!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the Southern Lakes Division of the Executive Bureau of Javon. ¡°We¡¯ve got a homicide report from the Southern Lakes Vis. Team A and Team B,e with me!¡± Sheriff Andrew Lester acted right away after getting the call. The Southern Lakes Division had three teams in all, and Andrew Lester dispatched two at once. He was taking the report very seriously. ¡°ording to the anonymous report, the suspect is probably a professional killer. All of you, brace yourselves! Is that clear?¡± Andrew Lester told his subordinates seriously. Everyone answered him in one serious voice, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seven or eight blue and white chariots of the Executive Bureau started to move and left for the Southern Lakes Vis immediately. At the same time, besides Bruce White and Jordan Stuart¡ªwho was on his deathbed¡ªKirin was also in thetter¡¯s vi. He was standing quietly next to Bruce White. Kirin was more than six feet tall and had a handsome face. The military uniform on him made him look even more manly. But the four brilliant golden stars on Kirin¡¯s shoulders were even more noteworthy. Any man with four stars on his epaulets could not be average. He must have achieved brilliant things in war to gain them. As a matter of fact, just like Bruce White, Kirin had also fought in many wars, and his clothes had gotten stained with a lot of blood too. He got each star on his epaulets at the risk of his life and at the cost of his blood. It was thanks to the tens of thousands of soldiers and generals like him who guarded the territory of Langdon at the risk of their lives that the invaders were kept away and the country remained intact. Kirin was the strongest among the Five Great Kings of War in the White Coat Battle Division. The man whose real name was Colt Hart was the Central Region King of War. People liked to call him the Modern Sword Deity. Kirin was his title. Green Dragon in the east, White Tiger in the west, Red Peacock in the south, ck Tortoise in the north, and Kirin the Sword Deity guards the central region! This saying was particrly used to describe the Five Great Kings of War. It also described the area the five of them guarded respectively. Any enemy that wanted to enter Langdon had to first break through those five defenses. However, few people knew the so-called Five Great Kings of War used to be Bruce White¡¯s guards. At the moment, Kirin had slipped back into his old role. He was guarding Bruce White like a loyal bodyguard. ¡°Kirin, where are the others now?¡± Bruce White knew the young men he had trained too well. And knowing him, they would absolutelye to see him despite potential punishments they might face. Kirin scratched his head and showed a shy smile. Who would believe the Central Region King of War and the Modern Sword Deity had such a simple side? And Bruce White was the only man in this world who could make him show this side of him. ¡°Green Dragon and his team are not far away. I suppose they might have arrived already. I told them to guard Javon at the periphery. ¡°The four Gods of War are on their way back. It will probably take them a while,¡± answered Kirin. All of the Five Great Kings of War were in Javon at the moment. What a surprise! Four strong men in military suits were standing on the city wall in the east, west, south, and north of Javon respectively. They gazed at every person going into Javon with a serious look, guarding the city like four patron saints. ¡°Tell them toe here. Don¡¯t affect the civilians...¡± WEE-oww-WEE-oww-WEE-oww... A hurried siren came from outside before Bruce White could finish his words. Obviously, it was Andrew Lester¡¯s men who had arrived. ¡°Those of you inside, listen up! You have been surrounded. Drop your weapons ande out of the house. Do it right now!¡± Andrew Lester was shouting at the vi with a loudspeaker. Behind him were the policemen of the Executive Bureau with their hands at the waists, poised and ready to dash out anytime. ¡°Almighty, I will take care of this.¡± Bruce White nodded his acquiescence to Kirin. Creak! The door was opened. Kirin walked out in his military uniform. The kindness on his face had been reced by seriousness now. Oh? Andrew Lester was struck dumb. He could hardly take his eyes off the four golden stars on Kirin¡¯s epaulets. This man had four stars on his epaulets. He must be an unparalleled general from the battle division! Andrew Lester had never expected to see a general with four stars on his epaulets walk out instead of a criminal. He intuited that something was not quite right. Kirin showed his ID to him. ¡°I am Kirin, a King of War of the White Coat Battle Division!¡± Andrew Lester was struck dumb the moment he saw the ID. He felt his blood freeze and he waspletely petrified. ¡°The... The Central Region King of War! Kirin!!!?¡± Andrew Lester¡¯s jaw dropped. He was dumbfounded. The Central Region King of War... The man standing in front of him turned out to be Kirin, a King of War, the Modern Sword Deity, a valiant general who guarded the central region. Hiss! Andrew Lester gasped. He could not calm down even after a long time passed. Seeing him react like this, a subordinate next to him hurried to alert him. Gulp! Andrew Lester seemed to swallow something. Then, he came to himself. He shouted at his subordinates immediately, ¡°Hold on! Nobody move. Whoever pulls his gun out, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Who would have the nerve to pull a gun out under the nose of the Central Region King of War? That was no joke! Wouldn¡¯t it be the same as courting death? Andrew Lester did not dare move and Kirin approached him. ¡°Go back to tell Hanson Holt to stay out of this. Send all of your men to the hospital.¡± Shivering like crazy, Andrew Lester seemed to have lost control of his own body. He stammered out a reply, ¡°Un... Understood...¡± ¡°By the way, there is one more thing.¡± Still shivering, Andrew Lester said, ¡°What... Whatever you say...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave those people to you. Investigate each of them, and punish them severely!¡± Andrew Lester nodded, trembling. He told his subordinates to take those who hade with Francis Stuart back to the Bureau. Bruce White had not intended to kill them, but they were all injured, which was inevitable. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Andrew Lester came with great fanfare, but in the end, his task was simply to clean up the battlefield. Andrew Lester recalled what Kirin had said to him after he had finished cleaning and took his mobile phone out right away. And he was instantly struck dumb. More than one hundred missed calls! All from Hanson Holt, the head of the Executive Bureau of Javon and his boss! Shoo... Shoot... ¡°Andrew! What the hell! Where the hell are you?! Listen up, you didn¡¯t do anything to the man in the vi, did you? If you did, you¡¯ll be...¡± Hanson Holt¡¯s angry voice came as soon as Andrew Lester took the call. ¡°Boss, I...¡± Andrew Lester was at a loss. He felt he was going to cry. ¡°You what? Did you do anything to the man in there or not?!¡± Hanson Holt flew into a rage. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t even see him, but I...¡± Andrew Lester¡¯s halting manner piled more me onto himself. ¡°Damn it! Stop slurring. Say everything all at once!¡± ¡°I saw Kirin, the Central Region King of War!¡± Beep! Hanson Holt freaked out on the other end of the call. Like a cat on hot bricks, he could not decide whether to stand up or sit down. He found neither positionfortable. After hearing Andrew Lester¡¯s description of the situation, he realized Kirin was not the man he was referring to. But that made him even more startled. Even Kirin hade to protect that man. That meant, this man must be in a higher position than he had thought. ¡°What did I do to deserve this?!¡± Hanson Holt was distraught. Javon was a small ce, but howe he had no idea at all that there was such a big shot in town? More importantly, that big shot¡¯s family was kidnapped, tortured, and almost got killed in his administrative region. ¡°What the... What the hell is all this??? s...¡± Hanson Holt even wanted to kill Jordan Stuart. ¡°Okay Stuarts, you are great. You are awesome. You can do whatever you want! I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± Hanson Holt was still yelling. Kirin had made it very clear that they did not need the Executive Bureau to intervene. Hanson Holt¡¯s temper fell to zero. He had to dispatch his men to the hospital as Kirin told him, to ensure the safety of Bruce White¡¯s godmother. At the same time, the air in the old house of the Stuarts was charged with tension. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: The Power of the Stuarts

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Not long after Bruce White drove Francis Stuart away, a middle-aged man sat calmly in the main seat inside Bright Hall of the Stuarts¡¯ old house. Coldness shed across his eyes. ¡°How is it going? Have you investigated everything? Has any one of those people we sent out brought back any news?¡± This man was Timothy Stuart, an absolutely big shot in Javon. Rumor had it that his father was Javoner, but he himself did not grow up in Javon. He did note back to Javon until he was thirty. However, he rose rapidly in the next ten years and no one could stop that from happening. No one had ever imagined that someday, an outsider would pose a threat to the position of Wace Liam, the King of Javon. But it turned out that Timothy Stuart was no ordinary man. Instead, he was a very ambitious person. By the time people realized his wild ambitions, it was already toote for anyone to stop him from lording it over the others. Even Wace Liam, the old King of Javon, failed to do that. He had failed to stop Timothy Stuart from rising, and he would continue failing to stop him. Timothy Stuart was quite literally the King of Javon at the moment. If he stomped on the ground, the entire city would quake. ¡°Yes, Master, we¡¯ve got some news. That man is called Bruce White, the foster son of the Taylors. He went to jail five years ago for some crime hemitted and just got released.¡± Boom! Timothy Stuart flew into a rage. Everyone present in the hall could not help but tremble. ¡°The nerve of that criminal! How dare he provoke the Stuarts! Master, we definitely should make things difficult for him!¡± ¡°The Stuarts have been rather quiettely. Some people might have even forgotten that we are still in Javon!¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to show the Javoners that Javon still belongs to us!¡± Everyone in the hall looked hideous, only to different extents. ¡°Call Jordan. I will speak to him in person.¡± Everyone quietened down as soon as Timothy Stuart spoke. Soon, the mobile phone rang. Bruce White looked at the screen and realized the call was for him. ¡°This is Timothy Stuart. Am I speaking to Bruce White, the man who just got out of jail? Tell me about your conditions. Which do you want, money or your life?¡± Timothy Stuart cut to the chase. That was exactly his style. Decisive! Cruel! Clean and lethal! ¡°Bring a coffin here to pick Jordan Stuart up in three days!¡± Bruce White replied. The silencested for a while before the voice came from the other end of the call again. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some balls speaking to me like that. No one has ever dared to. I respect your boldness! ¡°I can¡¯t wait for three days. It¡¯s too long. I will give you one night to be prepared. I hope you will be able to handle the wrath of the Stuarts!¡± Timothy Stuart hung up as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Almighty, do you want me to...¡± A trace of cruelty shed across Kirin¡¯s eyes. He had finished investigating before he came here. What Timothy Stuart had done deserved at least ten of his deaths. Bruce White shook his head. Throwing a nce at Jordan Stuart who was lying on the ground, he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. Since he wants to pick up his son¡¯s dead body earlier, I will satisfy his wish.¡± Kirin nodded. Soon, four powerful auras came from the east, the west, the south, and the north respectively. ¡°Your subordinate, Green Dragon!¡± ¡°Your subordinate, White Tiger!¡± ¡°Your subordinate, Red Peacock!¡± ¡°Your subordinate, ck Tortoise!¡± ¡°Almighty, we give you our greetings!¡± ... Not long after Green Dragon and the other three showed up, another group arrived at the Southern Lakes Vis. It was not a big group. There were only four men. The leader was an imposing figure. Fair-spoken and elegant in demeanor, he seemed to be a businessman. He was followed by three old men who were as sound as barrels and whose eyes were vivacious. Apparently, they were great martial artists. That man was exactly Wace Liam, the King of Javon in the old days. He had been informed of what happened to Bruce White by Prisci Liam. As a brilliant judge of character, he knew Bruce White was an extraordinary man. He had only brought three men here, but these three were the best the Liams have got. Kirin came in from outside to report to Bruce White. ¡°Almighty, Wace Liam is here. He is outside right now.¡± ... On the other side, in the old house of the Stuarts, Timothy Stuart narrowed his eyes after hanging up the phone. He was full of killing intent like an aggressive tiger. ¡°Send some people for the counselors. Tell them the Stuarts will make Javon see blood tomorrow!¡± Everyone was shocked. It was beyond their imagination that Timothy Stuart would send the counselors of the Stuarts to handle a man who had just gotten out of prison. These counselors were not average men. They were experts the Stuarts spent a lot of money to hire. Each one of them was literally a top-notch martial artist. They could not bepared to ordinary martial artists. The Stuarts knew how powerful a top-notch martial artist could be because Timothy Stuart was one himself. Otherwise, he would not have risen so fast and Wace Liam would not have seen him as a threat. A top-notch martial artist! A man like that could fight one hundred people alone. That was no joke. Rumor had it that there were even people stronger than top-notch martial artists in the battle division, called the Kings of War, the Gods of War, and the Military Lords. But after all, that was the battle division. Those Kings of War and Gods of War were all generals ormanders. In contrast, top-notch martial artists were almost invincible amongmon people. No force would underestimate the power of a top-notch martial artist. Neither would they have the nerve to offend one. Because if they did that, the price would be too high and too awful. Take Wace Liam as an example. The only reason he did not want to offend the Stuarts was because he was afraid Timothy Stuart would take revenge. It was not difficult to get rid of the ordinary opponents, but to get rid of a top-notch martial artist was nearly impossible. Timothy Stuart was going to send out all of the top-notch martial artists the Stuarts had. Apparently, he was determined to use Bruce White to reestablish his prestige. The staff of the Stuarts understood Timothy Stuart¡¯s intention so they hurried to get prepared. On this day, all forces under the leadership of the Stuarts in Javon headed for the old house of the family. It was much quieter on the streets. No one was dominating the market, running amuck, or killing people in bright daylight inside those dark corners of the city. The entire city was unusually quiet, but the quietness was disconcerting. Everyone could tell that something terrible was about to happen. The next morning, it began drizzling in Javon. It was September. The drizzles looked like willow catkins flying in the air. More than one thousand people gathered in front of the old house of the Stuarts. Timothy Stuart was at the front of the group and behind him stood four energetic old men. Obviously, these four were the counselors hired by Timothy Stuart. Despite their old age, they were genuine top-notch martial artists. ¡°Have you informed the Executive Bureau?¡± Timothy Stuart asked. It was unrealistic that the Executive Bureau would not show up at all since he was sure there would have been a great disturbance. He only wanted the Executive Bureau to show up a little more slowly. To be precise, he did not expect them to show up until he took care of Bruce White. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to the Executive Bureau. No one can.¡± Francis Stuart was puzzled. ¡°Then, forget it. The Stuarts are causing such a big disturbance. They should have been informed somehow. Now that you couldn¡¯t get through to them, just leave it.¡± Then, Francis Stuart looked at the crowd. Raising his arm, he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The crowd of more than one thousand people started to move right away. Soon, a fleet of vehiclesposed of hundreds of cars left for the Southern Lakes Vis with great fanfare. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Before the Storm

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In a private hospital in Javon, Brianne Taylor and Prisci Liam were sitting next to Tiffany Wooten¡¯s bed. Tiffany was Bruce White¡¯s foster mother. ¡°Take it easy, Auntie. My dad is back. He promised me he would help Bruce.¡± Prisci Liam tried to make her feel better. Tiffany Wooten, Bruce White¡¯s foster mother, was lying on the hospital bed but her heart was not there. She had never stopped worrying about Bruce White. She cared about this foster son even more than her own biological son. Bruce White had offended the powerful Stuarts to save her. Therefore, nothing could really set her mind at ease. ¡°Mom, why are you still worrying about him? He deserved everything that happened to him!¡± Brianne Taylor said stubbornly, puffing out her cheeks. However, in fact, she had begged Prisci Liam many times in private to help Bruce. ¡°Brianne, that¡¯s your brother. We are a family,¡± said Tiffany Wooten in a patient tone. ¡°My brother? Do I have a brother? Does he treat us as his family? Has he ever called us since he got out of jail? Not even once!¡± Gnashing her teeth, Brianne Taylor spoke with a clear and slow artiction of each word as if she was venting her emotions with every word. However, in fact, her feeling was moreplicated than that of anyone else¡¯s at the moment. She had decided to leave that person behind forever, but he showed up again when she was in despair. His reappearance brought unwanted memories back to her. Hatred and love arose in her heart again and would not stop growing. Not until then did she realize she had never really gotten over him. Seeing Brianne¡¯s reaction, Tiffany Wootenpsed into silence. A short whileter, she murmured, ¡°I trust Bruce. He must have his reasons!¡± Brianne Taylor wiped her tears stubbornly. She turned around to walk out of the ward. Seeing her leave, Prisci Liam followed her out. Prisci Liam found Brianne Taylor on thending of the staircase. She was sitting on her heels with her head down, crying. WEE-oww-WEE-oww-WEE-oww... The wailing of the police siren broke the peace while Brianne Taylor was crying her heart out. ¡°Brianne!¡± Both Prisci Liam and Brianne Taylor were struck dumb. Then they came to themselves and went back into Tiffany Wooten¡¯s ward. ¡°What is that? Is the Executive Bureauing to look for Bruce? Don¡¯t let them find him. Hurry up! Inform Bruce of this. Tell him to go, to get out of Javon as quickly as possible.¡± Tiffany Wooten was struggling. She wanted to get up, but the sharp pain from her injuries left her face as pale as a ghost. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t move. I will handle it.¡± Brianne Taylor managed to stop crying. She looked down through the window. Dozens of armed policemen of the Executive Bureau had walked into the hospital. With no time left to think, Brianne Taylor opened the door right away. She wanted to stop them at the door so that they would not disturb Tiffany Wooten. ¡°I will go with you, but my mother has nothing to do with this. She is just a victim. The whole thing started because of me. If you want to catch someone, catch me.¡± Brianne Taylor saw Andrew Lester as soon as she walked out the door. She told him immediately that she would go with him, but she did not mention a word about Bruce White. ¡°Andrew! What the hell are you doing here? Get lost. Get lost. All of you, get lost now!¡± Hanson Holt arrivedte. He broke into a sweat after seeing Andrew Lester standing outside the ward. This motherf*cker should have used his own brain before acting. He never uses it. He came with so many people. What if they scared someone? Andrew Lester was dumbstruck. He hurried to step aside with his subordinates. Hanson Holt walked up to Brianne Taylor right away to apologize to her. ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you here to catch us?¡± Brianne Taylor was confused. At this moment, Prisci Liam walked out of the ward too. ¡°Uncle Hanson, this is a friend of mine. I can prove the whole thing has nothing to do with them. They are victims.¡± Prisci Liam was standing in front of Brianne Taylor to protect her. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Of course. Prisci, you are absolutely right. We have investigated the whole thing. It has nothing to do with you. I apologize for the rudeness of my subordinates. I am truly sorry for that. Please forgive them if you took offense.¡± Brianne Taylor was dumbfounded. So was Prisci Liam. ¡°We are actually here to protect you. Don¡¯t worry. We absolutely won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Miss White, this is my card. Please feel free to call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Andrew, you will follow Miss White¡¯s orders from now on. Is that clear?¡± What? Brianne Taylor and Prisci Liam could not be more baffled. Their mouths were opened so wide that it was even possible to put an egg inside. Howe? What exactly happened? Who am I? Where am I? What happened? Questions arose, one after another, in their minds. They werepletely left in shock. ¡°Is it because...¡± Prisci Liam suddenly froze. She recalled how the whole city had made way for them when she was following Bruce White¡¯s carst time. A crazy idea came to mind. ¡°What are you thinking, Prisci?¡± Seeing Prisci Liam so absentminded, Brianne Taylor could not help but ask. Prisci Liam was dumbstruck. She was not sure about anything yet. She did not know whether her guess was correct, so she chose to keep it to herself for the moment. ... At the same time, Wace Liam and his group entered the vi at the Southern Lakes Vis smoothly. Wace Liam was scared out of his wits after seeing how Jordan Stuart had been tortured. He looked terrible and almost unrecognizable. This foster brother of Brianne Taylor was really something! Wace Liam reached a conclusion while sizing up Bruce White and the five men standing directly behind him. It was not hard to tell from their postures that they must have practiced some martial techniques. However, Wace Liam was not very sure about those people. After all, they looked too young. He did not believe they could really achieve anything good. While Wace Liam was sizing up Kirin and others, Bruce White walked up to him. He said to Wace, ¡°Uncle Wace, thank you foring. If you need anything in the future, just tell me. I will surely try my best to give you whatever help you need.¡± Bruce White thought he should be grateful to Wace Liam for having intervened at such a point. But Wace Liam actually had no idea how the decision he made today would help the future of the Liams. ¡°Not at all, Bruce. I am an old friend of your foster father¡¯s. He helped me a lot in the old days. The thing is... s...¡± Wace Liam let out a sigh as if he had a heavy burden on his heart. ¡°Uncle Wace, what is it? You can tell me.¡± Bruce White knew Wace Liam had something to say. ¡°Just some old stories. Knowing too much won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°But as a friend of your foster father¡¯s, I have to tell you this. The Stuarts are not as simple as you think. With the help you¡¯ve got here, I am afraid...¡± Wace Liam did not say it, but what he meant to say was clear. He wanted Bruce White to step back. Because in his opinion, even though Bruce White was not alone, these helpers he had would not be of much help. Timothy Stuart was too powerful. More than that, he had many top-notch martial artists backing him up. He was so powerful that not just anyone could provoke him. And Wace Liam did not think Bruce White was one of those who should. He did not believe that thetter was able to deal with Timothy Stuart. Bruce White only gave Wace Liam a small smile. Well, the Stuarts were not simple, but was he simple? However, he understood why Wace Liam thought this way. After all, people like Wace Liam never had any contact with experts such as the Kings of War. The Kings of War were even greater than top-notch martial artists. People who reached this level had gone back to nature and were able to withhold their auras. They looked just likemon people. Only real experts could detect the subtle differences in them. Wace Liam could not tell those differences. Neither could the top-notch martial artists behind him. Therefore, Bruce White did not exin anything to him. He only replied in a in voice, ¡°The Stuarts are a small case. They are not powerful enough to cause me any big troubles.¡± ¡°Well... s...¡± It was good to be confident, but arrogance would only be detrimental. Bruce White knew nothing about the power of the Stuarts. Wace Liam let out a helpless sigh. He seemed very disappointed. While Wace Liam was feeling disappointed with Bruce White, a deafening shout came from outside the vi. ¡°Bruce White! Get out of there! We¡¯re going to kill you here!¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: A King Versus A King

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the periphery of the Southern Lakes Vis. Quentin Stark, the governor of Javon, asked seriously, ¡°Hanson, how do you see this thing with Timothy Stuart?¡± It was Hanson Holt, the head of the Executive Bureau, who was standing next to him. After so many years working together, they knew one another really well and had be perfect partners. ¡°I see it on my feet. How else can I see it?!¡± Quentin Stark was surprised by Hanson Holt¡¯s reply. ¡°Timothy Stuart is a cruel man who has no respect for thew. I would take him down even if this had not happened today! ¡°Now he is personally courting death. He asked for this. He can me no one but himself. ¡°I will not only see it on my feet but also see it with a telescope while eating sunflower seeds!¡± Then, Hanson Holt really took out a telescope, but it was a pending question whether he had any sunflower seeds in his pockets. Quentin Stark¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. He did not know much about the battle division. Actually, it was only from Hanson Holt that he knew about them at all. He knew that none of the people standing behind Bruce White were average. They were the five Kings of War guarding the borders and the central region of the country. Any of them was paramount in the international world. Quentin Stark only hoped this thing would not go overboard. Otherwise, as the governor, even he would find it difficult to put an end to it. ¡°Quentin, they are out!¡± Hanson Holt gesticted with the telescope in his hands. He was as excited as a kid. ¡°Damn it! Is Wace Liam there, too? He is really experienced. I can¡¯t believe he saw through them!¡± Hanson Holt cursed, staring at the gate of the vi. Quentin Stark rolled his eyes at Hanson Holt. Then, he said to the guard behind him, ¡°Find me a telescope too!¡± Hanson Holt took out a telescope from who-know-where with a smirk. ¡°Shoot! You have a second one! Why didn¡¯t you give it to me earlier?!¡± Quentin Stark seemed to be pissed off. He raised the telescope to look at the vi. There were more than one thousand men with Timothy Stuart at this moment. It was an impressive scene. Some of them were in suits, and others were just rogues. Some looked dignified, and others were hideous. Obviously, the group had Javoners from all walks of life with all kinds of social statuses. All the Javoners knew there were three kinds of people in Javon that they absolutely could not provoke: the officials, the soldiers, and Timothy Stuart. And this mob showed just why no one should provoke Timothy Stuart. No matter if you were evil or an upright man, Timothy Stuart would always find a way to deal with you until you had no way out in Javon. ¡°Dad, dad! Help! Help me! Kill him! Kill him!!!¡± Jordan Stuart who was in a terrible condition at the moment yelled as soon as he saw Timothy Stuart as if the sight of his father brought his confidence back to life. ¡°Shut up!¡± Behind Bruce White, Kirin pped Jordan Stuart across his face right there, under the nose of Timothy Stuart. He did not show any mercy to Jordan Stuart. ¡°You piece of shit that just got out of jail! How dare you hurt my son?! You are courting death!¡± Holding a cigar in his mouth, Timothy Stuart narrowed his vulture-like eyes while puffing smoke. He sounded ironic and irritated at the same time. Then, seven to eight muscr men came forward to stand next to him although no one told them to. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s just a nobody. Let us deal with him!¡± Timothy Stuart gave them a nod. Then those muscr men ran towards Bruce White right away. Boom! Three men with intimidating auras showed up all of a sudden and knocked those muscr men down without any effort at all. The seven to eight muscr meny on the ground with painful expressions on their faces. Then, Wace Liam showed up in front of the group. ¡°Wace Liam?¡± Cruelty slowly filled the narrowed eyes of Timothy Stuart little by little. The two generations of Javon¡¯s Kings met up here. It was going to be a head-to-head confrontation! It was an unprecedented moment in the history of Javon. Would the new king establish his prestige? Or would the old king take his power back? Everyone was looking forward to seeing the result. ¡°Timothy Stuart, the Liams...¡± Timothy Stuart shook his head before Wace Liam could finish. ¡°Wace Liam, I didn¡¯t kill you out of the kindness of my heart, but you¡¯re taking me for granted. Do you really think you are a rival to me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Wace Liam turned pale immediately. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s settle this once and for all!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the three old men who hade with Wace Liam came forward, revealing their intimidating auras without holding back. ¡°Roman Liam is here to exchange blows with the Stuarts!¡± ¡°Martis Liam is here to exchange blows with the Stuarts!¡± ¡°Gordon Liam is here to exchange blows with the Stuarts!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The three top-notch martial artists were overwhelming. The auras they revealed were much more intimidating than people of their age usually had. ¡°Heh-heh... Bruce White, are you counting on Wace Liam? He is just a good-for-nothing!¡± A cold smile broke out on Timothy Stuart¡¯s face at the sight of the three martial artists who hade with Wace Liam. Wace Liam responded before Bruce White could speak, ¡°Timothy Stuart, don¡¯t you go too far! Javon is not a back garden for the Stuarts!¡± ¡°Heh-heh... You are stupid! As long as I am in Javon, Javon will always be the Stuarts¡¯ turf! You, Wace Liam, are nothing in my eyes!¡± Boom! Just then, the five old men directly behind Timothy Stuart came forward right away. Their auras were deep, steady, and devastating! They were also top-notch martial artists! Five versus three! Wace Liam put on a serious look right away. Boom! The eight masters started to fight right away. The closebat brawl was merciless. Every attack was threatening. ¡°Aaaaah...¡± However, the three Liams lost one by one in less than one minute. It was andslide victory for the Stuarts. Timothy Stuart won the fight between the two generations of kings! Wace Liam¡¯s face could not fall any further when he saw the result. He had thought that even if his three martial artists could not win, the fight would at leastst for a while. But to his surprise, they werepletely suppressed. They could not even fight back. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all I can do. You¡¯ve seen everything. Even I am not a rival for Timothy Stuart. ¡°I will stall him for you so find an opportunity to run away. Take Prisci with you. Go away from Javon. Don¡¯te back again as long as Timothy Stuart is still here!¡± Wace Liam took a deep breath. He looked decisive and resolute. He had tried his best, but the result was just not satisfying. He knew there was nothing he could do to change the situation. He had thought he was living on borrowed time, but he just could not convince himself anymore. He would rather try again than wait for death without doing anything. But he lost. This proved that he was indeed not a rival for Timothy Stuart. He only hoped his daughter could get out of here and escape to somewhere as far as possible. ¡°Go! Go! Go, now!¡± Wace Liam shouted. He knew his era had ended. Staring at Timothy Stuart, he had been prepared to risk his life. Timothy Stuart¡¯s gaze was dark and gloomy. He was giving off a cruel and aggressive aura. The five old men understood what he wanted to do. They blocked their retreat route in an instant. Five aggressive auras approached Bruce White. Holding the cigar in his mouth, Timothy Stuart took a step forward. The aura of the top-notch martial artists spread.. Looking at Bruce White coldly, he said, ¡°Go? You hurt my son. Do you think I will let you go so easily?¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Who Told You I Am A Top-Notch Martial Artist?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Timothy Stuart was so overbearing that even Wace Liam felt very pressured while facing him at this moment. Bruce White turned to signal Kirin with a look just as Wace Liam was at the end of his rope. Then, Kirin took a step forward and stood in front of Wace Liam. ¡°One step forward and you will die!¡± The aura of Kirin spread slowly. The sword he was carrying on his back was cling-nging as if it could not wait any longer and was eager to be unsheathed. ng! Finally, the three-foot-long sword jumped out of its sheath with an aggressive momentum. It flew across the air and pierced the ground in front of Timothy Stuart. The body of the sword was shaking. The de gave off a horrifying cold air. Even the temperature around it seemed to drop a lot. When this sword fell, Timothy Stuart and the five top-notch martial artists he had brought were all left in shock. An expert¡¯s strength spoke for itself. Although Kirin had not yet shown much, somehow Timothy Stuart and his subordinates instantly felt a silent and invisible pressureing from him. ¡°A top-notch martial artist?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Timothy Stuart was sizing Kirin up seriously. Top-notch martial artists were already the strongest people Timothy Stuart had ever seen. Therefore, since Kirin was not any weaker than he was, he naturally assumed Kirin was a top-notch martial artist as well. However, Timothy Stuart also knew that not all top-notch martial artists were the same. There were stronger ones and weaker ones. More than that, Kirin looked so young. Timothy Stuart understood that one should never underestimate a top-notch martial artist like him. Therefore, in Timothy Stuart¡¯s eyes, Kirin was a top-notch martial artist that posed more of a threat to him than the three men who hade with Wace Liam. With that thought in mind, Timothy Stuart¡¯s expression suddenly cooled down. He gave his order to two of the top-notch martial artists in his group. ¡°Kill him!¡± Boom! The two top-notch martial artists that came with Timothy Stuart acted as soon as he finished speaking. They stepped into the no-step area Kirin had indicated right away. Their auras soared in an instant. Like two tigers that had just been released from their cage, theyunched a powerful attack. In contrast, Kirin was very calm. He even had the time and ability to turn around to ask for Bruce White¡¯s opinions. He did not turn to deal with the enemy until he received Bruce White¡¯s permission. However, by then, the two top-notch martial artists from the Stuarts were right in front of him. Boom! Their powerful and fast fists were on the verge of falling on Kirin when thetter finally moved. ¡°Whoever offends my Lord, I will kill him!¡± Whoosh! As soon as Kirin moved, the area was instantly shrouded with the essence of fighting and bloodshed as if it had been struck by heavy winds and rain. His aura rose into the clouds immediately! ¡°Young man! Watch... out!?¡± Wace Liam broke out in a cold sweat when he saw Kirin confront the enemy face to face. He was about to warn the young man, but he suddenly held his tongue and could not finish what he was saying. What... Wace Liam was shocked. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Kirin on the battlefield as still as death. Kirin was fighting two people alone at the moment, but he was strangely at an overwhelming advantage. No, it was more than an advantage. The two werepletely overwhelmed. It was not an exaggeration at all. Bang! Bang! Bang! Hearing a heavy smash one after another, Wace Liam was petrified as if he had been struck by lightning and could not recover from the shock no matter how much time passed. One minute. No, it was thirty seconds. No, it seemed to be even shorter than that. From the moment Kirin started to move until he defeated the two top-notch martial artists, only ten seconds had passed. Hiss! Wace Liam gasped for air. He was deeply shocked. He could not help but turn around to dart a nce at Bruce White. Who the hell was Bruce White? How did hee to have such a powerful subordinate? Wace Liam was so haunted by these two doubts that he could not stay calm. ¡°You... You...¡± Timothy Stuart could understand Wace Liam perfectly because he was in the same boat as thetter. He was as shocked as Wace Liam¡ªno, he was even more shocked than thetter. He knew exactly who the subordinates he had brought here were. They were absolutely the best of the best among the top-notch martial artists. However, they were not even rivals for that young man even though they were superior in number? How was it possible that there was such a brilliant top-notch martial artist in this world? The thought made Timothy Stuart gnash his teeth. He almost broke the silver dentures he was wearing in his mouth. Rage was written all over his face. ¡°We will go and get him together! Take him down!¡± Boom! Timothy Stuart ordered without hesitation. The other three top-notch martial artists acted right away. They instantlyunched a decisive and threatening offensive. Even Timothy Stuart himself leaped at Kirin like a cannon after flicking his cigar away carelessly. Four men entered the no-step area! When they dashed out together tounch a joint attack, Kirin¡¯s three-feet-long sword also moved. ng! A sword flew into the air. Then, the crowd saw an incredible thing happen: the sword that had been pierced into the ground started to move. It flew into Kirin¡¯s hand and he grasped it firmly. With the sword in his hand, Kirin¡¯s aura soared again, to a level that was devastating for Timothy Stuart and his three subordinates. ng! Kirin moved his wrist. The sword in his hand moved through the air with exuberant beams of light. Its shes were dancing freely in the air with a charmparable to that of a carefree immortal. However, Timothy Stuart and his three subordinates were not in the mood to appreciate the excellent view at the moment. Because they felt an unprecedented threat from the shes of Kirin¡¯s sword. ¡°Crap!¡± All of a sudden, Kirin¡¯s sword pierced the body of the top-notch martial artist standing in front. ¡°Keep going!¡± Timothy Stuart shouted in anger to remind his other two subordinates. The three of them sped up once again. However, something beyond Timothy Stuart¡¯s imagination happened. Rip! The sword pierced another top-notch martial artist¡¯s body and left an extremely startling hole in him. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Timothy Stuart flew into a fit of rage, but raging was not helpful at all. Kirin¡¯s sword was too fast. It was so fast that it hardly left them any time to react. Rip! The same sound again. Timothy Stuart could not be more irritated. They had four people acting together, but three of them had fallen to the ground and he was the only one left. ¡°What...¡± Suddenly, a chill ran down Timothy Stuart¡¯s spine. A strong sense of danger obliged him to stop despite his anger. Then, he saw a sword pressed against his chest above his heart. That was a close call! If he had taken one more step forward, he would have shared the same fate as the other three. Timothy Stuart¡¯s hair stood on end at this moment. He smelt death in the air. tter! tter! He could not help but take a few steps back, but he lost his bnce and almost toppled over and fell t on his face. Staring at Kirin in a disgraceful manner, he kind of stammered out a question, ¡°Who... Who the hell are you? Since when was there such a talented top-notch martial artist like you in Javon?¡± Kirin, holding the sword in his hand, looked at Timothy Stuart with disgust after hearing his question. ¡°Who told you I am a top-notch martial artist?¡± Oh? Timothy Stuart was dumbstruck. Not only him, everyone else present was confused by Kirin¡¯s reply. They had no idea what that could possibly mean. He was not a top-notch martial artist? So, what was he? Ah! Timothy Stuart trembled all of a sudden. His eyes widened, and his pupils shrank. He stared at Kirin in shock. ¡°You... You are.... A King of War?¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: I Have Guns and Cannons...Where¡¯s Yours?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wow! As soon as this remark was made, everyone was in an uproar. ¡°War...A King of War...it¡¯s an expert King of War!!!¡± A top-notch martial artist who had been brought along by Wace Liam blurted this out as his body trembled and his eyes filled with horror. He had never dreamt that the person standing next to Bruce White would turn out to be an ancient martial expert at the level of a King of War! ¡°Roman, what is an expert King of War?¡± Wace Liam asked reflexively since he was not a martial artist and didn¡¯t know the difference. Roman Liam, the counselor of the Liams, looked at Kirin with tremendous weariness. ¡°The expert King of War is a measurement of strength among martial artists. Above the top-notch martial artist is the King of War. There is also God of War above that, and even titles beyond the God of War.¡± Having said that, Roman Liam¡¯s gaze settled subconsciously on Bruce White and the four young men who were standing next to him at the moment. Kirin is a King of War, so the four behind Bruce White were definitely no ordinary riffraff. More importantly, all of them encircled Bruce White. It was evident that Bruce White¡¯s strength was more than what was seen on the surface alone. Was he a King of War? Or a God of War? No matter which realm¡¯s power they were, they were certainly not subjects of spection for the likes of the Liams. When he thought about that, Roman Liam hurriedly drew back his gaze, no longer daring to further specte the identity of Bruce White. However, at this moment, Wace Liam, after hearing these words, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of excitement on his face. Just when he thought everything couldn¡¯t be clearer, the plot thickened! Who would have imagined that right next to Bruce White, there was an expert King of War! No wonder Bruce White had been behaving so carefree all this time, exuding nothing but pure confidence. It seemed that he had worried for nothing. Conversely, Timothy Stuart¡¯s days of ease would finallye to an end! At this moment, the look in Wace Liam¡¯s eyes as he nced again at Timothy Stuart, was no longer one of consternation as before. On the contrary, it was now somewhat in jest. Timothy Stuart, even after learning about the status of Kirin, although it was followed by a brief moment of shock, did not give uppletely. He slowly picked himself up from the ground and a cannibalistic look reappeared on his face. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Timothy Stuart smiled coldly, his gloomy eyes like that of a poisonous snake, fixed on Kirin. He said with an indifferent expression on his face, ¡°An expert King of War? ¡°Do you really think an expert King of War will be able to reverse the situation today? That an expert King of War is totally invincible? ¡°Bruce White! Today, I am going to teach you a lesson! No matter how strong this martial artist is, he can¡¯t win over guns and cannons!¡± Rumble! As Timothy Stuart¡¯s voice faded, the roar of engines suddenly burst out around the vi. The entire ground under their feet began to tremble. The violent roaring of engines was getting even louder, which in turn increasingly frightened those who heard it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that an earthquake?¡± Quentin Stark, the number one man of Javon who was watching from the periphery, now eximed suddenly in surprise. Hanson Holt, having felt the eerie atmosphere as well on the sidelines, shuddered involuntarily. Then, his eyes sharpened as he looked at somece not too far away from him. Boom! A khaki-green military vehicle leaped out from among the hills without warning. Even on this rugged terrain with no distinct roads, this military vehicle was able to travel smoothly as if on paved ground. ¡°It¡¯s a military vehicle! This is a military vehicle from the battle division!¡± Hanson Holt¡¯s heart trembled violently all of a sudden. What? Quentin Stark was also stunned. He hurriedly looked in the direction that the military vehicle had emerged from. Wow! In the next moment, Quentin Stark was scared absolutely witless. This was not just an ordinary military vehicle, but a tan... a TANK! Boom! Boom! Boom... Just as the two became a terrified mess, there was a sudden churning of helicopter propellersing from above them. The two raised their heads immediately and were petrified on the spot in an instant. ¡°Heli...the helicopters, the HELICOPTERS of the battle division!¡± ¡°One, two, three...¡± Numerous helicopters from the battle division stunned these two old-timers and made them speechless. However, their shock at the sight was about to increase exponentially. After the helicopters of the battle division flew over, jet fighters appeared in the sky like one sharpened sword after another, slicing through dark clouds as they descended on the scene. There were also gigantic battleships on the river next to the vis. Those massive battleships made one wonder if they were not already in the middle of a battlefield. Wow! Even someone at the level of Quentin Stark and Hanson Holt was shocked by the situation at hand, let alone those who were watching from the vi. ¡°Mili...military vehicles...tanks...helicopters...jet fighters...battleships!!!¡± One hundred thousand White Coats were now in position! The entire vicinity of the vis was filled with them and their momentum was sky high and unstoppable. Stupefied by the sight in front of them, all the onlookers were dumbfounded. Were these the guns and cannons that Timothy Stuart was talking about? Obviously not. If the Stuarts could have mobilized this kind of heavy weaponry, Wace Liam would have disappeared from Javon a long time ago and Bruce White would not have survived until now. There could only be one answer. These were not deployed by Timothy Stuart after all, but by...Bruce White! This...this...this, this... It was hard for Wace Liam to calm the feelings he was experiencing now. Bruce White not only had an expert King of War in his entourage, he could also mobilize such a powerful battle division. However, just now, he was speaking loudly about giving him protection. But now who was protecting whom? Wace himself was the one who needed to be protected! Today, his big talk turned out to be a source of great embarrassment to himself. When his thoughts turned to this, Wace Liam gave a wry smile with an awkward expression on his face as if he couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or to weep. At this time, the mood of the Stuarts was understandably foul. Looking down these icy barrels of guns and cannons, everyone invariably looked at Wace. The Stuarts were scared spineless. At the moment, even Timothy Stuart, who had always held himself in such high esteem, looked as if something was stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t squeeze out a word for a long time. At this time, Bruce White slowly waded through the crowd and came to a stop in front of Timothy Stuart nonchntly. ¡°I have bullets, I have artillery, I have guns and cannons... Where are yours?¡± Bruce White¡¯s appearance was one of utter tranquility. After he heard these words, Timothy Stuart felt as if he had been pped silly. He was ashamed, and at the same time, enraged. He silently touched the small pistol pinned to his waist. After thinking about it for a brief moment, he decided it was better not to further embarrass himself by taking it out. What guns? What cannons? What his opponent had was bona fide weaponry. Inparison, his little pistol was nothing more than a toy gun whose shots probably wouldn¡¯t even be heard by anyone. The trash talk he had spouted before was now pping him back in the face. Right now, Timothy Stuart couldn¡¯t be any more ashamed or furious. He felt like he was immersed in icy water and all he felt was chills and more chills. He stared at Bruce White fiercely with vicious eyes as if he wanted to jump out of his skin and swallow him whole. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Bruce White! I don¡¯t care who the hell you are, it¡¯s not over until the fatdy sings! ¡°The battle division of the Stuarts is still alive and well. If you dare to so much as touch a hair on my head today, the Javon Battle Division will not let you off the hook! ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, let it go and I will forget about this whole thing and pretend it never happened!¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: I Am a King of War from the Javon Battle Division!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Oh? The Javon Battle Division?¡± When Bruce White heard this, he had a curious look on his face. At this time, Kirin slowly came to his side and whispered something into his ear. After he finished listening, the look of curiosity on his face intensified even more. He said lightly, ¡°If the Javon Battle Division wants to interfere, then let theme.¡± After receiving his order, Kirin told everyone who was guarding at the foot of the mountain to refrain from obstructing anyone who wanted toe up. Not a moment¡¯ster, four or five military vehicles climbed up the mountain at an incredible speed. In less than a minute, these military vehicles were already in front of the vi. When Timothy Stuart saw their license tes, the sudden look of tion could not be suppressed from his face. [J- A... Battle!] This was the license te of the Battle Division! This was the license te of the Javon Battle Division! When they beheld this military vehicle, the dejection of all the Stuarts was swept away immediately. Their spirits were instantly refreshed and lifted. The Javon Battle Division. This must be the Javon Battle Divisioning to help the Stuarts! ¡°Bruce White! I gave you a chance to get out of this, but you didn¡¯t take it. Now, only death awaits you!¡± Timothy Stuart sneered. The anxiety that was written all over his face before was now nowhere to be found. At the same time, the door of the vehicle that arrived flew open and a young man hopped out swiftly. ¡°Jason!¡± When he saw the man, Timothy Stuart was even more ecstatic and he couldn¡¯t wait to call out to the other man. ¡°Jason! This guy has no respect for anyone and is ughtering people with no discrimination. Look at what happened to Jordan who was abused by him! ¡°Quickly! Hurry up and report back to the Javon Battle Division and have them bring this guy to justice!¡± Jason Stuart, who waste to the party, couldn¡¯t help but frown as he watched the scene that was set out before him. He had been leading a team outside of Javon for closed military training and exercises during these past couple of weeks. Out of the blue, he received news of unrest in Javon. He knew very well that it was the Stuarts who were preparing an all-out operation to wreak havoc. He came fully prepared toe and stop the Stuarts from continuing with what they were doing and prevent them frommitting any further mishaps. But he never expected that after his arrival, he was confronted with something else entirely. Instantly, Jason Stuart¡¯s feelings were all mixed up. Over the years, he had heard and seen enough to know how the Stuarts rose to power and how many unspeakable deeds theymitted in order to get to where they were now. It was precisely because of his disdain for what they had done that Jason Stuart decided to join the Battle Division and washed his hands of family affairs. But right now, the Stuarts were in trouble, and he, as a member of the Stuarts, couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. Sheesh! Jason Stuart took a deep breath, then turned around to look at Bruce White. ¡°I, Jason Stuart, am a King of War from the Javon Battle Division. I don¡¯t care which battle division you are from, but this is Javon, the encampment of Javon Battle Division! ¡°You came here without permission, which is already a vition of the rules set by the Battle Division. I order you to release these people here right now and turn them over to the Javon Battle Division! ¡± Jason Stuart¡¯s stance was hard and fast and the dozen soldiers from the Javon Battle Division who were behind him looked stern and domineering as well. Every one of them had unrelenting expressions on their faces. Once again, the situation intensified. At this time, Bruce White was still looking slightly amused. He looked at Jason Stuart quietly and asked, ¡°So, you insist on standing on the side of the Stuarts?¡± When Jason Stuart heard this, he knew he had no leg to stand on, but he still retorted resolutely, ¡°The Javon Battle Division does not need any interference from other Battle Divisions. You just need to know that this is Javon, and you have already crossed the line!¡± ¡°How dare you! A mere King of War speaking like that!¡± Boom! At this moment, the aura from Kirin intensified once again. His horrific aura aimed to directly crush Jason Stuart. Wow! Jason Stuart was stunned, but he quickly mustered all of his strength to resist the onught. However, he discovered that Kirin¡¯s aurapletely overwhelmed his own. How...? As an expert King of War himself, Jason Stuart knew very well that at the level of King of War, there were still various distinctions ranging from weak to strong. In the battle division, there was an unwritten rule regarding the divisions of strength among the Kings of War, which was Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced and Titled! Jason Stuart himself was a King of War at the Beginner-level. Although this level was not impressive among the Kings of War, considering the fact that he was not even 30 years old, he was a genius at his age to have reached this level of achievement. His mentor once told him that his talent was viewed as outstanding in the entire Langdon Battle Division. It was precisely for this reason that the Javon Battle Division treated him as an up-anding leader of the Battle Division and trained him as such. However, he, who was so highly regarded and valued in the Javon Battle Division, when facing this young man in front of him, was easily overwhelmed by the other¡¯s aura. The person in front of him was definitely a King of War beyond the Beginner-level. Very possibly he was an Intermediate-level King of War! More importantly, he did not seem to be much older than Jason himself. It could even be said that the two of them were about the same age. The talent that Jason Stuart had always been so proud ofpletely lost its edge in this exchange. As a result, his self-confidence suffered greatly. With a sullen and stinky expression, he tried his best to resist Kirin¡¯s aura. Giant beads of cold sweat now dripping down all over him. His mood could not be fouler. ¡°Which battle division are you from? How dare you intimidate the Javon Battle Division so tantly! Do you really think that no one in the Javon Battle Division can be your equal!?¡± Jason Stuart spat out those words through gritted teeth. Kirin smiled a cold smile when he heard those words. ¡°Intimidate you? If you are not a member of the Battle Division, do you think you will still be allowed to stand here and speak?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jason Stuart was suddenly stunned speechless. But he was not willing to give up just yet. He stared fiercely at Kirin and threatened him, ¡°So you have a bigger hammer! Let me tell you, my mentor is Fred Muller, an Advanced King of War of the Javon Battle Division!¡± ¡°Fred Muller?¡± Kirin shook his head. ¡°Sorry, never heard of him before.¡± ¡°Humph! An Advanced-level King of War is not someone that an Intermediate-level King of War like you could possibly know. Your level is not high enough! I suggest that you live and let live! ¡°This is Javon, the encampment of Javon Battle Division. It is not your ce to do whatever you want. If you persist in your foolishness, what will be waiting for you will be the fiery anger of the entire Javon Battle Division!¡± Jason Stuart continued to threaten Kirin in a soliloquy. But Kirin merely shook his head silently and concluded, ¡°So verbose!¡± Clearly, Kirin had run out of patience and was ready to shut Jason Stuart up once and for all. However, just as he was about to get to it, a figure, exuding the most aggressive spirit, ran up to them from the foot of the mountain. Several guards who were in the way were knocked to the ground by him in passing. Although they never intended to stop him, it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t have even if they wanted to. Boom! In an instant, this person, like a cannonball, crashnded between Kirin and Jason Stuart. At the scene, a terrifying sinkhole was immediately created by the crash! It was a scene of total devastation as if the ground had been sted by a nket of artillery shells. Judging from the monstrous hostility surging from this man, his strength was more than just a little bit higher than that of Jason Stuart. He was none other than Jason Stuart¡¯s mentor, the Advanced-level King of War from the Javon Battle Division, Fred Muller! As soon as Fred Muller arrived, he moved at the speed of lightning.. His tall and handsome figure, like a small mountain, blocked Jason Stuart from the aura. He spoke indifferently to Kirin, ¡°Who dares to hurt my disciple?¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Ho¡¯s Nest!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mentor!¡± At the arrival of his mentor, Jason Stuart was instantly overjoyed. He knew very well that his mentor was one of the best among all the Kings of War. In the Javon Battle Division, he was the one man who was above ten thousand! His strength was second only to the Javon Commander himself. In the Javon Battle Division, he was a man with glorious military exploits under his belt. He had represented the Javon Battle Division in countless grandpetitions among all the battle divisions and had achieved dazzling results. In just a few years, he was able to reach the strength of a Titled King of War; his fame was as zing as the midday sun. At this time, Frank Muller turned his head and gave him a look offort. He said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, son. Leave matters here to me.¡± Jason Stuart nodded and was greatlyforted by those words. In fact, he was beginning to get quite excited. Thus, Frank Muller stood proudly in front of Kirin and said in amanding tone, ¡°I am Frank Muller, the King of War from the Javon Battle Division. Jason Stuart is my disciple. ¡°I know everything that has happened today. The Stuarts are indeed guilty beyond a shadow of a doubt, but this ce is under the jurisdiction of the Javon Battle Division. Everything that happens here will be dealt with by us. ¡°So I hope you can do me a favor. Let them go and turn them over to the Javon Battle Division to be handled!¡± Frank Muller thought that he was being more than generous to the other side in this little speech he was giving. And this was only on ount of the fact that they had brought over these jet fighters and battleships. Otherwise, he would not have been this patient and courteous. However, Frank Muller didn¡¯t expect that Bruce White would not give much importance to what he had just said. He even let out a coldugh. ¡°An Advanced-level King of War?¡± Bruce White stood in front of Frank Muller and gave a cold smile. When Frank Muller heard his words, he replied haughtily, ¡°At least you have eyes!¡± Originally, he thought that this fact would instill fear in Bruce White. What Frank Muller did not expect was that Bruce White was talking to the five men standing behind him. What was the meaning of that? Before Frank Muller could react, he heard a loud bang. The auras of the five young men who were standing behind Bruce White instantly surged. Boom! The five separate auras, once unleashed, were like the roars of dragons, making a terrifying ruckus. In an instant, all five auras rushed straight into the sky like five sharp swords, piercing through the dense, dark clouds above. Rumble! In the sky, thunder bounced around like menacing dragons. But, in front of these five soaring auras, they still appeared to be just a tad bit weaker. This...this, this, this... Frank Muller suddenly felt lost. His pupils dted rapidly. His face was thick with surprise and disbelief as if he had seen something so surreal and unbelievable. ¡°You...you...are you all Titled Kings of War?¡± Wow! As soon as he said that, everyone within earshot was in an uproar. All of them had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Titled Kings of War! Five Titled Kings of War! What kind of massive force was this? Then, when they thought about the nes and battleships that were waiting to move in from the outside at the moment, everyone became even more frightened. For a moment, many of the Stuarts began to tremble. Even Frank Muller, who just a minute ago was an insufferably arrogant King of War, now had an ashen look on his face as if he had just eaten dirt. Which battle division were they from exactly?! How were they were able to send out five Titled Kings of War all at once? Frank Muller suddenly went limp as a wet dishrag and became totally listless. He knew that this time, not only had he kicked a wall, he could have very well just poked the ho¡¯s nest! Now, how would this end? The confidence of an Advanced-level King of War was ground into dust just like that. In front of Kirin, Frank Muller was as weak as a little chick that was the runt of the litter. And the words that came out of his mouth earlier were like a p now, smacking him hard in the face. Frank Muller, red-faced, could only watch Bruce White with great trepidation in his eyes. Yes, Kirin and the other four were terrifying for sure, but what was even more rming was that Bruce White was giving them orders! At this time, Bruce White, with a smirk on his face, said nonchntly, ¡°How about it, oh, Great King of War Muller? How about apetition with these five brothers of mine?¡± Frank Muller, when he heard these words, became shamefaced and furious. This not only touched a raw nerve but was the equivalent of sprinkling a big handful of salt onto his wound! Watching Frank Muller, who didn¡¯t dare to say anything to challenge the man, Jason Stuart and the rest of the Stuarts felt like they had reached the bottom of the pit. ¡°Mentor, ask the higher-ups for help! These people are far too aggressive. They must be punished by the highmand of the Battle Division!¡± Jason Stuart suggested at this time. After he heard that, Frank Muller frowned, disying a hesitant look. After a while, he mustered up what courage he had left and said to Bruce White, ¡°We are all men of battle divisions. I don¡¯t want to escte this matter unnecessarily. Take your people out of Javon Battle Division¡¯s territory now, and we can act as if nothing ever happened. ¡°Otherwise, even if I go to Commander Stone himself at the Headquarters today, I will make you pay for what you did!¡± Originally, he thought that Bruce White would be forced into retreat when he heard these words, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the man only had this to say, ¡°Stubborn beyond help!¡± ¡°Okay! Very well! I am all in today!¡± Frank Muller was so enraged that he took out the mobile phone used only by the Javon Battle Division. With a single phone call, he skipped over his immediate supervisor and reached the Headquarters of the Eastern Defense Battle Division. The Headquarters of the Eastern Defense Battle Division wasposed of battle divisions from several important cities such as Javon, Porta, Kovaria, and Pacton. The Headquarters was responsible for unifiedmands. The King of War from Eastern Defense, the Green Dragon, was one of themandants. But Green Dragon did not speak at the moment. He merely looked at Frank Muller with mirth, as if he was watching a clown dancing around to amuse himself. Quickly, there was a thunderous holler that could be heard on the other end of the phone. When Frank Muller heard it, a smug expression jumped onto his face. He turned on the speaker of the phone, turned the volume to the maximum, and aimed it at Bruce White. ¡°This is preposterous! You left your jurisdiction without authorization! Do you still take the discipline of the battle division seriously!? ¡°I don¡¯t care who the hell you are, I now order you in the name of the Headquarters in the Eastern Defenses Battle Division to immediately take your people and get back to where you belong! ¡°Everything in Javon shall be handed over to the Javon Battle Division with full authority. If anyone dares to defy this order, you will be dealt with by militaryw!¡± With the Headquarters of the Eastern Defense at his back, Frank Muller retrieved a lot of his confidence. ¡°Did you hear that clearly? This is the order from the Headquarters of the Eastern Defense Battle Division! Why don¡¯t you hurry up and take your people and go out of here!? ¡± Faced with Frank Muller¡¯s newfound arrogance, Bruce White and the five major Kings of War standing behind him still looked totally unimpressed. This made Frank Muller even more furious. Heined loudly into the phone, ¡°Sir! They are not moving! They are disobeying and disrespecting your order!¡± Wow! As soon as the words were heard, there was another angry holler that came from the other end of the phone, ¡°This is chaos! Who the hell are you guys and what are your ranks? Report immediately! I¡¯m going to make sure you guys are discharged! Dishonorably discharged!¡± The voice on the phone was unmistakably inmed, but Bruce White stood his ground, unmoved. He said to the people behind him with indifference, ¡°Well then, tell this officer who you really are!¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Five Kings of War, Four Gods of War and the Military Lord White Coat!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! As soon as his voice faded away, the auras of the five major Kings of War skyrocketed in one violent burst after another. The momentum of a Titled King of War stunned all the onlookers into silence. Kirin took a step forward and the cold steely sword nged in his hand. ¡°I am the Central Region King of War, titled Kirin!¡± Boom! The momentum on this side had not yet faded before momentum rose on the other side. ¡°I am the Eastern Defense King of War, titled Green Dragon!¡± Boom! The third wave of momentum from the Titled Kings of War came up from the ground and the entire space was immediately covered in a scorching heat. ¡°I am the Southern Defense King of War, titled Red Peacock!¡± Boom! Immediately at the heel of this, the fourth momentum with infinite fighting spirit diffused into the surroundings. ¡°I am the Western Defense King of War, titled White Tiger!¡± Boom! The earth gave a sudden shudder. At this moment, the fifth momentum came as if right on cue. ¡°I am the Northern Defense King of War, titled ck Tortoise!¡± Green Dragon in the East, White Tiger in the West, Red Peacock in the South, ck Tortoise in the North, and the Sword Deity Kirin, manning the Central Region! Boom! A thunderp came out of nowhere. There was an ominous sensation in the air like a sign of impending rain! The auras of these five great Kings of War overwhelmed the entire space. The thunder above was agitated and restless, as lightning shed and ps of thunder were heard. At this moment, everyone was silent, not a sound could be heard. Drip, drip, drip... This was not the sound of rain, however, but the sound made by cold sweat dripping onto the ground. Hiss! Immediately, there were sounds of gasps one after the other, and this went on for quite a while. At this moment, numerous people sucked in their breaths as they stood there, stupefied. It was as if they were struck by lightning and all of them were petrified. Five great Kings of War! These were the five great Kings of War from the White Coat Battle Division! Jason Stuart fell silent. So did Frank Muller. Even the man on the other end of the phone did not speak. However, the shock they felt because Bruce White was much more than just silence! Just as the atmosphere at the scene was suppressed to the extreme, the entire space suddenly filled with an invincible aura formed by battle and bloodshed. ¡°I am the Lord!!¡± Rumble! Four rumbling voices came from four different directions. Chills ran down the spines of these countless people who were at the site. Even more people were cowed by these four thunderous and reverberating voices. They fell to the ground, their bodies trembling involuntarily. As members of the battle divisions, after hearing these four voices, Jason Stuart and Frank Muller flew into a panic. Under the God of War, no one dared to call themselves ¡°Lord!¡± Only the God of War could be worthy of words like ¡°I am the Lord.¡± This was the arrival of the Gods of War, and it was all four of them at once. Both mentor and disciple were left quaking in their boots. In the next moment, as if in response to their tremendous shock, the speakers of these four voices finally gave their designations. ¡°I am the Lord, titled Heaven!¡± ¡°I am the Lord, titled Earth!¡± ¡°I am the Lord, titled ck!¡± ¡°I am the Lord, titled Yellow!¡± They were not Beginner-level Gods of War, nor were they Intermediate-level Gods of War. They were not even Advanced-level Gods of War, but Titled Gods of War! At this moment, the earth and the mountains shook, and all living things were thrown into disarray. These four auras were so powerful that they were nearly suffocated. Those who beheld their magnificence were instantly overpowered. And the emergence of these four auras also overwhelmed the auras of the five major Kings of War instantaneously. At this time, the entire location was shrouded in the most terrifying atmosphere of strife and blood as if they were in the midst of thend of the dead or in an ocean of blood. They all felt suffocated and hopeless. Countless people prostrated on the ground and made motions to surrender at the same time. They were so terrified as if they were seeing theing of Death itself. At this moment, every one of the Stuarts felt that their legs were not their own, trembling madly and kneeling down involuntarily. There were even those who were so scared that they lost all bodily functions. Stinking messes were expelled from their bodies and a nauseous odor wafted through the air. Frank Muller and Jason Stuart, this mentor and disciple pair, finally copsed on the ground, their legs no longer able to support them. The looks on their faces were of dazed fear. ¡°Heaven! Earth! ck! Yellow!¡± As members of the battle divisions, they couldn¡¯t possibly be so ignorant as not to know what was represented by these four titles. These were the four Gods of War from the White Coat Battle Division and the four Gods of War with the most terrifyingbat strengths in the Langdon Battle Division today! Each one of them was a well-known figure on the international stage. Each one of them possessed the unmatched strength of ten thousand men. Each one of them was an existence highly decorated with numerous military honors! Any one of these four people wasparable to a battle division of 100,000 men. Even his immediate supervisor, the Commander of Javon Battle Division, could do nothing but bow down in front of these four existences. At this moment, Frank Mullerpletely lost all his steam. He knew very well that the Headquarters of the Eastern Defense aside, even if Patrick Stone, the Commander of the Javon Battle Division himself came in person, there was nothing that could be done to these four men. Furthermore, the Eastern Defense Headquarters was in the territory of the Green Dragon King of War, and Patrick Stone would never stop them. They were finished. This time, they werepletely and totally finished. Four great Gods of War, five major Kings of War, and one hundred thousand White Coats! This was the White Coat Battle Division whose military exploits were numerous and well-known, and none could surpass them in all of Langdon. It was the one and only White Coat Battle Division! If the Langdon Battle Division was an invincible sword, then the White Coat Battle Division was most definitely the sharpest and deadliest tip of this sword! This was the pride of Langdon, created by the most supreme Military Lord in White... Wait! This was the White Coat Battle Division!!! Then, the one in front of them... wasn¡¯t he... Frank Muller, frustrated and discouraged, suddenly seemed to remember something. And then, he couldn¡¯t pull his gaze away from Bruce White. Four great Gods of War, five major Kings of War, and one hundred thousand White Coats! All of them were under hismand. UNDER HIS COMMAND!!! His true identity was almost about to be revealed! Frank Muller looked at Bruce White with pure despair, watching him take a step forward, watching him slowly state his appetion as if he was an emperor who deigned to speak, ¡°I am the Lord, titled White Coat!¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Mass Outrage in Porta!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wow! Him, it was really him! It was Bruce White! Battle Maniac, King of Aerial Battles, the Battle Asura... The supreme military lord who was personally canonized by the Langdon Elder Association¡ªthe Military Lord of the White Coats! If there was anyone who could represent the heart and soul of the Langdon Battle Division, then the Military Lord of the White Coats was most certainly one of them. Except for those who had looked at the most challenging obstacles in life and ovee them, who else in the world was worthy of the same prestige as the White Coats?! He was an object of admiration for 30 million troops in all of Langdon. This was a god of ughter who slew all his enemies outside the territory and no one dared to challenge him. He was an existence feared by soldiers from all nations¡ªeven the militarymand of the Most High! ¡°Everybody, now!¡± The Four Great Gods of Wars raised their arms and shouted. One hundred thousand White Coats knelt in response and the sound they made overwhelmed the roaring Thunder Dragon. ¡°Long Live Our Lord!¡± Wow! At this moment, one hundred thousand White Coats, one hundred thousand lives pledged to him! They seemed to be using their actions to dere to the entire world that theirmander-in-chief had officially returned! In an instant, everyone present felt that they had been covered in an effusion of fighting spirit and a sense of shock lingered in their hearts. With troops like this, what more could amander ask for! There were no military leaders who did not desire to possess such an invincible and dedicated force. He was truly an existence that deserved to be called the most unparalleled Military Lord! Fred Muller was ashamed and embarrassed. Not so long ago, he was attempting to order this man of unbelievable military feats around. He had really messed up. Majorly and spectacrly messed up. How did he dare to order the Military Lord of the White Coats around like he was giving orders to some servants? It¡¯s over...everything was over. Never mind the Stuarts, right now, he probably could not even save himself. Puh! When his thoughts turned to this, Fred Muller suddenly felt a tightness in his chest and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He trembled as he picked up the phone just in time to hear the click on the other end. It was so decisive that it made him want to cry. Immediately though, before Fred Muller could even react, another call came in. It was his immediate superior, the Commander-in-Chief of the Javon Battle Division! Frank Muller epted the call with weariness. He was crestfallen and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Fred Muller! Are you trying to kill me? Poxe on you and your ancestors till kingdome! Did I do something to your family that you have to bring this major catastrophe over my head?!!! I swear on my mother¡¯s grave...¡± As soon as the call connected, there was a series of screaming shouts. At this time, there were no longer any concerns about image or dignity on the other end of the line. Hearing this voice, the bitterness on Fred Muller¡¯s face deepened. He almost had the desire to die. At this moment, Jason Stuart was also a copsed mess on the ground, his face white as a sheet as though he had been emptied of all resolve. When everyone in the Stuarts saw his current state, their hearts likewise fellpletely into the abyss. The damage had been done, there was nothing anyone could do to salvage it! Having witnessed what was ying out in front of their eyes, the Stuarts were utterly devastated. Their minds were a confused jumble and they could not recover for the longest time. Timothy Stuart was in even worse shape. He looked like he had been struck by lightning. He was as petrified as a deer in the headlights and his feelings were a tangled confusion. Clickety...ck... The sound of Bruce White¡¯s footsteps could be heard, slow and steady. He alone had total control over the entire situation at the moment. He had truly silenced everyone present with his own authoritative and magnanimous presence. It didn¡¯t take long for Bruce White to walk in front of these two, mentor and disciple, looking condescendingly down at the heaping piles of uselessness on the ground with an incredibly apathetic expression. ¡°These are my troops, my titles, and my strength. Have you two seen enough?¡± Bruce White¡¯s voice was bitingly icy. At this moment, Fred Muller and Jason Stuart seemed to have fallen into an icy dungeon. A bone-chilling cold crawled up their spines and they began to shiver. ¡°Eno-Enough...¡± Fred Muller tried to open his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say anything remotely resembling aplete sentence. It was like something had gotten stuck in his throat. ¡°Then, can I kill these people now?¡± Bruce White pressed again. ¡°C...C...can...¡± Fred Muller hesitated as he nced at Jason Stuart next to him. His face was as white as death. He replied without much choice, a touch ofplicated emotions in his eyes. Then, Fred Muller gritted his teeth with gusto and looked at Jason Stuart seriously, ¡°Disciple of mine, your kin are killed by your mentor today! One day, if you want revenge,e and find me!¡± As soon as he finished, Fred Muller drew his sword and rushed into the camp of the Stuarts. ¡°You have done nothing but evil! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°You have said nothing but lies! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°You are the gues upon the people! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°You should die! You should die! You should die! Die! Die! Die!¡± Fred Muller transformed into a ruthless killing machine. Wherever his sword passed, blood was shed all over the ce. Corpses quickly piled up behind him one after another. However, he seemed to have felt nothing at all. Grief ran wild among the Stuarts. There were groans and howls everywhere. Everyone¡¯s face was full of nothing but despair. ¡°Ahhhhh...¡± Timothy Stuart looked up to the sky and howled with pain. There was nothing he could do now. Out of nowhere, Timothy Stuart screamed at Jason Stuart, ¡°Jason Stuart! From this moment forward, you are no longer one of the Stuarts! We will have nothing to do with you anymore! The Stuarts don¡¯t need the likes of you to avenge us! We don¡¯t need anyone to avenge us!!! ¡± ¡°Wha...What...¡± When Jason Stuart heard this, he stood up like a man who had just seen the dead. But then, he too drew out the sword he was carrying with him. ¡°You should die! DIE! DIE!¡± In the next moment, he rushed among the Stuarts as if he was mad, following Fred Muller¡¯s lead, and ughtering people together with him. He was killing the Stuarts off much faster than Fred Muller, more mercilessly than Fred Muller! In but a few moments, hundreds of corpses fell down at the scene. In the end, even though the swords in their hands were dulled by the killing, they refused to give up. The sight was unbelievably bloody and tragic. ¡°They should be killed! Kill them all! Ah Ah Ah!!!¡± Jason Stuart roared. This was a total massacre¡ªa one-sided massacre. Watching his kin fall one by one, Timothy Stuart crawled to Bruce White¡¯s feet, his facepletely without any color. ¡°He is innocent, he has never participated in anything we did. I beg you, let him go, please let him go. ¡°He didn¡¯t know anything about what happened to your family. I nned it alone, from beginning to end. I am the one who took Thomas Zane¡¯s money in Porta to help him destroy your family. ¡°Thousands of wrongdoings are done by us, the Stuarts, and it has nothing to do with Jason. He hasn¡¯t done anything bad, not one thing. I beg you, please let him go...¡± At this time, Timothy Stuart was no longer the Boss, nor the King of Javon whose hands were covered in blood. He was just Jason Stuart¡¯s father. When Bruce White heard the name ¡®Thomas Zane¡¯, his wrath rekindled once again. To him, Thomas Zane was a name that familiar and yet strange all at the same time. Once, he had regarded him as close as his own brother. They had started a business and worked hard together. The two of them jointly established the energetic and sessful Zane Corporation as it was known now. But then, he was also a foe so formidable that he plotted with his fianc¨¦e to frame Bruce White and send him to jail. If it were not for fate, how could there still be a Bruce White today? What he didn¡¯t expect was that even though he had left him with nothing, Thomas Zane still refused to stop. He would only be satisfied when Bruce White¡¯s entire family was ruined! ¡°You robbed me of my family property and conspiring with Peggy Vade to set me up and send me to jail, and then you killed my foster father! Thomas Zane, Thomas Zane! You are the sworn enemy of Bruce White!¡± All his rage was now fully unleashed like a volcanic eruption. All the hatred over the trespasses of the past were now, once again, vividly in front of his eyes, bloody and brutal! ¡°Thomas Zane! It¡¯s death that you asked for!¡± Boom! As he thought of him, Bruce White no longer held back. His eyes were bloody red, and all around him was a lingering murderous intent. On the other side, after hearing this name, the eyes of the four great Gods of War and the five major Kings of War became as frosty as ice. A simr murderous intent, likewise, permeated from them. Green Dragon, the King of War of the Eastern Defense Battle Division, walked up to Bruce White with a chilling expression on his face. ¡°Almighty, Thomas Zane is the Chairman of one of the most affluent corporations in Porta, the Zane Corporation. ¡°Tonight there is a celebration for his fifth wedding anniversary with his wife, Peggy Vade, as well as a ceremony tomemorate the recent IPO of the Zane Corporation. He will definitely be in attendance at the ceremony. Is there anything you want us to do?¡± Without waiting for Bruce White¡¯s response, the King of War of the Northern Defense, ck Tortoise, who had always been a straight shooter, expressed his views. ¡°Schemers against the Almighty must be killed without mercy! Let me take my people over and chop down that SNOB, Thomas Zane. Let this celebration be his funeral!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± White Tiger, the Western Defense¡¯s King of War joined in angrily. ¡°I aming too!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°And me...¡± Four great Gods of War and five Kings of Wars all expressed their desires. With one hundred thousand White Coats at the ready, their target was: Porta! Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Peace For All Ages!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Four great Gods of War, five major Kings of War, and one hundred thousand White Coats all expressed a passionate fighting spirit. The aura of battle and blood permeated the air and vengeance could be seen on each person¡¯s face. In their minds, the mistreatment of Bruce White¡¯s family was the mistreatment of the entire White Coat Battle Division. Anyone who dared to challenge the authority and dominance of the White Coats had to pay for their mistakes! At this time, as soon as Bruce White gave the order, the hundred thousand White Coats would no doubt go to Porta without hesitation and chop that criminal Thomas Zane into a thousand little pieces. But Bruce White did not make such a decision. Instead, his order puzzled everyone. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Bruce White ordered the four Gods of War, four Kings of War, and one hundred thousand White Coats to return to their garrison, leaving only Kirin behind with him. The death of one man, for Bruce White, was a piece of cake. However, Thomas Zane was the reason for his imprisonment and the tragic death of his foster father. How could this ount be settled simply with the death of one man? No, he would attend the celebration of the Zane Corporation. Not only would he go, but he was also going to bring a generous gift for that despicable pair of human waste, Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade! An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! This had always been the iron-d principle of Bruce White. From this moment forward, if Thomas Zane wanted to die, he had to ask Bruce White for permission! ¡°Brothers-in-arms, Langdon still needs you and the 55,200-kilometer border of Langdon also needs to be patrolled by the White Coat Battle Division! ¡°As guardians of heaven and earth, we must set an example to all living souls and teach the past to future generations. Createsting peace for all ages! ¡°Go back to the battlefield. I will be in Langdon, waiting for everyone¡¯s triumphant return!¡± Bruce White stood in front of the one hundred thousand White Coats, against the wind. All one hundred thousand White Coats looked reluctant, their eyes filled with an unwillingness to leave theirmander behind. ¡°Guardians of heaven and earth, set an example to all living souls, and teach the past to future generations. Createsting peace for all ages!¡± This was the ambitious promise made in front of the one hundred thousand White Coats when the White Coat Battle Division was established. It was also the lifelong pursuit of every White Coat. At this moment, one hundred thousand White Coats shouted out this vow. Their voice reverberated through the heavens. At this moment, all the dark clouds in the sky seemed to be dispelled by the united voice of these one hundred thousand White Coats. Dazzling sunlight was shining over the world and it spilled over the faces of the White Coats with radiant brilliance! ¡°Heaven at yourmand!¡± ¡°Earth at yourmand!¡± ¡°ck at yourmand!¡± ¡°Yellow at yourmand!¡± ... ¡°The entire White Coat Battle Division is at yourmand!¡± ¡°Farewell to our Lord! Long Live Our Lord!¡± Boom! The one hundred thousand White Coats saluted Bruce White with grave and solemn formality. Bruce White straightened his back at the sight. It was evident from his face that he was greatly moved by the gesture. With troops like this, what more could amander ask for? ¡°Go! Go back to your battlefield, defend your home and your country. Createsting peace for all ages!!!¡± Bruce White remained where he was, maintaining the salute as he watched the departure of the White Coats one after another. After a long while, Bruce White lowered his arm slowly. One hundred thousand White Coats had departed for the battlefield that they were familiar with in order to continue their work defending their home and country. The situation around the vi was clear. Fred Muller personally took it upon himself to cut down Jason Stuart¡¯s father, Timothy Stuart, and execute him. Everything had returned to normal. The smell of blood at the site was the only evidence of what took ce there. At the same time, the Commander-in-Chief of the Javon Battle Division, Fred Muller¡¯s immediate supervisor, waste to the party as he arrived at the scene btedly. He was taken aback by the bloody sight, shaken to the core. He couldn¡¯t help but remember a saying: Those who defied the military lords will die a horrible death! ¡°Take over and clean it up.¡± Bruce White gave hisstmand and left the scene with Kirin. But just as he reached the bottom of the mountain, he ran into Prisci Liam who came at the behest of Brianne Taylor, to inquire about thetest news. As soon as Prisci Liam saw Bruce White, she took out a bank debit card and said, ¡°Brianne went back to Porta. Before she left, she asked me to tell you not to look for her. ¡°This is the debit card she left for you. It has the $50,000 she saved from working. ¡°She wants you...to take the money, find a ce where no one knows you, and start a new life.¡± Boom! After hearing these words, Bruce White trembled and his eyes turned red again. ¡°Why?! What the hell is this?¡± Bruce White asked emotionally. Prisci Liam hesitated for a minute, then replied sympathetically, ¡°It¡¯s the olddy from the Taylors who phoned and asked her to go back.¡± The olddy from the Taylors? When he heard this, a mean and austere face appeared in Bruce White¡¯s mind. Immediately he turned to Prisci Liam. ¡°Miss Liam, please help me take care of my mother while I am away. If there are any problems, you can call me at any time.¡± Prisci Liam nodded. However, she was looking at Bruce White with a hesitant expression. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Bruce White was in a hurry to get to Porta and did not want to waste any more time. However, Prisci Liam seemed to have something else to say, yet was unable to squeeze a word out for the longest time. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Yes, I am the one who called everyone over. But my situation isplicated, there is nothing to be gained by knowing too much. I hope Miss Liam can keep it a secret for me,¡± Bruce White said unceremoniously. Wow! After hearing what he had to say, Prisci Liam¡¯s heart gave a sudden shudder. There was a look of great trepidation on her face. Indeed! He was not the person everyone thought him to be! Prisci Liam tried very hard to digest all this information, but she found that her heart had been greatly disturbed and she couldn¡¯t calm down for the longest time. She didn¡¯t even realize that Bruce White had left. She didn¡¯t get herself together until her father, Wace Liam, and a group of high-flying figures in Javon rushed over. ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡± Quentin Stark, Javon¡¯s Governor, asked first. Quentin Stark and the others had just arrived at the vi. Upon learning that Bruce White had already left, they brought Wace Liam along and rushed over. But they were still toote and were destined to miss him after all. After hearing the news that Bruce White had left Javon, everyone was disappointed, to say the least. Fortunately, his adoptive mother, Tiffany Wooten, was still in Javon, and there was a chance that they might catch a glimpse of him again in the future. When he thought about this, Quentin Stark immediately instructed Hanson Holt, Chief of the Executive Bureau, ¡°Hanson! Make sure to reinforce security. Nothing can go wrong with Mr. White¡¯s mother!¡± Hanson Holt nodded gravely. Even if Quentin Stark didn¡¯t remind him, he would have done that all the same. Prisci Liam stared at these heavyweights from Javon in amazement, waves of chills running up her spine. ¡°Dad, who exactly is Brianne¡¯s brother? Why are you, even the Governor and the Chief, so...?¡± Prisci Liam lowered her voice and asked. When Wace Liam heard her, and as if he thought of something horrible, he shuddered. Immediately, he said to Prisci Liam in an apprehensive voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything about him anymore. All you need to know is that just an hour ago, the Stuarts have been wiped out from the face of this earth forever!¡± Wi-wiped out? The Stuarts, who were as influential as the sun in the sky, wiped out just like that? Wow! Prisci Liam suddenly felt unsteady and she staggered a little, almost falling to the ground. She kept asking herself quietly in her mind, ¡°Bruce White, who is he, exactly? Who...¡± After leaving the vi, Bruce White and Kirin rushed to the airport as quickly as they could. Stanley Chase had already made arrangements for them to board the earliest flight to Porta. When the two of them arrived in Porta, it was already past five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. There was less than two hours before the celebration of the Zane Corporation began. As soon as he got off the ne, Kirin handed the phone to Bruce White.. ¡°Almighty, there is news from the Green Dragon.¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Culprit of the Zane Corporation?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta was located in the eastern part of Landgon, under the jurisdiction of the Green Dragon. Although the Green Dragon was returning to the barracks with 20,000 White Coats at this time, this had in no way hindered his investigation in Porta. [Reporting to the Almighty, the celebration of the Zane Corporation will be held tonight at seven o¡¯clock at Grand Hotel Porta. They have invited the Headquarters of Eastern Defense to attend.] After receiving the news, Bruce White¡¯s eyes turned cold, and immediately said to Kirin, ¡°Kirin! Tell the Green Dragon to RSVP to Thomas Zane saying that the Headquarters of Eastern Defense will be pleased to ept their invitation, and has appointed an important official to attend in person!¡± Understood! Kirin, who received the order, was immediately on the move. ... Grand Hotel Porta! This hotel was one of the grandest five-star hotels of the best quality in Porta. It was here that the celebration of the Zane Corporation was being held. The sessful IPO of the Zane Corporation meant that from now on, the Zane Corporation would officially join the ranks of the premier corporations in Porta. This celebration had a dual purpose. One was to celebrate the IPO, of course. But, the second¡ªwhich was the most important of the two¡ªwas to dere to everyone in Porta the official rise to fame of the Zane Corporation and establish the corporation¡¯s foothold in Porta! Because of this, most of the people in attendance at the celebration tonight would be well-known figures in Porta. But these people were no longer so important to the Zane Corporation or, for that matter, to Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade, at this moment. Because just now, the two of them received words that an important official from the Headquarters of Eastern Defense would be attending their celebration in person tonight. The minute they received the news, Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade couldn¡¯t believe their good fortune. They had sent the invitation purely as a formality and never expected that it would be epted. They never expected that they would seed in inviting the Headquarters of Eastern Defense¡ªor that an important official from the Headquarters itself would be appointed to attend. Furthermore, this was ryed to them by the King of War himself, Green Dragon! Wow! At this moment, there were looks of ecstasy on the faces of Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade. ¡°God¡¯s blessings! A real blessing from God!¡± Thomas Zane said excitedly. To him, this was even more exciting than the IPO of the Zane Corporation. Peggy Vade was jumping for joy as well. ¡°Thomas, we¡¯ve done it. This time, even the Hugo Group will be underneath our feet!¡± ¡°Hehe, the Hugo Group can step aside and suck it! From now on, the Zane Corporation will be the top giant in Porta! Hahaha...¡± Thomas Zane was so puffed up with pride at this point. ¡°Hey... In all of this, I have done the most, okay? If it weren¡¯t for my suggestion to get rid of that scourge of a man, Bruce White, how could there be a Zane Corporation today?¡± Peggy Vade couldn¡¯t wait to im the credit. When Thomas Zane heard what she said, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Indeed, Peggy Vade was the reason why he was able to take down Bruce White and sessfully sent him to jail. Before bing Bruce White¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Peggy Vade and Timothy Zane were already together. Then, at a project party, they took the opportunity to get Bruce White ckout drunk and told him that he had stolen Peggy Vade¡¯s virginity. This was how Peggy Vade became Bruce White¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That was only the first¡ªbut also the most critical¡ªstep that paved the way for his seizing of powerter on. A whileter, Thomas Zane sessfully used Peggy Vade to forge evidence of Bruce White¡¯s alleged embezzlement and paid off some longtime employees of thepany. Together, they framed Bruce White and sent him to jail. However, the most damning evidence was forged by Peggy Vade. Each one of them bore Bruce White¡¯s signature, and because such evidence was so definitive, they simply could not be denied. When he thought of this, a smug smile appeared on Thomas Zane¡¯s face. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for you and your clever tricks behind the scene as Bruce White¡¯s fianc¨¦e, how could Bruce White disappear so quickly? ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know how this brother of mine is faring now in prison, hahaha...¡± Peggy Vade jumped in obsequiously at this time as well, ¡°What else? I heard that there was a very popr game in prisons about picking up the soaps. He better watch himself bending over so much...¡± The two looked at each other and burst outughing. They couldn¡¯t wipe the smiles off their faces even if they wanted to. Several top executives from the Zane Corporation immediately proceeded to lick their boots when they spotted the chance. ¡°Look at Mr. Zane and Ms. Vade, what an enviable couple they are. If it weren¡¯t for them, we would still be exploited by that Bruce White.¡± ¡°Speaking of Bruce White, that bastard should have been released from prison by now, right? And who knows where he is hiding. If I see him again, I will give him a great big p in the face!¡± someone said suddenly. ¡°Hahaha... I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the opportunity to do that. He almost bankrupted our corporation back then, how would he ever dare toe back? He will be drowned in a vat of all of our spit!¡± someone jeered. When they heard that, Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade nced at each other knowingly with an unspoken smile. The others had no idea, but as the instigators themselves, they knew very well that Bruce White would probably never surface again. Afterward, an ebullient Thomas Zane couldn¡¯t wait to walk up to the stage and pick up the microphone. Obviously, with exciting news such as the personal attendance of the Headquarters of Eastern Defense, how could he miss such a good opportunity for further propaganda? Therefore, he couldn¡¯t wait to announce this piece of good news to the world. Tap! Tap! Thomas Zane stood on the stage and tapped the microphone solemnly, a look of incredible exuberance on his face. When everyone in the audience saw the look on his face, they began to tease him. ¡°Alright, alright, everyone, quiet down, please. I won¡¯t prolong it any longer. I do have some news that is even better than the IPO! ¡°The Headquarters of Eastern Defense has agreed to attend this celebration of the Zane Corporation and will be sending an important official to attend in person!¡± Wow! As soon as his voice faded, the audience was in an uproar. Everyone had faces full of envy. Headquarters of Eastern Defense was an entity that even the top giants, such as the Hugo Group, had been eager to recruit. No one thought the Zane Corporation would be the first one to get such a bigwig to attend. This was enough to demonstrate just how valuable the Zane Corporation was to the Headquarters of Eastern Defense! Before that, no one expected that the Zane Corporation would be favored by the Headquarters of Eastern Defense, but Thomas Zane had somehow made this impossibility a reality. At this point, who could stop the rise of the Zane Corporation? For a time, thunderous apuse followed and everyone sent forth their congrattions. When the event inside was reaching its highest point, the outside of the hotel was just as deserted inparison. There were just a few random passers-by and some employees from the Zane Corporation lingering around. Most of these employees were not favored by the Zane Corporation, or else they would not have been assigned to watch the doors on such a festive asion as this. At present, Bruce White showed up outside the hotel with Kirin. They were just about to walk in when they were stopped by someone. ¡°Where is your invitation? This is a private event.. You are not allowed inside unless you have an invitation.¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: No Invitation Needed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Invitation? Bruce White smiled faintly when he heard the man. He replied immediately, ¡°Why do I need an invitation to return to my ownpany?¡± As soon as they heard those words, the two staff members who were blocking his way burst outughing. ¡°Your ownpany? Come on! Pray tell, whatpany is that? Whatpany has the honor of belonging to you?¡± The two employees were clearly amused by the notion and began teasing him. But Bruce White said, without the slightest irony in his voice, ¡°The Zane Corporation!¡± What? The two took another look at each other and startedughing so hard they bent overpletely. ¡°Give me a break! I¡¯m just being polite. Are you for real? If the Zane Corporation is yours, then the Hugo Group is mine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Stop making up stories here. Everyone knows that our chairman¡¯s name is Thomas Zane. Tell your story somewhere else. You can¡¯t convince us with this one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t mess around here. Get out of here quickly, or else when our supervisores over here, you will get us both in trouble.¡± These two employees continued to push him out impatiently, but Bruce White wore the same indifferent expression from beginning to end. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not a Zane. My name is White, Bruce White!¡± Boom! Bruce White? When they heard this name, a horrific realization dawned on these two men so quick that they went into shock. Although these two hadn¡¯t been with the Zane Corporation for long, everyone in the entire Zane Corporation knew the name of Bruce White and who he was. ¡°Are you the chairman who was convicted of embezzlement five years ago?¡± An employee looked at Bruce White with great surprise and some disbelief in his eyes. The other employee frowned as well. Why did Bruce White show up at this juncture? Both of them were a little puzzled, but they knew that it didn¡¯t matter whether this man was telling the truth or not¡ªhe must not be allowed to get inside the hotel today! Otherwise, it was highly likely that both of them would lose their jobs. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not. Why do you have to mention the name Bruce White? Hurry up and get out! You are not weed here. Or else, I will call the security,¡± one of the employees said with disgust, his face full of impatience. ¡°Go, go, go...¡± The other employee was about to shoo him out when Kirin¡¯s unbending frame got in front of the two of them and gave them both quite a fright. Kirin who was over six feet tall had an unwavering stature like a javelin. Just by standing there, he was enough of a deterrent to these people who tried to stop them. ¡°What...what do you want to do? Who are you trying to frighten? Don¡¯t think that because you are built like an ox that we are afraid of you!¡± the employee said shakily, but immediately looked at Kirin with trepidation. ¡°Someone, quick, call security!¡± ¡°Someone,e to the front now! Someone is here making trouble!¡± With a shout, about two dozen employees from the Zane Corporation immediately surrounded them. Among them were seven or eight guards from the hotel security who blocked the exits at once. ¡°Br...Bruce?¡± At this time, a slightly chubby young man with sses squeezed through the crowd. ¡°Fatso?¡± The moment Bruce White saw the young man, his brows knitted tightly. This man was named Howard Wagner. He was his college roommate and one of his right-hand men back in the days. It was fair to say that in the early days of thepany, they relied heavily on his professional knowledge. Before Bruce White had been imprisoned, he was in charge of thepany¡¯s technological management. What happened to him since then for him to look like this now? If they didn¡¯t know each other so well from before, Bruce White would have never recognized him. He could never associate the hapless young man in front of him with the chubby optimist that he once knew. ¡°It¡¯s rea-really you! Brother!¡± The fat man squeezed through the crowd and gave him a big hug. This hug was the same as it had been a lifetime ago. ¡°What is going on? Thomas Zane didn¡¯t even spare you guys?¡± Bruce White frowned, and it was clear from his face that a burning rage was building up just below the surface. Howard Wagner gave a long sigh. A lot had happened, and he didn¡¯t know where to start exining, or if he even had the words to say. Soon after Bruce White was imprisoned, Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade tried everything they could to force their long-time employees to sign a nopetition agreement. Some of those employees who were in support of Bruce White were reluctant and unhappy, and they proceeded to bargain with them. The next day, some of them vanished, while others met with unimaginable personal tragedies. Howard Wagner and the rest of the employees, who were afraid for their lives and that of their families, had no choice but to sign the agreement out of the fear that something worse would happen to them. Finally, Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade did not fulfill their original promise, and they also found all kinds of excuses to suppress and undercut them. Howard Wagner was one of their victims. Now, he was just a deputy supervisor of the assembly line, supporting his family with a meager wage. It¡¯s not that he never thought of leaving the Zane Corporation, but he was sorely afraid. He lived in constant terror that Thomas Zane would not let him out of their sight so easily, so all he could do was to continue living this sorry existence. Although Howard Wagner did notin, Bruce White¡¯s heart was filled with outrage and anger when he heard this. Thomas Zane! Bruce White gritted his teeth. At this time, Howard Wagner learned of Bruce White¡¯s intention of attending the celebration and immediately proceeded to dissuade him. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be hasty. The Thomas Zane of today is one who has all the power and connections. ¡°And I just heard that an important official from the Headquarters of Eastern Defense will attend tonight¡¯s celebration, so it¡¯s better not to cause any more trouble.¡± Confronted with Howard Wagner¡¯s reasoning, Bruce White just shook his head. ¡°Fatso, don¡¯t worry. If I am not a hundred percent sure, I won¡¯t be here right now. Thomas Zane will personally feel everything that he has done to me!¡± Hearing this, Howard Wagner gritted his teeth as well. He turned around and said to the employees who were still blocking the way. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everybody leave now. Nothing to watch here. You can all go now.¡± When they heard Howard Wagner¡¯s order, those employees couldn¡¯t help but stare at one another. This was Bruce White! Was it really okay to let him through? Just as everyone was dithering, a thin, harsh voice came from behind them. ¡°Fatso, you are getting bolder as surely as you are getting fatter. How dare you to let this troublemaker through?¡± A thin-lipped man with sharpish features came out of the crowd. He exuded a pretentious air, looking at Howard Wagner with disdain and contempt. When Howard Wagner saw the man, his face instantly darkened. This man was Baxton Vade, a distant rtive of Peggy Vade. Being an expert at the art of licking boots who was also exceeding ingratiating, he made it to the position of an assembly line supervisor. In terms of rank, he was Howard Wagner¡¯s immediate boss. As a general rule, he was not particrly kind to Howard Wagner and often treated him harshly. Howard Wagner, on the other hand, had quarreled with him more than once or twice. However, Baxton Vade had always resorted to his rtionship with Peggy Vade to make Howard Wagner¡¯s life as miserable as possible. Over time, Howard Wagner became a little weary of the man. ¡°Baxton Vade! You are in charge of the events inside. Those things at the front of the house do not need your interference!¡± Howard Wagner said with much disgust. But Baxton Vade onlyughed scornfully after he heard the words of Howard Wagner. He looked at Howard Wagner contemptuously. ¡°Fatso, you are seriously stupid, aren¡¯t you? Ate too much grease that it¡¯s clouding your mind? ¡°This troublemaker, Bruce White, is clearly here to cause trouble. Not only are you refusing to stop him, but also you want to let him in? ¡°Hahaha.... let me tell you, you¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯ll tell you what¡ªyou take the graveyard shift at the assembly line tomorrow!¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: What Kind of Trash Are You?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You!¡± After Howard Wagner heard these words, he was so angry, he wanted to quit right there and then. However, because of the many concerns he had, he couldn¡¯t do what he really wanted to do. For a time, Howard Wagner felt extremely wronged and persecuted inside. He looked at Bruce White apologetically. His demeanor could only be described as bitter and helpless. At this time, Bruce White patted his shoulder gently. ¡°Fatso, don¡¯t worry about it. If you want to quit, just quit. Starting today, no one can hurt you anymore, and no one can hurt your family either. Remember, this is what I, Bruce White, will promise you!¡± ¡°Rea-REALLY?¡± Howard Wagner looked at Bruce White with disbelief. His reddened eyes filled with grateful tears. Bruce White nodded with emphasis as if he was making a solemn vow to Howard Wagner. When Howard Wagner saw this, he took off the work badge hanging around his neck and threw it on the ground with great resentment. With a thud, Howard Wagner stepped on it with his full weight. At this moment, Howard Wagner seemed to be venting all the frustrations and wrongs that he had suffered over the past five years. ¡°Goddamnit! I don¡¯t give a flying fig about this stupid job anymore!! How dare you tell me to take the graveyard shift at the assembly line? YOU go to hell! When I was working hard to get thispany started, you were still selling sweet potatoes in the countryside!¡± Howard Wagner spat out his displeasure fiercely and this act of defiance angered Baxton Vade to no end. He was standing on the steps, choking on his indignation. He was shaking so much as he pointed at Howard Wagner¡¯s nose menacingly. ¡°You lying, cheating, disloyal trash! You¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Ptui! Boot-licking, spinless creature! My brother is back and I QUIT! What can you do with me?¡± After enduring injustice all these years, this was his moment of vindication. Wow! Baxton Vade was so exasperated and angry. ¡°This is out of order, OUT OF ORDER! You rebel rouser! You, you, and you! Hurry up and get these deceptive pieces of trash out of here!¡± When everyone heard those words, they immediately surrounded them with all they¡¯ve got. But at this moment, Kirin, who had been standing in front of them, suddenly made his move. With two loud bangs, two men, like loosened kites, flew upside down and hit the ground with a massive thud. At this moment, Bruce White began to move, walking up the stairs, one step at a time. Watching Bruce White walking towards him, Baxton Vade was instantly furious. ¡°Hurry up! Get him! What the hell! Get them out and everyone will get an extra grand as a bonus for this month!¡± There was nock of hired hands if the price is right. Many younger employees, under the temptation of such a lucrative financial promise, decided to have a go at it. However, Kirin, was like an insurmountable mountain at the moment. Anyone who dared to approach Bruce White was mercilessly thrown into the air by him. In less than a minute, twenty or thirty men were down at the scene already. Every one of themy on the ground, wailing in pain. ¡°You...you...what on earth do you want to do? If you dare to mess around, the Executive Bureau will hunt you down.¡± Facing Bruce White, who was getting closer with each advancing step, Baxton Vade couldn¡¯t help but stumble two steps back. Unfortunately, he identally bumped into the steps, so he staggered and fell to the ground. Bruce White looked at him from high above, and lowly stretched out his hand, grabbing Baxton Vade by the neck. He lifted him up with great ease. Baxton Vade wanted to resist, but Bruce White¡¯s hand was like a vice. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t get himself out of his grip. Finally, Baxton Vade was truly frightened. His eyes were as wide as saucers, his body trembled without ceasing, and his face turned purple from not being able to breathe. He was having difficulty breathing! Baxton Vade felt like he was going to die. Faced with the real possibility of his own death, Baxton Vade desperately wanted to beg for mercy, but he was unable to make out a single word. ¡°What kind of trash are you? You dare to threaten my brother?¡± Bruce White¡¯s face hardened as he threw Baxton Vade a distance of more than ten meters. As a loud bang was heard, everyone¡¯s hearts shuddered violently. The men who were on the ground showed an expression of fear and cowered. None of them dared to take another look at Bruce White. When Howard Wagner saw Bruce White being so magnanimous and confrontational, he was also shocked to the core. He hesitated for a long time before he gave in to the urge and asked Bruce White, ¡°Bruce, what happened to you in these past five years? How did youe to have such formidable skills?¡± Everything aside, just picking up a grown man like Baxton Vade single-handedly was enough to shock Howard Wagner to no end. Facing Howard Wagner¡¯s question, Bruce White smiled and replied vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I will tell you some other time.¡± While in prison, he had been taken in by a mysterious man. Later, he joined the military went through many glorious and near-death military exploits for which he was eventually recognized and honored. He was even conferred as the title of the most supreme Military Lord of Langdon. Over the past five years, way too many things happened, but not all those things could bemon knowledge. The more people knew, the more dangerous it was for those who knew. Not to mention, Howard Wagner was a brother¡ªsomeone he really cared about. When Howard Wagner heard Bruce White¡¯s reply, he tactfully shut up and did not ask any more questions. He was content to follow him silently as they made their way in the direction of the event venue. Right now, inside the ballroom, there was a lively scene of festive celebration. Between raised sses and exciting chatter, there was nothing but ttery andpliments directed at Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade. Of course, there was nock of mentions of Bruce White. But without exception, whenever they mentioned the man, they wanted to elevate Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade by belittling Bruce White. Obviously, this was something both of them enjoyed very much, so everyone was even more enthusiastic about spewing out such things. ¡°Mr. Zane overcame the madness of catastrophe and maintained the organization with a righteous spirit. You are the definition of a true leader! How could the likes of Bruce White be worthy enough to be spoken of in the same sentence as you? He doesn¡¯t even deserve to carry your shoes for you.¡± ¡°Bruce White is nothing. If it weren¡¯t for him, Zane Corporation would have gotten its IPO a long time ago. Fortunately for us, Mr. Zane and Ms. Vade were astute enough to see through his schemes.¡± ¡°People like Bruce White should stay in prison forever so that he can¡¯te out and gue the earth...¡± Everyone was jumping in as if they were afraid of missing their turn to speak up. Their obvious enthusiasm delighted Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade to no end and theyughed nonstop. It was evident from both their faces that they couldn¡¯t be more pleased. Just as the crowd surrounded the two of them was rushing to please, Howard Wagner took Bruce White and Kirin and sessfully entered the celebration party. Huh? At this moment, a young man wearing a suit ran towards them with urgency. ¡°Fatso! Are you out of your mind? Why did you bring him in here!?¡± The man in the suit used his body to cover the body of Bruce White as much as possible so that no one would discover his existence. ¡°Robert Drey?¡± He was another person with whom Bruce White was very familiar. The man in the suit was named Robert Drey, one of the fellows who started thepany with Bruce White. ¡°Bob, Zane Corporation is Bruce¡¯spany¡ªno one knows this better than us. Now that Bruce is back to take what¡¯s rightfully his, what is the problem with letting hime in here?¡± asked Howard Wagner. ¡°You are so stubborn, I can¡¯t talk to you! I¡¯m done!¡± Robert Drey gave Howard Wagner an exasperated look and stood with Bruce White instead. As he stood with Bruce White, he was a little dodgy, as if he had done something unspeakable. ¡°Bruce, listen to me. It¡¯s a different time and circumstance now. You saw it, everyone here is busy getting on Thomas Zane¡¯s good side because of the support he¡¯s getting from the Headquarters of Eastern Defense. Even if you are back now, there is not much you can do. ¡°Listen to me, leave now, and let¡¯s talk this throughter and make a n. If you want to start over again, we brothers will support you one thousand percent. ¡°But, tonight is really not a good time. If they know you are here, you might not be able to get away.¡± Just as Robert Drey was trying his best to dissuade Bruce White, some unexpected characters appeared behind them. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this Bruce White, our ex-chairman? Have you gotten out of jail already?¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Lower Your Head Under Someone¡¯s Roof

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the event venue, Bruce White noticed that as soon as Robert Drey heard this voice, he exuded a palpable sense of fear. His whole body began to shiver involuntarily. ¡°Robert Drey, get your behind over here!!¡± At this time, that voice sounded again, bossing Robert Drey around with total arrogance. Hearing those words, Robert Drey shuddered before he gave Bruce White an apologetic look. The moment he turned around, there was an ingratiating smile on his face as he headed straight for the man who summoned him. ¡°My dear Mr. Zane, it¡¯s nothing more than a misunderstanding. Some random folk wanted toe in and have a look at the festivities. They are leaving right now, right this minute,¡± Robert Drey said with a fawning smile. Billy Zane? At this moment, Bruce White finally saw the man¡¯s face clearly and it was none other than Thomas Zane¡¯s younger brother, Billy. ¡°Billy Zane is now the Director of Business Development of the corporation and Bob¡¯s immediate boss.¡± At this time, Howard Wagner informed him on the side. Billy Zane was qualified to be the Director of Business Development? Bruce White was slightly surprised. However, after some thought about the matter, he understood. Thomas Zane stole the Zane Corporation from him. How could Billy Zane as his younger brother not gain something out of the whole nasty ordeal? However, it did surprise Bruce White that Thomas Zane would allow a useless waste of space like him take on an important position like the Director of Business Development. Indeed, in the eyes of Bruce White, Billy Zane was just a useless piece of garbage. Back then, Billy Zane had just graduated from college and couldn¡¯t find a job, so Thomas Zane rmended that he work at theirpany. Due to Thomas Zane¡¯s position as one of the shareholders, Bruce White assigned Billy Zane to Business Development, starting from the bottom as a salesman. But Billy Zane was not suited for a career that required hard work. Relying on Thomas Zane¡¯s position in thepany, Billy waszy and loathed the work he was assigned. His favorite assignment was harassing the female staff of thepany. It was at this time that thepany was in a phase of rapid growth, and Business Development was the most important source of capital. But Billy Zane proved to be seriously deficient as part of the organization. Not only was he ipetent, he was also far too egotistical. He used Thomas Zane¡¯s authority within thepany to extort other business partners and caused thepany to lose several key business ounts as a result. Severely disappointed and angry with what he had done, Bruce White reassigned him to the assembly line as an entry-level associate. However, he never dreamed that after he was kicked out of thepany, this a sorry excuse of a human being would be promoted to such an important position. It seemed that Thomas Zane¡¯s nepotism hadn¡¯t changed one bit. When he thought of this, a sense of indifference appeared on Bruce White¡¯s face and he regarded Thomas Zane with coldness. At this time, Billy Zane nced at Robert Drey who was smiling obsequiously, and then at Bruce White with some curiosity. Then, he chided Robert Drey sternly, ¡°Did anyone tell you that you can speak here?¡± Robert Drey was taken aback by this remark, but he was still careful to keep that ingratiating smile on his face. Then, Billy Zane brought Robert Drey and several of hisckeys up to Bruce White, and said to Bruce White sarcastically, ¡°How about it, Chairman White, what do they serve you in jail nowadays?¡± As soon as he said that, hisckeys startedughing. Theirughter was full of nothing but mockery. Even Robert Drey wasughing with them at this time. Except hisughter did not satisfy Billy Zane¡¯s ego. Billy Zane red at him with cold disapproval and screamed at him, ¡°What are youughing at? Did I give you permission tough?¡± ¡°I...¡± Robert Drey was a little stunned, unsure of what to say. A touch of sadness shed across his face, but he maintained the smile on his face. Robert Drey had an embarrassingly awkward look on his face and Howard Wagner couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said to Robert Drey, ¡°Bob! Don¡¯t listen to him. Bruce is back now and we will take back thepany. In the future, we won¡¯t have to look at his face anymore. ¡°Just now, I told them I QUIT! Come on, Bob, this kind ofpany and this kind of boss¡ªwhat¡¯s the point in staying?¡± But Robert Drey had an impatient expression on his face when he heard those words. ¡°Fatso, shut your trap! Don¡¯t you understand the situation right now??¡± ¡°Bob, you-¡± Howard Wagner looked disappointed as he stared at Robert Drey with disbelief. ¡°Bob, when have you be like this?¡± Robert Drey looked at Billy Zane wearily, before he continued impatiently, ¡°Go on! Get away from me! My affairs are none of your concern and none of Bruce White¡¯s concern either!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± After hearing what Robert Drey had to say, Billy Zane burst outughing. He looked at Bruce White with jest. ¡°Did you see that, Bruce White? This is your good brother speaking about you.¡± Originally, he had wanted to see Bruce White infuriated by this tant betrayal of his oldrade. But after seeing that Bruce White¡¯s demeanor had not changed, Billy Zane suddenly felt a little disappointed. He looked at Robert Drey again and the expression on his face gradually changed as if he thought of something interesting. ¡°Come on Robert Drey, here is one hundred thousand dors. As long as you kneel in front of me and repeat three times that Bruce White is not a man, the money is yours.¡± This... Robert Drey was a little stunned at first, but he immediately said with a pleading smile, ¡°My dear Mr. Zane, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°Make fun of you?¡± Billy Zane let out a coldugh, then kicked Robert Drey in the shin. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m making fun of you right now? ¡°Immediately! Right now! Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a penny from this month¡¯s sry ormissions!¡± With a bang, Robert Drey fell to his knees and prostrated on the ground, a look of immense shame on his face. ¡°Bruce, this...¡± Howard Wagner was extremely indignant and offended. But Billy Zane had numbers on his side and there was nothing he could do. All he could do was pin his hopes on Bruce White. At this time, Bruce White took a step forward and said to Robert Drey, who was prostrated on the ground, ¡°If you are a man, stand up!¡± But Robert Drey only shook his head dejectedly when heard those words. ¡°Bruce White, save it. You can¡¯t even save yourself now, so don¡¯t bother telling me what to do. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that some bigwig from the Headquarters of the Eastern Defense wille here in person very soon. At that time, Chairman Zane¡¯s power would be greater than ever. What do you have to use against someone like him? ¡°Stop dreaming your idiotic dreams. In this world, only someone like Fatso will believe your nonsense.¡± After saying all this, Robert Drey crawled to Billy Zane¡¯s feet like a puppy wagging his tail to beg. This time, Bruce White didn¡¯t stop him. Everyone had a choice. Since Robert Drey chose not to believe in him, it was useless to say anything more. ¡°Mr. Zane, I knelt down already, please forgive me this time. From now on, if you tell me to go east I will never go west.¡± Robert Drey returned to Billy Zane¡¯s side and continued to plead with him. But Billy Zane remained unmoved by his pleading and kicked him instead. ¡°Piece of crap! My words don¡¯t mean anything to you anymore, huh? You can forget about this month¡¯s sry andmission! You¡¯ll get NOTHING!!!¡± Wow! Robert Drey shuddered when he heard the news. He crawled over to Billy Zane¡¯s feet and begged him bitterly. But Billy Zane continued to dismiss him and kicked him again so that he was out of his way. ¡°Bob! Get up! Get up! You don¡¯t need to kneel to this kind of human scum!¡± Howard Wagner exhorted fervently, no longer able to bear what he was seeing. But Robert Drey was like a possessed man. Once again, like a puppy, he crawled to Billy Zane¡¯s feet. This was Robert Drey¡¯s choice. But just like before, Billy Zane kicked Robert Drey away again. Then, with a very provocative look, he nced at Bruce White with a jeer. ¡°Are you not totally convinced yet? That¡¯s right, in my eyes he is just a dog. Anyone who chose to follow you before is a dog to me.¡± Billy Zaneughed a coldugh. When Howard Wagner heard this, he was even more pissed off than before. He couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°You piece of crap! You are full of nothing but BS! You piece of garbage, you!!¡± Billy Zane red at him like his eyes could spit out fire, and mocked, ¡°Fatso, your head must be filled with manure, right? Are you so gullible as to believe someone who just got out of prison? Take over the Zane Corporation? Really?? ¡°Just him? How is he going to take it back? With what? With his head? ¡°Hahaha...It¡¯s not that I look down on him, but he¡¯sing back this time just to mess around and make some money.¡± Billy Zaneughed contemptuously. Then, with a wave of his humongous hand, he took out a checkbook and wrote out a check for a hundred thousand dors. ¡°Come on, Robert Drey, bark out loud. If I am satisfied with the way you bark, this check is yours. Wait, no, it¡¯s too boring if it¡¯s just one person barking. ¡°Come on, Howard Wagner, I¡¯ll give you a chance as well. As long as you kneel on the ground and learn how to bark like Robert Drey and make me happy, I will give you one hundred thousand dors too. ¡°And you, ex-Chairman Bruce White, you are much nobler than both of them. Certainly, we must give you special treatment! Come on, kneel on the ground and kowtow to me three times, then I will give you TWO hundred thousand dors!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Do You Like To Make People Kneel?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Howard Wagner red at Billy Zane with wide-opened eyes. However, at this moment, a figure was slowly crawling toward Billy Zane. They heard the figure bark, ¡°Woof- Woof, woof- Woof, woof, woof-¡± ¡°Robert! You-¡± Howard Wagner eximed. Howard Wagner felt extremely pained when he saw this scene. They had been spirited and full of mettle when they set up Zane Corporation back then. Howard Wagner could never forget the enthusiasm on Robert Drey¡¯s face when the man closed deals with ten suppliers in one sitting many years ago. However, now, reality had crushed Robert Drey¡¯s spine and caused him to crumblepletely. ¡°Hahaha-¡± Billy Zaneughed with satisfaction. Then, he turned his gaze toward Howard Wagner and Bruce White and continued, ¡°See that? He¡¯s a good friend of yours. Are you very angry? Do you want to beat me up?¡± Billy Zane was in high spirits and had a yful expression on his face. Howard Wagner clenched his fists, visibly furious. At this moment, Bruce White, who had not spoken until now, took a step forward and stood in front of Billy Zane. Bruce White looked down at Billy Zane with his six-foot-tall frame and asked, ¡°Do you really like to make people kneel?¡± Billy Zane let out a coldugh. ¡°That¡¯s right, so what? What can you do about it?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can spend the rest of your life kneeling!¡± Bruce White shouted. Boom! Bruce White instantly shot two kicks toward Billy Zane¡¯s knees. The people around them heard two cracks that sounded a lot like bones shattering. Gasp! Billy Zane gasped. What he felt next was unbearable, heartrending pain in his knees. His legs could no longer support his body and he immediately knelt on the ground with a thump. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Billy Zane wailed. Another wave of pain, this one more intense than the previous one, spread from his knees to the rest of his body when his shattered knees hit the ground. The immense pain caused Billy Zane to howl pathetically. ¡°Bruce White, I¡¯ll annihte you! I¡¯ll f*cking destroy you!!!¡± Billy Zane, who was now kneeling on the ground, let out a continuous stream of roars. Large beads of sweat fell from his forehead. He looked extremely downtrodden. It was over. Billy Zane knew that his knees had probably been destroyed and, just like Bruce White had said, he would have to spend the rest of his life kneeling on the floor. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Billy Zane screamed. His embarrassment turned into fury the more he thought about it. He wanted to skin Bruce White alive. He roared furiously at the followers behind him, ¡°F*ck him up! Destroy him! Destroy him!!!¡± Billy Zane¡¯s followers looked at each other, then clenched their teeth and charged at Bruce White. However, Kirin instantly reacted and sent everyone flying backward with two ps. ¡°Fatso, thank you for still believing in me. Don¡¯t worry, everything I said just now was true. You¡¯ll slowly witness my power from this day forward. I can help you even if what you want is to be the king of Porta,¡± Bruce White said calmly as if what he promised was an insignificantly small matter. At this moment, Howard Wagner had already been scared silly. He was so shocked that he forgot how to speak. Bruce White did not look at Billy Zane again. He sent Billy Zane flying into the wall of the hotel with a kick. The massive sound of the crash startled all the guests in the venue. The crowd, who had been sucking up to Thomas Zane all this while, quickly turned their heads to see a face they did not expect to see again. It was Bruce White. The color of Thomas Zane¡¯s face¡ªas he was being crowded around by the guests¡ªbecame darker when he saw Bruce White. Peggy Vade¡¯s expression as she stood beside Thomas Zane also changed. There was now a look of intense disgust on her exquisite face. At this moment, several of Thomas Zane¡¯s bootlickers started to curse at Bruce White. ¡°Bruce White! You are the sinner of Zane Corporation, yet you have the gall toe back?¡± one of the workers questioned. ¡°F*ck off! Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know about the shady crimes you¡¯vemitted in the past. Zane Corporation doesn¡¯t wee scum like you!¡± another personmented. ¡°Tsh! Do you think you haven¡¯t done enough harm to Zane Corporation? Now you want a cut of thepany¡¯s IPO? Scram! F*ck off as far away as possible!¡± someone else shouted. Many of the older workers whom Bruce had thought of as his right-hand men in the past were distorting the truth and cursing at him to get the attention of Thomas Zane. Bruce White immediately became public enemy number one and was cursed at by everyone who saw him. However, he was not afraid despite having be the public¡¯s enemy. He did not even furrow a single eyebrow. It was as if he did not hear whatever they were saying at all. The looks on the faces of Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade became impossibly sinister as they faced this unperturbed Bruce White. At this moment, the atmosphere in the room became increasingly tense as more and more of Zane Corporation¡¯s older workers stepped out to reprimand Bruce White. The attending guests finally remembered Bruce White¡¯s identity when they saw how Zane Corporation treated him with such animosity and the way they regarded him as their enemy. It was just as the older workers had said. Bruce White was public enemy number one of Zane Corporation. Back then, Bruce had been one of Zane Corporation¡¯s directors. However, he had lined his pockets with thepany¡¯s funds and hadmitted secret underhanded dealings which nearly caused Zane Corporation to go bankrupt. If not for Thomas Zane rallying with Peggy Vade at that critical period of time to bring Zane Corporation back from the cusp of devastation with their best efforts, how would Zane Corporation be as prosperous as it was today? In the eyes of the crowd, Bruce White was the sinner while Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade were Zane Corporation¡¯s saviors. The guests started to discuss this matter amongst themselves. One of them said, ¡°Bruce White sure is shameless. He must havee back wanting a share of the pie when he saw how well Zane Corporation has developed and grown.¡± ¡°A share of the pie? Him? He must be dreaming. What right does he have to show his face here?¡± another workermented. ¡°Hehe... Would he be standing here if he was not shameless?¡± someone else asked. The discussion waspletely biased against Bruce White. All the attending guests started to follow the lead of the older workers and reprimanded Bruce White. However, everyone soon noticed that their words did not affect Bruce White at all. Bruce White continued to walk forward at his own pace. The fierce aura he exuded instilled fear in everyone around him. Several of the guests who had not spoken sparingly did not actually want to cause any trouble. Thus, they intelligently made way for Bruce. Finally, Bruce White stood directly in front of Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade, Kirin and Howard Wagner beside him. Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade who were still standing on the stage looked down at Bruce from above. There was a strange glimmer in their eyes. ¡°Why? Are you not going to wee an old friend when he visits?¡± Bruce White asked Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade with a faint smile on his face. Though he was standing beneath the stage, the aura he exuded was more powerful than the couple¡¯s aurasbined. A killing intent burned in Thomas Zane¡¯s heart as he looked at this Bruce White who had suddenly appeared before him. However, he did not re up. There were many guests around and he had to consider the influential guest who was going to arriveter. Instead, he said with a cold smile, ¡°Bruce White, you¡¯re as arrogant and self-centered as always.¡± Peggy Vade also added overbearingly at this time, ¡°Bruce White, we no longer want to pursue what happened back then with you. Today is a celebration of ourpany, Zane Corporation¡¯s IPO. We do not want any trouble. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll leave quickly.¡± Bruce Whiteughed yfully. A momentter, his voice was bleak, ¡°Oh? Zane Corporation is yourpany?¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: The Influential Figure Left?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The entire hotel seemed to have be enveloped by a spine-chilling cold the moment Bruce White uttered those words. Several people could not stop themselves from trembling. Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade, the people being addressed, felt as though they had fallen into an abyss. They suddenly felt extremely uneasy. The hotel¡¯s security guards who were standing in front of Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade wanted to chase Bruce White away. However, Kirin¡¯s figure suddenly popped up in front of them. ¡°Scram!¡± Kirin shouted as he flicked his arm, instantly sending two of the guards flying backward. The guards mmed onto the wall and they became unconscious. Gasp! Everyone who witnessed this scene could not help but gasp. There was a thick hint of wariness in their eyes. At this moment, Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade knitted their brows as they observed Bruce White. ¡®It has been five years. When did Bruce White develop such a harrowing aura?¡¯ they wondered. Both of them were extremely startled. They frowned as they sensed immense pressure that exuded from Bruce White¡¯s body. Thud, thud, thud. Bruce White walked up the stage while the two were still lost in thought. The stage trembled with every step he took. When Bruce White finally got onto the stage, the decorative board that had been set up at the back of the stage suddenly shuddered and fell. A momentter, Bruce White stepped on the banner with the words ¡®IPO Celebration¡¯ under his foot. He looked yfully at Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I wanted to kill you guys, you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Bruce White continued with a cold expression, ¡°I came here today to notify you of something. Five years ago, the two of you worked together and produced false evidence to frame me. You guys put me in prison and even arranged for an assassin to kill me while I was incarcerated. My adoptive father tried to repeal the case for me but died because of the two of you. You should know these things better than me, isn¡¯t that right?! I¡¯m giving you a month. A month from now, I want to see everyone rted to the case back then kneel in front of me and express regret. Also, I want those who killed my adoptive father to kill themselves in front of my adoptive father¡¯s grave to atone for their sins! Remember. E-ve-ry-one. I¡¯ll annihte the whole family of the one who is missing!¡± Bruce White¡¯s expression was dark as he gave this speech. His expression was so cold that he looked like an unfeeling executioner. However, everyone in the hall burst out inughter after Bruce White finished saying his piece. The older workers of Zane Corporation roared withughter as if they had just heard ame joke. ¡°Bruce White, do you think that you¡¯re still in prison? F*cking everyone should kneel in front of your adoptive father to express regret? Have you be a retard after going to prison?¡± one wheezed. ¡°Bruce White, who do you think you are? And who do you think Mr. Zane and Ms. Vade are? Do you not know the difference in status? In my opinion, you are the one who should kneel in front of them,¡± another one chimed in. ¡°Bruce White, you are truly the most impressive person when ites to boasting. Hahaha- Do you really think that you are still a director of Zane Corporation? Has your brain turned to mush while you were in prison?¡± someone else added. ... The mocking voices of those present reverberated around the hall. However, on the stage, Bruce White¡¯s expression was still grim and dark. He said, ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ll personally deal with the two of you. Don¡¯t forget. You guys have one month left. Enjoy thisst month you have on this earth. Of course, I do hope that you¡¯ll try your best to deal with me. Hire as many people as you like. Spend as much money as you like. I¡¯ll take on anything you throw at me. Also, let me remind you, don¡¯t even think aboutmitting suicide when the timees¡ªbecause your lives are mine now. Only I can decide whether you live or die.¡± Bruce White smiled coldly at Thomas Zane and Peggy Vade, then walked down the stage towards the hotel¡¯s exit under the mocking gazes of the countless people in the hall. ¡°Bruce White! You¡¯reing and going as you wish. Isn¡¯t that disrespecting me a little too much?¡± Thomas Zane shouted from the stage. He was furious. He continued, his tone fierce, ¡°Stop him! I¡¯ll bear all the responsibility if you kill him!¡± All the hotel¡¯s security guards rushed out when they heard Thomas Zane speak. Thomas Zane¡¯s personal bodyguards were also amongst them. They all had fierce auras but Bruce White seemed not to have seen them. He continued doing things at his own pace,pletely unafraid. At this moment, one of Thomas Zane¡¯s bodyguards struck Bruce White with a police baton. However, the guard did not manage to touch Bruce White at all before he was sent flying with a kick from Kirin. Currently, Kirin was like an emotionless robot, manically sending those who dared to block Bruce White¡¯s path flying. More than 30 security guards had fallen to the ground in a matter of minutes. Now, Bruce White reached the hotel¡¯s exit uninhibited. He slowly turned his head. Heughed coldly once again as he said, ¡°Not bad, you don¡¯t seem too useless like this. Try and keep this up. I do want to see just how much you¡¯ve grown over the years.¡± Bruce White left andpletely disappeared from the crowd¡¯s field of vision after leaving those words behind. At this moment, Thomas Zane was trembling in fury. He screamed, ¡°Ry my orders! Kill Bruce White no matter the price. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money it costs. I only want results!¡± Boom! The subordinates by Thomas Zane¡¯s side started to take action. At this moment, Thomas Zane received a message on his phone. He nearly erupted in fury when he read it. The influential figure had left. The influential figure that the Headquarters of Eastern Defense sent over had just left and they had not even caught a glimpse of that person before he was gone. Whoosh! Thomas Zane threw his phone onto the ground. He roared with his eyes wide open, ¡°Bruce White! That influential figure must have left after he saw themotion you made just now. Ahh! Bruce White! You foiled my ns!!! I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!!! I¡¯ll make sure you f*cking die a horrible death!!!¡± ... After leaving Grand Hotel Porta, Bruce White instructed Kirin to help Howard Wagner find a few helpers in Porta. Bruce White knew how capable Howard Wagner was and that all Howard Wagnercked was an opportunity. Bruce White was going to look for Brianne Taylor and exin what happened after he gave orders to Kirin and Howard Wagner. However, the two had just left when he received a call from his adoptive mother, Tiffany Wooten. ¡°Mum, what did you just say? Brianne epted the Taylors¡¯ conditions and is going to marry the son of the Richards? And the wedding is set for 9 pm tonight?¡± Bruce White rified. Whoosh! Bruce White could not stop trembling when he heard this news. He could not help but think of Brianne¡¯s beautiful face. Brianne was the girl he had pined after for thest five years. Bruce White had once promised to spend the rest of his life with her, but he ultimately could not fulfill his promise because of a plot against him. He could still remember Brianne Taylor¡¯s incredibly pained smile during his engagement ceremony with Peggy Vade. It had been five years since. Bruce White had finally returned. He finally had the chance to atone for all of his regrets from five years ago. However, what awaited him was this piece of uneptable news. Tiffany Wooten told Bruce White the entire story. As it turned out, the Taylors had been having a massive financial crisis over the past six months. Thus, they sold Brianne Taylor to the Richards for a million dors like she was some kind of product. Brianne Taylor had secretly epted the Taylors¡¯ conditions to fulfill Keith Taylor¡¯s dying wish of being admitted back into the family. Back then, Bruce White¡¯s adoptive father, Keith Taylor, had sold the Taylors¡¯ enterprise to help Bruce White start his business. That had caused a bigmotion amongst the Taylors. However, back then, Keith Taylor had a high enough status in the family, and Bruce White¡¯spany had reported decent profits. Thus, the voices of dissent were suppressed. However, everything changed ever since Bruce White was framed and sent to prison. Not only did the Taylors stop receiving profits, but they were also implicated by Bruce White and their businesses declined drastically. At that moment, everyone stepped out to criticize Keith Taylor¡¯s decision. Just like that, Keith Taylor became the cause of the Taylors¡¯ misfortune overnight and was ousted from the family. Keith Taylor was extremely remorseful when he was kicked out of the Taylor family. He even thought¡ªdreamt¡ªabout how to make it up to the Taylors and get himself recognized as a member of the family once again. Brianne Taylor epted the Taylors¡¯ condition of marriage because she knew about it. At the same time, she also asked the Taylors for a hundred thousand dors. That hundred thousand dors was the money she gave to Bruce White for him to start a new life after being released from jail. However, Brianne Taylor had hidden this from Tiffany Wooten. If not for Brianne Taylor¡¯s aunt receiving the news and secretly informing her, Tiffany Wooten would have still been kept in the dark even after her daughter got married. ¡°Save Brianne! Bruce, I¡¯m begging you. You must save Brianne. If your father knows about this, he would not be able to rest in peace in the afterlife. You have to save her. Don¡¯t let her do anything stupid,¡± Tiffany Wooten pleaded over the phone. Boom! Raging fury poured out of Bruce White¡¯s body after he heard the full story. His eyes were the color of blood, filled with unbridled rage. ¡°You dare to force Brianne to marry? You¡¯re asking for death! All of you are asking for death! All of you are f*cking asking for death!!! Ahhh!!! Faster, faster, faster!!! Faster!!!¡± Bruce White screamed as he pressed the elerator all the way down to the floor.. A momentter, the car he was driving shot like an arrow toward the hotel Tiffany Wooten had told him about. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Farewell, My Love!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Cloudian Grand Hotel in Porta. Today was the grand asion of a marital alliance forming between the Taylors, a third-tier familial power in Porta, and the Richards, who were more powerful than the Taylors. However, this was hardly an alliance forged with equality in mind. One could say it was a one-sided wedding banquet held by the Richards¡ªbecause except for the bride herself, no one from the Taylor family would be attending. Even the bridesmaids were hired from outside the family. The reasons behind this strange phenomenon were not surprising to the guests who were attending the wedding. One reason was that the Taylors were not yet at the level to attend an asion of this scale, and second, this was just another business deal. The Richards had agreed to give ten million dors in exchange for Brianne Taylor¡¯s hand in marriage. All the Taylors had to do was deliver the girl to them. To both sides, it was like selling goods; once the money and goods exchanged hands, there was no need for further dealings with each other. And Brianne Taylor agreed to this ridiculous deal because one, she wanted to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish to be recognized by his ancestors, and two, she thought this would make Bruce Whitepletely give up and leave this ce of strife forever! As early as several years ago, the Taylors had contacted her to tell her that Mark Richards, the son of the Richards family, had taken a fancy to her and had great desire to take her as his wife. But she never agreed. Not until her father was brutally murdered for reopening Bruce White¡¯s case did she decide to submit regarding this matter. After all, it was the only way to fulfill her father¡¯s dying wish. Of course, Bruce White was another factor. Naively, Brianne believed that if she was married, Bruce White would give up and finally leave this ce and be free from danger forever. When she thought of this, a deep sorrow crept over Brianne Taylor¡¯s pretty face. At this time, there was less than half an hour before the wedding ceremony began. However, today¡¯s leadingdy, Brianne Taylor, who was wearing a white wedding dress, could not let go of Bruce White in her heart. She had been sitting in front of the dressing table for more than half an hour, but not a trace of makeup had yet found its way onto her face. At the moment, Brianne¡¯s heart could only be described as being drowned in sorrows. Indeed, she felt like she was already dead. Since the moment she decided to give in to the Taylors, her battered heart had already died. However, at this time, a group of angry people burst into the dressing room, a cheerless expression on their faces as they barged in with unimaginable rudeness. ¡°What are you doing here in a daze? The wedding will begin in less than half an hour and you still haven¡¯t put on a lick of makeup ?? You better not renege!! Don¡¯t forget, you Taylors have already taken the ten million dors from us Richards!!¡± The one who spoke was an ancient hag in her seventies. With one hand on her hip and the other pointed at Brianne¡¯s nose, she looked aggressive and hostile. She was a matron from the Richards family, sent here by the Richards to make sure Brianne Taylorplied. When she saw Brianne Taylor still not reacting in any way, the old woman signaled the bridesmaids and ordered, ¡°Girls, don¡¯t just stand there!! Help her get ready now!¡± The bridesmaids immediately surrounded Brianne Taylor when they heard the old woman¡¯smand. Some pressed down on her shoulders, while others held her hands so she couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Stop it! Let go of me!¡± Suddenly, Brianne Taylor cried out, tears in her eyes. Those big pretty eyes, sparkled with tears, red at the old woman defiantly. ¡°What are you looking at? What do you have to be mad about?! You¡¯re about to marry into the Richards family¡ªyou think those ghetto tricks of yours are going to work on us?? You want to start something now?¡± The bellicose old hag walked over, pped Brianne Taylor across the face without another word. In an instant, Brianne¡¯s pretty face had an additional hideous handprint. The hagughed coldly and gave Brianne another dirty look before she ordered the bridesmaids to apply makeup on Brianne Taylor¡¯s face. Ten minutester, Brianne Taylor¡¯s face was finally made up. Only, those delicate features of herscked the mirth befitting a bride on the happiest day of her life. Soon, the music that signaled the beginning of the wedding ceremony drifted in from outside the room. The hag who had been watching Brianne Taylor in the dressing room immediately urged, ¡°Hurry up, get her outside.¡± After that, Brianne Taylor was surrounded by the bridesmaids like some hostage and walked into the ballroom of the Grand Hotel. More than a dozen bridesmaids stood around her. Though they were called bridesmaids, they were, in fact, handlers sent over by the Taylors to prevent anyst-minute attempts to escape and to make sure she made good on her end of the bargain. Dum, dum-dum-dum... The graceful and familiar music of the wedding march sounded, and the master of ceremonies used his most enthusiastic voice to enliven the atmosphere of the scene. But Brianne Taylor didn¡¯t hear a single word of it. There was not the slightest smile on her pretty face, and her eyes were red. ¡°Let us give the warmest apuse to wee our beautiful bride, Miss Brianne Taylor!¡± As soon as the emcee¡¯s voice faded, the spotlight instantly shone on the olddy and Brianne Taylor. Although her face was expressionless, it did not diminish Brianne Taylor¡¯s charm in the least. At this moment, she looked noble yet elegant. The white wedding dress that she wore entuated her graceful figure, perfectly showing off her impable and attractive stature. At this moment, numerous wedding attendees were fascinated by the sight in front of them. They were deeply enchanted by Brianne Taylor¡¯s beauty, unable to extricate themselves. Many of them thought that if it weren¡¯t for Brianne Taylor growing abroad all these years, her beauty would have certainly earned her a ce among the ranks of all the debutantes in Porta. What a pity, this beauty was now in the mouth of a great fat pig like Mark Richards. Indeed, Mark Richards, who was not much taller than five foot two, weighed nearly three hundred pounds and resembled a sizable piggy. At this time, everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder ¡ªwhy was the tastiest cabbage always wasting on pigs in the end? At this moment, the great fat pig that was Mark Richards, the secretughingstock of the banquet, was standing center stage, smiling greedily, inly expressing his desire for Brianne Taylor. Finally, being pushed and shoved by everyone around her, Brianne Taylor made her way in front of Mark Richards. Brianne Taylor, who was a little over five foot five, now stood nearly at five foot nine in her high heels¡ªa full head taller than Mark Richards. But Mark Richards didn¡¯t mind this at all. On the contrary, this height difference aroused his desire to conquer Brianne Taylor even more, a most naked and base desire! ¡°Tonight, I will make sure you experience ecstasy like never before!¡± Mark Richards said bluntly. Brianne Taylor¡¯s loathing of him rose to a new height. ¡°Bruce, my love, farewell.¡± Brianne Taylor chanted Bruce White¡¯s name silently in her heart, her entire body trembling. Finally, two lines of tears fell from her sorrowful eyes. All the bits and pieces of the past came over her all at once. She remembered following Bruce White around when she was still a child, begging him to buy snacks for her. She remembered that when she was bullied, Bruce White protected her even though he got beaten up and returned home with a bruised nose and a swollen face. She also remembered that when she was a child, she told Bruce White whenever he had a lollipop in his hand that she would marry him, and she would follow him to the ends of the earth. She remembered. She remembered. She remembered all of it. Everything. At this moment, tears, like a broken dam, burst forth. Goodbye. She was about to bid adieu to the past. Oh Bruce, this love of mine, take care. I hope you will find someone who truly loves you. At the same time, Bruce White showed up downstairs, at the lobby of the Grand Hotel. A pretty woman, who bore some resemnce to Brianne Taylor, had been waiting for quite a while. Her name was Shauna Taylor, Brianne Taylor¡¯s youngest aunt. Although she was technically Brianne Taylor¡¯s elder, she was, in fact, not much older than Brianne. Coupled with having a good self-care routine, she looked more like Brianne¡¯s older sister than an aunt. As soon as Shauna Taylor saw Bruce White, she immediately said to him anxiously, ¡°Bruce! Quickly! The wedding has already begun! It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t hurry up!¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: If He Thinks You Can, You Can!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as Bruce White rushed to the location of the wedding ceremony, Howard Wagner and Kirin came to a high-end private club called the Martyr Club. As a native of Porta, Howard Wagner knew very well just how high the threshold of the Martyr Club was. Normally, this was a members-only club. To be a member, one must have capital of at least 100 million dors or more. A small potato like him would be shooed away for just standing at the doorway and loitering more than two seconds¡ªnever mind stepping into the club. ¡°Why is this buddy of Bruce¡¯s taking me over here?¡± Howard Wagner wondered to himself nervously. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Ki...Brother Kirin, why are we here?¡± ¡°To find a helper for you, of course. Big Brother Green Dragon told me that if we are looking for a helper in Porta, it¡¯ll save us a lot of time if wee here,¡± Kirin replied without any hesitation. After Howard Wagner heard this, chills ran all over his body. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what maniac this ¡®Big Brother Green Dragon¡¯ was. He sure hope it wasn¡¯t someone who wished Kirin ill; why else would he suggest theye to a ce like this? The Martyr Club, in addition to being an exclusive club for the ultra-rich, was also the ce of ¡®Southern Dart¡¯, one of the two greatest heads of Porta¡¯s underworld. The Southern Dart and Northern Paul were two undeniable bosses in Porta¡¯s underworld. Whoever dared to cause trouble at their venues would undoubtedly be fished out of the Amarillo River the next day. ¡°Ki...Kirin, let¡¯s not go in there. We should go somece else. The boss here is a ruthless operator of the underworld, we can¡¯t afford to piss them off!¡± Howard Wagner suggested hurriedly. But after Kirin heard him, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to his words of caution at all. Instead, he said with great interest, ¡°Ruthless is good, I¡¯m dying to have someone to y with!¡± What?! When Howard Wagner heard this, he couldn¡¯t stop shivering. Just as he was about to continue his exhortation to Kirin, he found that Kirin was already heading toward the Martyr Club. Howard Wagner instantly groaned inside, albeit silently. But seeing that he was unsessful in dissuading Kirin, he had no choice but to follow along. And the situation was exactly as Howard Wagner had thought it would be. As soon as he and Kirin reached the door, they were stopped by some mean-looking bouncers. ¡°Brother Kirin, I think we should forget about it, let¡¯s just...¡± Howard Wagner cautiously exhorted again, but before he could get another word out, Kirin already threw those bouncers who were blocking their way to the side. Wow! When Howard Wagner saw this, his heart was just about to jump out of his chest. Oh boy, it¡¯s all over. Completely and totally OVER. They were picking a fight with people from the Martyr Club. He wondered if he should be calling home right now and telling his family to fish out his body from the Amarillo River tomorrow? Howard Wagner was crestfallen and looked like a man on the verge of the abyss. However, at the moment, Kirin was forging forward withplete disregard as to whether Howard Wagner could keep up with him or not. Oh, cruel gods! What did he do to deserve this? Howard Wagner was extremely scared inside, but they hade this far and it was safest for him to follow Kirin for now. With no other choice, Howard Wagner was forced to continue tagging along no matter how unsettled he was. Shortly after the two forced their way into the Martyr Club, a woman in red appeared at the top of the stairs inside the club. The woman¡¯s pretty face had an extremely frosty expression on it. She had a beautiful face that was ustomed to refuse anyone of whom she did not approve of. She said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Who are you? How dare you force your way into my territory? Do you want to die?¡± Was she that Southern Dart? After Howard Wagner made the connection, his whole body shivered again and he became so upset, he was about to cry. At this time, a middle-aged man in a bespoke suit slowly walked out to stand next to the Southern Dart. ¡°Gentlemen, I am Hugo Samson, the chairman of Hugo Group in Porta. Would you care to step back on my ount so we can talk about this?¡± What! Hugo Samson?! All of a sudden, Howard Wagner felt terribly unwell. He thought that maybe he should just jump into the Amarillo River by himself right now, instead of waiting for the inevitable. But at this time, Kirin asked with extremely sincerity, ¡°Are these two pretty powerful in Porta?¡± Powerful? Was this a joke to him? When Howard Wagner heard these words, he almost wanted to die right there. He guessed that Big Brother Green Dragon probably never told Kirin this important piece of information? These two were more than just powerful, they were simply the gods of Porta! ¡°Kirin, dude, let¡¯s go!! We can¡¯t afford to provoke these two. They are both standing at the top of the world in Porta, even someone like Thomas Zane has to step aside in their presence.¡± Howard Wagner kept persuading him with an anxious look on his face. Unexpectedly, after Kirin heard him, he showed an interested expression and asked, ¡°What if I ask them to be your little gofers, what do you think of that?¡± What?! MAD!! This Kirin must be mad because only a madman would say something like that. These were totally not words that woulde out of a normal person¡¯s mouth. Howard Wagner couldn¡¯t look more upset by this time, he was on the verge of bursting into tears. However, Kirin seemed to bepletely unaware of his distress. Disaster! It¡¯s simply a major catastrophe!!! ¡°Kirin, dude, this is neither the time nor the ce for jokes, okay? If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to leave when their people get here, you understand?¡± Howard Wagner exined as if to someone with no clue about the severity of the situation they were in. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kirin was a little stunned and then said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I am thest person who would make jokes. This is a task entrusted to me by Almighty and I will aplish it no matter what. ¡°Or, do you think these two people are toome to be your gofers? ¡± What! Howard Wagner just about died on the spot. To think Kirin said that he didn¡¯t like to joke... Was there a bigger joke than this? Just as Howard Wagner wasmenting his fate bitterly, the man and woman standing on top of the stairs frowned. Ignored! Yes, Kirin had outrightly ignored both of them as if their words were nothing but the breeze that blew past his ears and he clearly didn¡¯t care for any of it. They had been key figures in Porta for so many years. This was the first time they had been ignored like this. Immediately, there was also an extremely cold expression on both of their faces. ¡°Get these two people out here!¡± The Southern Dart¡¯s indifferent voice spoke and her pretty face hardened. In an instant, everyone inside the Martyr Club was mobilized. Every single frightening man in the club now flew out from every crevice, the elevator as well as the stairs. All of them looked violent and fierce. Though everyone had different degrees of aggression, none of them were characters that they could take on. Seeing these men that were like the hounds from hell, Howard Wagner¡¯s heart lurched to his throat and his legs trembled with fright. ¡°Brother Kirin, oh Big Brother Kirin, I beg you, let¡¯s just go. It¡¯s not that they are unworthy, but I¡¯m unworthy. They are the overlords of Porta! ¡°A word from them can make me disappear without a trace. We can¡¯t afford to provoke them,¡± Howard Wagner pleaded with all his might. But Kirin seemed to not have heard him at all, still standing in ce with the same usual expression. ¡°Howard, my man, don¡¯t worry about it. You are a good buddy of Almighty. If Almighty thinks you can, then you can; no doubt about it. You just make sure you stand a little further when the fight begins. Best to find a safe corner and stay there for a bit. If you are injured, I would have no way to exin that to Almighty!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kirin pushed off into the crowd like an arrow shooting from a bow, leaving Howard Wagner standing alone, unsure of what to do. Oh, Lord! Oh, God! Howard Wagner wailed in his heart. He could already see his bloated corpse floating down the Amarillo River. He was now on the verge of a total breakdown.... Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Submit, Or Be Destroyed!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Howard Wagner almost had aplete nervous breakdown. But in the next ten minutes, he finally experienced what it really means to be powerful! Kirin, who rushed into the crowd alone, was like a fierce tiger rushing into a flock of sheep, knocking down three to four giant guys with a single punch. He was definitely powerful! Ten minutester, at the Martyr Club. Right now, Kirin was sitting on a sofa, taking up space. The debris on the ground seemed to be the only evidence that testified about the great battle that had just taken ce there. And Howard Wagner just stood there, his jaws hanging open, having seen everything that just happened before him in disbelief. At this moment, in front of the two, a man and a woman were prostrating in fear and uncertainty. Somewhere in ces unseen, there were yet another thousand men who gathered. There was nock of top martial artists among these warriors. However, none of them dared to step into the office at this moment. All of them were anxious and worried about the safety of their bosses. Ten minutes ago, Howard Wagner trailed behind Kirin. He watched Kirin like some god who had descended on this earth, taking him into this tightly guarded private club and pushed their way through as if he did not care about any of the dangers that might be waiting for them. Very powerful! This buddy of Bruce White was simply a terminator of sorts. He was so forceful that everyone here felt powerless to resist him. At this time, the man and woman who were prostrating in front of them had no thoughts about resisting either, even though they knew their subordinates were all standing outside. The abuse! It¡¯s really too abusive! Even Howard Wagner felt some sympathy for them. Everyone knew these two were the puppet masters in Porta. A sneeze from either of them could make the entire Porta catch a cold. When had they ever suffered humiliation such as this? However, they had no choice this time. All because of the man in front of them, this man who was crazy enough to kill them both in seconds. ¡°How about it, you two? What¡¯s your answer? I don¡¯t have much patience left for either of you.¡± Kirin said lightly with a touch of yfulness on his face. Even though he knew that there were more than a thousand men gathered outside, he didn¡¯t look as if he was under any kind of pressure. The two middle-aged people who were groveling in front of him contrasted sharply to his cool and collected demeanor. Gulp! The two looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. Their hearts lurched to their throats, full of fear as they gazed at Kirin. ¡°Sir... Both of you kind sirs... If you want us to surrender, at least give us a reason. What do you want us to do, or to whom are we surrendering...we need to know at least what¡¯s expected of us.¡± The woman who spoke at this juncture was someone with an attractive face. She was wearing a red dress and looked a little cold and proud. However, at this moment, she did not dare to reveal even the slightest trace of arrogance. Her name was Rica Dart, and she was the one and only Southern Dart of Porta, the queen of Porta¡¯s underworld. Anyone, whether a passing visitor or the local snake, all had to pay proper respects to Ms. Rica when they crossed her path. Otherwise, their time in Porta would not be a fortuitous one. But at this point, this queen of the underworld, after having said her piece, averted her eyes and dared not look at Kirin in the eyes. ¡°Hahaha... is that what you think as well?¡± Kirin didn¡¯t answer Rica Dart¡¯s question directly but looked at the middle-aged man. After the middle-aged man heard those words, he shuddered and nodded dumbly. Immediately, he looked at Kirin with an awkward smile, which was more terrifying than his crying face. It was a well-known fact that, like Rica Dart, this man also had a prominent and prestigious background. His name was Hugo Samson and he stood at the top of Porta¡¯s business world. The Hugo Group under his leadership was the veritable leading enterprise in Porta, its worth in the tens of billions. It was truly a corporation of the highest caliber. On any given day, what kind of scary bodyguards did not surround him? However, the so-called martial masters that were in his employ were not at all capable of contending with the man in front of them. At this moment, these two head honchos, one in the shadows while the other out in the open, represented two of the most powerful forces in Porta. If something were to happen to them, the entire Porta would quake. But at a time like this, even if the two of them were to join forces, there was nothing they could do to the man in front of them so surrender was the only option. Yes, they already had an answer in their hearts and that was to surrender. However, before they did that, there were things that they wanted to understand more clearly. But their sneaky minds did not escape Kirin¡¯s sharp senses and heughed a coldugh. ¡°My advice to you both is to put away those prickly little thoughts of yours as soon as possible. My boss doesn¡¯t like it when the others specte about who he is. ¡°Furthermore, the more you know, the more it would be a liability to you. Nothing good wille out of it. The more you know, the more danger you will be in. Surely, you can understand this.¡± Kirin looked at these two yfully, like a cat ying with a mouse. It was not that he looked down on the two people in front of him, but that in his eyes, they really were nothing. If it weren¡¯t that these two people were considered to have some influence in Porta¡ªwhich may help with what they wanted to aplishter¡ªKirin would not have bothered to deal with either of them. Kirin sat inmand over the entire Central Region. On any given day, there were plenty of corporations and premier families worth hundreds of billions in dors that came to curry favor with him. Compared to them, Rica Dart and Hugo Samson were just so-so. ¡°If you two still have any doubts, feel free to send someone else to ask around what happened in Javon yesterday. I believe that after that, you will have no other concerns,¡± Kirin replied nonchntly. Javon? When they heard the name of the ce, Rica Dart and Hugo Samson were both stunned for a moment before a look of sudden realization crossed their faces, and both became extremely shocked. ¡°It was your people who killed Timothy Stuart!?¡± Rica Dart sucked in a deep breath and that beautiful pair of eyes stared at the man in front of her, her heart greatly disturbed. Although Timothy Stuart was not some great powerful figure in the underworld, he was the bonafide king of Javon! Butst night, news came that Timothy Stuart¡¯s entire family had been uprooted by a mysterious force, leaving only Jason Stuart as the sole survivor, and it was only because of the involvement of the Javon Battle Division. If it weren¡¯t for the Javon Battle Division, the Stuarts would have beenpletely wiped out without a trace left in this world! On the side, when Hugo Samson heard this, his face also revealed a look of indescribable fright. While Rica Dart¡¯s source of information was from the underworld while his source came from the business world. Rumor had it that someone powerful appeared yesterday in Javon, escorted by hundreds of jet fighters. Numerous businessmen in Javon now were vying to gain favor from this man. As soon as that man appeared, Timothy Stuart was terminated. It was hard not to associate the two events with one another. Hugo Samson and Rica Dart looked at each other. The more they thought about it, the more chills crawled up and down their spines. In the end, they felt as if they had fallen into an ice dungeon and bone-chilling coldness spread all over their bodies. ... At the same time, at the wedding reception in the Cloudian Grand Hotel of Porta, the hag who was in charge of keeping tabs on Brianne Taylor was instantly displeased when she heard the news of Bruce White and Shauna Taylor appearing outside the wedding venue. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree that no one from the Taylors would be present? What are they up to now?¡± The hag wore a sullen expression on her face and immediately walked towards the outside of the Grand Hotel in huge steps, followed by seventeen to eighteen guards from hotel security. She did not recognize Bruce White right away, but she did recognize Shauna Taylor. As soon as she arrived, she shouted coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?! This is no ce for trailer trash like you to be hanging about!¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: You Dare To Stop Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In Porta¡¯s Cloudian Grand Hotel, the old woman who brought along more than a dozen bodyguards fiercely walked toward Shauna Taylor. She looked as though she was going to interrogate Shauna Taylor about her sins and was extremely unfriendly. Bruce White wanted to charge over, but Shauna Taylor spoke before he managed to do anything, ¡°Bruce, wait a moment. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me talk it through with them first.¡± Then, without waiting for Bruce White to respond, Shauna Taylor walked up toward the old woman. Shauna Taylor had walked over with a smile on her face and had been extremely polite with her words. However, the old woman did not reciprocate this kindness. Instead, she even mocked Shauna Taylor, ¡°What rtives? Don¡¯t assume that the Richards would recognize the Taylors as rtives just because Brianne Taylor married into our family. Don¡¯t forget, this is just a transaction. ¡°Do you think an insignificant family like the Taylors is worthy of being our rtives? You guys really think too highly of yourselves. It looks like we were right to add those conditions beforehand. We told the Taylors not toe, yet you still came. I wonder how many people would havee if we didn¡¯t mention it to the Taylors.¡± The old woman nced at Shauna Taylor with disdain after she finished speaking her mind. It was obvious that this old hag was looking down on Shauna Taylor. Her attitude caused Shauna to lose the smile on her face. Her expression became steely-cold as she asked, ¡°The Taylors are marrying off their daughter. How is it logical to stop the bride¡¯s rtive from entering the wedding venue?¡± Shauna Taylor¡¯s attitude became more forceful when she saw that the softer approach would not work. The hag was not showing her any respect, which meant that she did not need to show the old woman any respect either. However, unexpectedly, the hag seemed to disregard Shauna Taylor. Instead, she mocked mercilessly, ¡°Marrying off their daughter? The entire Porta knows that they are selling their daughter! Don¡¯t forget, the Taylors epted a full million dors from the Richards. Who in Porta doesn¡¯t know that? And you have the cheek to talk to me about rtives? Haha¡ªI really did not expect the Taylors to be shameless enough to say something like that. I can understand that you want to get acquainted with the Richards, but can you please have some sense of shame?¡± ¡°You!¡± Shauna Taylor growled. She was so furious with the hag¡¯s attitude that she could not speak. Her beautiful face had turned red and her entire body was trembling. ¡°You what? Just scram. Don¡¯t even think about trying to get acquainted with us today. Low-ss people like you are not even worthy of being rtives of the Richards. Leave quickly if you are smart. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get the guards to throw you out of the hotel!¡± the hag shouted stubbornly. She was insistent about throwing them out and was not going to show Shauna Taylor any respect. Shauna Taylor¡¯s expression gradually turned ice-cold. She said, ¡°I¡¯m Shauna Taylor. I know the Torres¡¯ Damien Torres. Can you please let us in on the Torres¡¯s ount?¡± Shauna Taylor had a strange look on her face as she said those words. It looked as though it had required a lot of resolve on her part to say these words. Shauna Taylor had thought that the other party would show the Torres some respect. However, Shauna Taylor did not expect that not only did the hag not show the Torres any respect, but her attitude toward her became even worse. ¡°Haha¡ªDo you really think I don¡¯t know who you are? I was showing the Torres family respect by not mentioning it. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to mention it yourself. You truly are shameless. Shauna Taylor, Shauna Taylor, all of you women from the Taylors sure do not know what shame is. You are a mistress who angered Damien Torres¡¯s wife to death and yet you dare to mention it here? You might not know any shame, but I don¡¯t want you defiling the Richards¡¯ property. Tsk, tsk, tsk... You should stop wasting your efforts. You are not worthy enough to try to pressure me with the Torres¡¯ name. Also, the Torres¡¯ young master is here. Why don¡¯t I get him out here to see if he recognizes you or not?¡± The hagughed coldly. Even the people behind her burst out inughter. Theughter of the crowd shed at Shauna Taylor¡¯s face like a de. It made her feel extremely embarrassed. She felt weak and helpless and desperately wanted to find a hole to hide in. However, at this moment, a powerful sound rang out in front of her. It was as if a deity had descended from the heavens and were blocking off all sounds of mockery for her. Bruce White had not said anything before he pped the hag across the face. The old woman was instantly sent flying from the p. She spun twice before falling onto the ground. Then, she caressed her stinging face and snarled fiercely, ¡°You- Where did a brat like youe from? Why did you hit me? You dare toe and cause trouble on the Richards¡¯ property? Do you not want your life anymore?¡± ¡°Your words are too nasty. You deserve to be pped,¡± Bruce White retorted. That was all he had to say about the hag¡¯s interrogation. Then, Bruce White, whose expression was incredibly sinister, shouted indifferently to the security guards who were blocking the way, ¡°Move aside!¡± ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be rash,¡± Shauna Taylor pleaded when she saw that the situation had taken a drastic turn. It was also at this moment that the crowd finally realized who Bruce White was. Two people helped the old woman back to her feet. The hag red at Bruce White viciously and questioned, ¡°So you are the bast*rd that the Taylors picked up? Impressive. It looks like five years in prison have made you arrogant, huh? Men, throw him out. Don¡¯t let him sully the Richards¡¯ property!¡± The hag was ferocious. She was clearly brooding over the p that Bruce White had given her just now and wanted to establish her dominance again. Unfortunately, those pathetic security guards might as well have been decorative ornaments in front of Bruce White. Bruce White could deal with a hundred, even a thousand of them with next to no effort, much less a dozen of them. Boom, boom, boom... Bruce White sent one or two security guards flying with every strike he took. All ten security guards were already lying on the ground and wailing pitifully in less than a minute. Only the arrogant old hag was left standing. However, that old hag was no longer as arrogant as she had been just now. All there was left on her face was a look of immense fear and unease. ¡°Wh-What do you want? I am a Richards. I¡¯ll destroy you if you dare to touch me!¡± the olddy threatened ineffectively as she took steps back in retreat. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re fit to threaten me?¡± Bruce White asked. Boom! Bruce White lifted the hag and mmed her into the massive door of the wedding venue. The doors were sted open with a deafening bang. The ongoing wedding ceremony was instantly interrupted. Everyone was startled by the deafening crash and turned to look toward the door. All they saw was a muscr, well-postured man standing at the door. That man had limitless hostility written on his face and slowly appeared in their field of vision. Shauna Taylor was following behind the man, lookingpletely lost. She had a look of disbelief and was clearly still scared out of her wits. All of the guests were wondering the same thing. ¡°Who are they?¡± However, someone soon recognized Shauna Taylor. That person was a Torres, one of the richest families in Porta, that the hag had spoken of just now. At this moment, at the Torres¡¯ table, the expression of a young man who looked 16 turned ice-cold.. Then, he led some men and walked toward Shauna Taylor fiercely. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Teaching You A Lesson For Your Father¡¯s Sake!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Darius?¡± Shauna Taylor called. Bruce White could vividly sense the change in Shauna Taylor¡¯s body when she saw the young man. Shauna Taylor was at a loss of what to do and was even feeling a bit nervous and afraid. Clearly, Shauna Taylor did not want to face the young man who was approaching her. Thus, she intentionally hid behind Bruce White and turned her head away, not wanting the other party to see her. ¡°Stop hiding! I saw you already!¡± the young man shouted. The young man might only be 16 or 17 years old, but his expression carried a pride that was way beyond his age. It was obvious that this young man was valued highly and thus spoiled by his family. ¡°Da-Darius,¡± Shauna Taylor murmured fearfully as she walked out from behind Bruce White. She forced a smile onto her exquisite face. This man¡¯s name was Darius Torres and he was Damien Torres¡¯s son, which made him the young master of the Torres family. However, Darius Torres did not like the Taylors very much. If not for Damien Torres, Darius Torres might have already killed Shauna Taylor. It was difficult to imagine a 16 or 17-year-old child having these kinds of thoughts, but that was the reality of the situation. This was not the first time Darius Torres was making life difficult for Shauna Taylor, nor was it his first time humiliating Shauna Taylor in public. Almost everyone in Porta knew about their rtionship. It was also because of this that everyone knew Shauna Taylor was a mistress. She was a mistress who came disrupted someone else¡¯s marriage and angered the wife, Darius Torres¡¯s mother, to death. However, only Shauna Taylor knew that she was not the mistress. Darius Torres¡¯ mother was the true mistress. Shauna Taylor had been in a rtionship with Damien Torres, Darius Torres¡¯s father, when they were in college. However, the Torres looked down on the Taylors and did not allow them to be together. They interfered with the rtionship even after they knew that Shauna Taylor was pregnant with Damien Torres¡¯s son and arranged for Damien Torres to marry someone else. They even went as far as to drug Damien Torres and make him cheat on Shauna Taylor. Faced with pressure from all sides, Damien Torres truly had no choice but to marry Darius Torres¡¯s mother. Darius Torres¡¯s mother was the true mistress. Shauna Taylor had thought that after enduring it for this many years, she could finally be reunited with Damien Torres now that Darius Torres¡¯s mother had passed on. She had thought that her daughter would be able to acknowledge her biological father atst. However, Darius Torres stopped her from doing so. He used the influence of his mother¡¯s family to constantly apply pressure on Damien Torres and used every means at his disposal to stop them from getting back together. Shauna Taylor could do nothing about the situation except cry every day. ¡°I have already warned you. Next time, if I am there, you can only walk around the ce. Do my words not carry any weight anymore?¡± Darius Torres said with a ferocious expression. To Shauna Taylor, Darius Torres did not look like a 16-year-old child at all. Instead, he looked like a ferocious demon. However, Shauna Taylor could not do anything about him. She could only stand her ground and exin, ¡°Darius, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The bride is my niece, I just came to-¡± ¡°Do you not understand humannguage?!¡± Darius Torres interrupted before Shauna Taylor could finish her sentence. His voice was loud and shrill. His tone was also filled with indifference as if he was issuing Shauna Taylor amand. Shauna Taylor¡¯s expression immediately became ugly. She felt extremely anxious and could not stand still. ¡°Let me go! Shauna, Shauna, take him away quickly-¡± Brianne Taylor cried. Brianne Taylor, who was on the stage, wanted to rush over to help but was surrounded by the bridesmaids. A sh of fury erupted in Bruce White¡¯s eyes when he saw this. He immediately ran past Shauna Taylor and stood in front of Darius Torres. ¡°Move away!¡± Bruce Whitemanded with a steely expression. His ramrod body was like a massive mountain in front of Darius Torres. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do you want to stand up for her?¡± Darius Torres asked as he stared ferociously at Bruce White. His subordinates, who had been standing behind him, started to exude aggressive auras. ¡°Scram!¡± Bruce White shouted, his eyes turning dark. The next moment, his merciless aura spread outward and instantly sent Darius Torres flying backward. Darius Torres¡¯s subordinates also fell behind him. ¡°This time, I¡¯m teaching you a lesson for your father¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll cripple your hands if I hear you say anything out of line again,¡± Bruce White said without emotion. Darius Torres clenched his teeth in fury as he looked at Bruce White. His expression became even more ferocious. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll settle this score with you in the future!¡± Darius Torres shouted as he climbed up from the ground. He brought his men along and left the scene in a fit of rage. Darius Torres knew that the men he brought along were no match for Bruce White and that he could only ept defeat for now. However, that did not mean that this matter was over. To Darius Torres, this matter had only just begun. ¡°Mr. Torres! Mr. Torres, Mr. Torres-¡± Mark Richards, who was on the stage, shouted desperately. However, Darius Torres left the venue without looking back. Mark Richards¡¯ expression turned dark as he stared at Bruce White with bulging eyes. He yelled, livid, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do you know that you just f*cking foiled my good ns?!!!¡± Mark Richards had spent a great deal of effort to invite Darius Torres to this wedding. He had wanted to use this opportunity to suck up to Darius Torres. However, he did not expect an idiot to appear and hit Darius Torres. The situation had taken a turn for the worse. Darius Torres had left and might even hate the Richards because of this incident. All of this was because of the idiot in front of him who had foiled his good ns. ¡°Who is that? He must havee to disrupt the celebration. Does he not want to live anymore? This is the wedding of the Richards family!¡± someonemented. The crowd started quietly discussing the situation amongst themselves after what transpired. Mark Richards snatched the emcee¡¯s microphone and roared at Bruce White in a maniacal rage, ¡°Where did an idiot like youe from? Are you asking for death?¡± Then, Mark Richards, who was on the stage, directed his anger to the hotel¡¯s manager as he shouted, ¡°GM Closs, is this how you do things? Your hotel¡¯s security is so poor. Do you want to remain in operation or not? Why aren¡¯t you throwing that guy out yet?¡± Beneath the stage, GM Closs quickly nodded with an apologetic smile. Then, he turned around and put on a furious expression as he walked toward Bruce White. He coaxed when as he stood in front of Bruce White, ¡°Sir, this is a private banquet, please-¡± GM Closs was in front of Bruce White and wanted to push him out of the hall. However, he was instantly startled. ¡®What?¡¯ he thought. He realized to his shock that he could not stop the young man in front of him no matter how much strength he exerted. The person in front of him felt like a steel wall. GM Closs shouted for several other security guards when he noticed that something was wrong, ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? Come and help me! Do you not want your jobs anymore?¡± Seven to eight security guards surrounded Bruce White in a moment. ¡°Scram!¡± Bruce White shouted angrily.. He instantlyshed out with his aura of raging fury and sent everyone around him flying. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: The Richards Are Nothing

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wow! When they saw this sight before them, there was an uproar immediately. Everyone fixed their attention on Bruce White. This was definitely not someone ordinary! Where exactly did this mane from? How could there be someone so powerful? Countless questions popped up in everyone¡¯s mind, but they could only watch Bruce White continue moving forward, walking up to the stage one step at a time. At this moment, Bruce White was like a demonic fiend, full of malevolent intent. Everyone¡¯s hearts shuddered with every step he took. In an instant, the entire ballroom was caught in an atmosphere of extreme panic. Even the festive music that was ying quietly stopped at this moment. ¡°Bruce! Don¡¯t!¡± Brianne Taylor, who was on the stage, finally called out his name. However, when she called out his name, her eyes were full ofplex and tender emotions. She wanted to see him, but at the same, she didn¡¯t want him to show up here like this. She just wanted him to be safe and sound, to stay far away from all dangers and totally forget about her. At this moment, Mark Richards, who was more than three hundred pounds, was so enraged when he saw Brianne Taylor¡¯s loving look towards the man. His lungs were about to explode. He squinted his eyes so much that almost no pupils could be seen. His face was gloomy and sullen as he was giving Bruce White a severe gaze. ¡°I know who you are. You are that piece of garbage that the Taylors picked up, am I right? Stop! I am warning you, this is not the ce for you to cause troubles! ¡°We Richards are nothing like the Taylors. If you piss me off, you won¡¯t have a single peaceful day in Porta. ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you have been in prison for a few years and picked up some parlor tricks that you can do whatever you want here. If I want to kill you, all I need to do is just to say the word!¡± Mark Richards gritted his teeth and threatened, but he couldn¡¯t stop Bruce White from walking towards Brianne Taylor. His tant disregard infuriated Mark Richards even more. He had never been ignored by anyone like this in his life. And the other man was nothing more than a beggar who just came out of prison! When he thought of this, Mark Richards¡¯ face turned cold and gloomy as well. He stood directly in front of Brianne Taylor and took out a checkbook from his pocket. ¡°Stupid beggar, you want to swindle some money, right? Kneel down and apologize to me, then I will give you 100,000 dors!¡± Mark Richards said with an air of superiority. But Bruce White continued walking as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word he was saying. ¡°Stop! Damn you...¡± Mark Richards proceeded to block Bruce White¡¯s path with his massive body. He hadn7t finished his sentence when Bruce White acted. ¡°Noisy piggy!¡± Bruce White spat these words out coldly and proceed to pick up Mark Richards¡ªwho was more than three hundred pounds¡ªby the cor. In the next moment, Mark Richards was thrown to the side with a bang. He didn¡¯t stop until he took seven to eight major tumbles down the stage. Finally, Bruce White stood in front of the girl he had wanted to take care of since he was ten. At this time, Brianne Taylor was tearful beyond words but the bridesmaids were still holding her back. When Bruce White saw the actions of these women, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Get the heck out of my way, or I will throw all of you down there!¡± This... These bridesmaids shuddered instantly and looked at Bruce White with great trepidation. This man had thrown a fat pig like Mark Richards down the stage so easily. Little women like them would probably be thrown to the other side of town. When they considered this, all of them let go of Brianne Taylor hurriedly and fled the stage like a flock of hurried hens. ¡°Why are you still here? Why did youe? It¡¯s dangerous here, don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s over between us, it¡¯s been over since you got engaged to someone else,¡± Brianne Taylor said to Bruce White with a lot of pain. With a look of guilt, Bruce White stretched out his hand to gently wipe away the tears on Brianne Taylor¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Can you give me another chance? I promise you that this time I will never leave you behind. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you either.¡± Brianne Taylor seemed to be touched by these words. She looked at Bruce White with great emotion, but just when she was about to agree, Mark Richards¡¯ voice dispelled any such thoughts in her head. ¡°Kill him! Kill him! I want to kill him!!!¡± Mark Richards, who had been thrown off the stage by Bruce White, stood up with great difficulty, helped by a few people. Mark Richards¡¯ father, Albert Richards, was talking to the guests in the VIP lounge, but he rushed to the scene after hearing themotion. Now, he was standing next to Mark Richards. As soon as Albert Richards arrived at the scene, he said gravely, ¡°Young man, although you clearly have some abilities, what you did today was a great disrespect to the Richards. ¡°Have you ever considered the consequences of going up against the Richards? Don¡¯t you have any consideration for your family? ¡± Albert Richards¡¯ face was sullen as he stared at Bruce White ferociously. He thought that Bruce White would be cowed by his words, but he didn¡¯t expect that Bruce White would give him an even fiercer gaze in return. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bruce White snapped his head around abruptly. His face was steely and his voice was as cold as if he hade straight from Gahanna. Looking at him, the father and son duo shuddered in their hearts, a sense of horror slowly emerging. Bruce White was as ferocious as a tiger out of the cage at this point. He could see that Brianne Taylor was on the verge of agreeing with him just now. However, because of the threats from these two in front of her, she wavered again. Ahhhhh!!! The burning rage in Bruce White¡¯s chest was red hot. He stood up, exuding a monstrous fury and an equally monstrous aggression, all of which were unleashed at Albert and Mark Richards. Wow! At this moment, the hearts of Albert Richards and Mark Richards quivered. They regarded Bruce White with uncertainty and fear as if it wasn¡¯t a man who stood in front of them but a mad beast. Without being consciously aware of it, both of them took a deep breath, before they stumbled back a couple of steps. ¡°I-I warn you, don¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, I, Albert Richards, will make you sorry!¡± Albert Richards threatened with a shaky voice. However, at this time, even he could feel that he was a littlecking in terms of confidence. Clearly, he was afraid of Bruce White¡¯s strength. ¡°Do you think you Richards are fit to threaten me? Or that you are fit to force my sister to marry a piggy? Do you think you are worthy!?¡± Bruce White¡¯s face suddenly hardened and his voice, like icicles, made anyone who heard it, felt a bone-chilling coldness. ¡°Enough!¡± Just when Bruce White was about to move on them, Brianne Taylor¡¯s desperate voice came from behind again. ¡°It¡¯s really enough, stop this ruckus. ¡°I beg you, stop making things worse, okay? Do you know who you offended just now? The Torres family. And now you are antagonizing the Richards. ¡°They won¡¯t let you go, brother. Listen to me, will you please leave? Don¡¯t worry about me; it¡¯s very dangerous here.¡± When Bruce White turned his head, he saw Brianne Taylor copse on the ground limply. It was as if tens of thousands of thorns were piercing his heart. It became battered and bled in an instant. A heartbroken Bruce White hurried to Brianne Taylor¡¯s side, took her in his arms, and said resolutely, ¡°Trust me, this time, no one can hurt you, no one! ¡°No matter the Torres family or the Richards, they are nothing in my eyes¡ªI can ruin them with just amand!¡± Bruce White took out his mobile phone now to give an order to Kirin, ¡°In half an hour, I want to see the entire family of Albert Richards taken down!¡± With a chuckle, someone couldn¡¯t help butugh when they heard what Bruce White said. In an instant, the whole ce was filled with voices of ridicule, one after another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in. This bullsh*t became too much, and I caught theughing bug.¡± ¡°What gave him this kind of confidence? Is it possible that prison was now a ce that can increase your sense of superiority?¡± ¡°What an idiot! His BS was so baseless and fantastic, hahaha....¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Albert Richards, You Are Famous! Part 1

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In Porta, at an exclusive private club. While Bruce White was cooking up a storm at the Richards¡¯ wedding, the impasse between Kirin, Rica Dart, and Hugo Samson had also entered a white-hot stage. Watching more and more men gathering outside the door, Howard Wagner, who was standing behind Kirin, felt a great sense of trepidation. On the other hand, Kirin still appeared quite calm and unconcerned. ¡°You two have spent a lot of energy thinking about my proposition. I believe you have already made a decision?¡± Kirin said to Rica Dart and Hugo Samson who continued groveling on the ground with an irreverent look on his face. At this moment, Kirin¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang. ¡°Almighty?¡± Kirin took out his cellphone and was kind of startled when he looked at it. He immediately looked at Rica Dart and Hugo Samson. ¡°You guys continue thinking about it amongst yourselves, I have to answer this call first.¡± Afterward, Kirin took the cellphone, walked off to the side by himself, and answered the call from Bruce White. Soon, the call was over and Kirin solemnly dialed Green Dragon¡¯s number. ¡°Check right now and don¡¯t hang up! I need to know right now what Albert Richards did!¡± Kirin said in amanding tone. It did not take long for Green Dragon to use his intelligencework to find the ins and outs of the whole matter. When Kirin heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but start cursing into the phone. ¡°What the hell? Goddamnit to hell and back! Little Green Dragon, do you mind repeating that stupid thing you just said? Almighty¡¯s sister was forced into marriage?? How does your special mother of an Eastern Defense Headquarters do things around here? Why are we just now learning such a major frigging deal?¡± What?! Kirin was so surprised and angry when he heard what was happening that he cursed nonstop when he heard it. Green Dragon, on the other end of the phone, was feeling quite wronged. The Headquarters of Eastern Defense received a lot of information every day and the Richards were just a second-tier yer in Porta. Even a major figure like Hugo Samson could not attract much attention at the Headquarters of Eastern Defense, let alone a second-ss yer like the Richards. If Green Dragon hadn¡¯t looked up the name, Brianne Taylor, he would have never noticed this information at all, so Green Dragon was feeling pretty wrongfully used of ipetence. On the other side, Rica Dart and Hugo Samson both froze in ce after hearing Kirin¡¯s outburst. Little Green Dragon? Headquarters of Eastern Defense? Listening to his tone, the King of War from Eastern Defense, Green Dragon, sounded just like another one of his subordinates? The Headquarters of Eastern Defense was being cussed out by him like some useless piece of crap? Was this the same Green Dragon, King of War from the Eastern Defense, that they knew? Was it the high and mighty Headquarters of Eastern Defense that everyone talked about? He terminated Timothy Stuart, the King of Javon, like it was nothing, and now he spoke to the King of War from Eastern Defense as if he was a servant who messed up... Who was this man that stood in front of them? What authority did he have to be so arrogant? What?! In an instant, there were countless questions in their minds that not only did not get sorted out over time but became even more entangled. This surprising turn of events clouded both of their minds. What kind of existence was this? The two of them cast their eyes towards Kirin and shuddered at the same time. A thick astonishment shed in their eyes. Before the two of them had any time to recover from the initial shock, Kirin hung up the phone and was royally pissed off now, standing directly in front of them. ¡°I am sure you two heard what I just said. The situation is urgent and I don¡¯t have any more time for the two of you to think any further. I am going to count to three, and you must give me an answer. Surrender, or die!¡± Boom! Rica Dart and Hugo Samson¡¯s minds short-circuited in an instant, buzzing as if they had been hit by something on their heads and couldn¡¯t quite react to what they were hearing. ¡°Three!¡± However, whether they could react or not did not seem to have much effect on Kirin. He just started the count right away. Wow! The two of them sucked in a breath and wondered what the hell was with this situation? Why did everything be so urgent all of a sudden? They had no time to even think about it now¡ªwho pissed off this unstoppable terminator!!! Rica Dart and Hugo Samson were screaming inside, but at this time, Kirin was already standing in front of them, looking down on the two as the word ¡°two¡± came out of his mouth, cold and indifferent. At this moment, Kirin was like a giant who peaked into the sky, a daunting and frightening sight to behold. ¡°One!¡± Boom! The atmosphere of battle and bloodshed crushed them in an instant. Rica Dart and Hugo Samson quaked at the same time and at the fastest speed they could, they spat out a word, ¡°Surrender!¡± Wow! Kirin¡¯s aura instantly retracted and the massive panic in the hearts of these two slowly subsided atst. When the two came back to their senses, they found that their entire bodies had been drenched with cold sweat. In the intense moments that preceded, they thought that they would surely die. ¡°Very good! Since you have surrendered, we are all on the same team now. Get up. In the future, you will slowly discover how wise the decision you made today is!¡± Kirin said in a steely voice. Rica Dart and Hugo Samson stood up tentatively. When they looked at Kirin, they were full of fear and awe. ¡°Does Porta have a guy named Albert Richards and is his son getting married today? Does either one of you know anything about this?¡± Kirin asked them directly. Albert Richards? Rica Dart and Hugo Samson both showed nk expressions when they heard the name. Obviously, as the queen of the Porta¡¯s underworld and top-tier business giant, it was to be expected that neither of them would have any idea about someone as inconsequential as Albert Richards. ¡°I will give you ten minutes. No matter the cost, ruin this man, Albert Richards,pletely!¡± Kirin ordered. This... Rica Dart and Hugo Samson were taken aback again. Then, Hugo Samson couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Si...Sir, may I ask how did this Albert something...offended you?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Kirin snorted coldly, and said nonchntly, ¡°It is not me he offended but my boss, and that means, he offended your master!¡± Wow! Hearing his answer, Rica Dart and Hugo Samson were a little bit unsteady. The man in front of them was already so powerful that the King of War from Eastern Defense and the Headquarters of Eastern Defense had to do his bidding. Then, would the one behind this man be even more terrifying? Oh Albert Richards, Albert Richards, who the hell art thou? The Richards are finished today! Once Rica Dart and Hugo Samson recovered, they immediately opened the door of the club and said to those who were waiting outside. ¡°Everyone, immediately find a man named Albert Richards! We have to erase him in ten minutes!¡± Boom! An order issued jointly by Rica Dart and Hugo Samson was the equivalent of amandment in Porta. In an instant, the people under both of them started to mobilize all over Porta and began to search for a man named Albert Richards. Countless people were talking on the phone, searching on the street, and the entire Porta became very lively. All the enterprises, banks, and engineering projects rted to Albert Richards responded straight away. It was no exaggeration to say that ¡®Albert Richards¡¯ was definitely the most searched name in Porta that night. ¡°What, Albert Richards is a distant rtive of yours? Forget it, forget it! Get the hell out! You don¡¯t need to show up at work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Effective immediately, every project, partnership, and supply contract rted to Albert Richards will be stopped¡ªwe are keeping none of them!¡± ¡°Thetest order, there is a problem with Albert Richards¡¯s credit investigation. Stop all loans extended to the Richards and immediately freeze the Richards¡¯ bank ounts!¡± In just a few minutes, Porta began a vigorous and concerted effort to shut down Albert Richards. Whether it was Rica Dart¡¯s connections or Hugo Samson¡¯s associates, they were all doing their best to lock down Albert Richards. Kirin gave them ten minutes toplete the mission, but in fact, it took them less than five minutes to shut Albert Richards downpletely. In just five minutes, a second-ss yer in Porta waspletely and totally sanctioned. This was thebined strength of Rica Dart and Hugo Samson, which was also the one and only time in the history of Porta that they coborated. For a time, every street and alley in Porta was talking about this and wondered this Albert Richards was, and how on earth did he provoke both Rica Dart and Hugo Samson at the same time for such a thing to happen? ¡°I¡¯m okay with Albert Richards, his courage ismendable, I respect him as a man.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me die fromughing! You respect him as a man? I guarantee you, he has nowhere to go now even if he wanted to hide.¡± ¡°I bet you a hundred bucks Albert Richards¡¯s head must have been damaged by something. He would not be able to make such an incredibly stupid decision unless he had ten years of meningitis.¡± Albert Richards would never have imagined that this was how he became famous in Porta, and for a time, he was Porta¡¯s No. 1 celebrity. At this time, he was still unaware of it, but it wouldn¡¯t be long until he would soon learn about this.... Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Albert Richards, You Are Famous! Part 2

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking through the news that came to him one by one, Kirin a satisfied smile finally appeared on his chiseled face. ¡°Yes, I willmend all of you in front of the boss.¡± Kirin smiled with great satisfaction and immediately pushed Howard Wagner in front of the two. ¡°Let me introduce a good buddy of my boss, who is also a good friend of mine. He will be the one to let y¡¯all know what¡¯s happening in the future,¡± Kirin introduced. Howard Wagner was still in a daze, a nk expression on his face. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the series of recent surprises that had piled up in front of him. After all, the two people who were standing in front of him right now were people he never dreamed ofing into contact with in any way before! Ordinarily, an acquaintance with either one of them, whether it was Rica Dart or Hugo Samson, was already a cause for celebration, but now he was introduced to both of them at once. Most importantly, from now on, they had to take orders from HIM!! Wow! Howard Wagner suddenly felt as if he was in a dream and pinched his own thigh to check it. Oh, there¡¯s pain! And it really hurt! Bruce White did not deceive him, nor did Kirin lie. All of this was really a reality! Overnight, he went from being a peon deputy supervisor of an assembly line to suddenly bing a person who could give orders to the likes of Rica Dart and Hugo Samson. All of this was possible because of an order given by Bruce White. Howard Wagner suddenly felt like everything was from a lifetime ago. This sequence of events happened so quickly that it was a little overwhelming for him to process. ¡°Fatso, you will slowly see what I am made of. Even if you wanted to be the King of Porta, I can help you!¡± At this moment, Howard Wagner¡¯s mind kept repeating what Bruce White had told him at the celebration. All of a sudden, he was bewilderedpletely and totally bewildered. ... Cloudian Grand Hotel in Porta, the site of the wedding ceremony! He didn¡¯t bother to disguise what he said before. Almost everyone at the scene had heard what he said. Within half an hour, the Richards would be shut down in Porta! Yes, he gave them half an hour¡ªbut Kirin delivered it in ten minutes! But whether it was half an hour or ten minutes, in the eyes of everyone else, it was too absurd, so ludicrous, that it simply had to be the biggest joke of the day. For a time, the sounds of mocking and teasing were incessant. ¡°Did five years of prison turn this kid into an idiot? Half an hour to erase the Richards? If he can reach the height of the Richards in ten years, I will give you my head!¡± ¡°This bluff is just too outrageous and fantastic. Is he too out of touch with normal society that he doesn¡¯t know how to use his brain to reason anymore?¡± ¡°Is this society developing too fast, or are there too many morons around? How dare he brag about something like this? Hahaha...¡± Those harsh voices reached Bruce White¡¯s ears, but they did not affect him in the least. He knew his own strength very well. As long as he wanted to, a single order from him could turn Porta upside down. But Brianne Taylor didn¡¯t know that. At this time, she pleaded tearfully, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore. Can you just leave here, for me if for nothing else?¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Just as Bruce White was about to console Brianne Taylor, Albert Richards spoke with that mocking voice again. ¡°You disrupted the wedding of the Richards and you think you can leave so easily? Do you take yourself so seriously, or do you not take us Richards seriously enough?¡± Albert Richards¡¯ face was steely cold and Mark Richards besides him was even more savage, a cannibalistic expression on his face. At this time, Brianne Taylor stood in front of Bruce White and begged bitterly, ¡°Please, my brother didn¡¯t mean it, he just cares too much about me. ¡°Everything was my fault. I am willing to marry you of my own volition, please, just let him go. ¡± Albert Richards smiled coldly when he heard these pleading words and immediately looked at his son, Mark Richards. ¡°Mark! Go! Get your wife over here! How could a daughter-inw of the Richards get tangled up with some outsider like this? What does this look like!¡± Albert Richards ordered him. Mark Richards smiled triumphantly and immediately walked forward, ready to take Brianne Taylor by the hand. But at this moment, Bruce White jumped in front of Brianne Taylor. Right away, he unleashed a flying kick without warning. Hi-yah! Mark Richards let out a chilling scream. With a size of more than three hundred pounds, he actually flew and crasnded somewhere below the stage. With a bang, the entire room shuddered as if a small earthquake had just urred. Hiss! Everyone who watched couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud gasp. When Albert Richards saw what happened, he was shaking with fury and pointed Bruce White in the nose, shouting angrily, ¡°You are done, I am telling you, you are DONE! From now on, don¡¯t even dream about stepping into Porta! ¡°Someonee here! Call the authorities! Call the authorities immediately and report this crime!!!¡± Bruce White smiled as if it was nothing when he heard these words of indignation. Then, he turned around and said to Brianne Taylor, ¡°Little sister, believe me when I say that from this moment forward, no one can make you do anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡± Rumble! Inside Bruce White, a boundless malevolent intent now surged and rose like tsunami waves, infinite, endless, and exceedingly terrifying. At this moment, whether it was Albert Richards himself or Mark Richards who had been kicked to the side, they were all shrouded by this savage and menacing aura. It was like a mountain made of the dead and a sea of blood was already upon them. Their surroundings suddenly quieted down a lot. Ding! Ding! Ding!... At this moment, Albert Richards¡¯s cellphone rang suddenly and when Albert Richards took out his cell phone and looked at it, he was stunned for a couple of seconds. This was not because of the caller ID, but because, at the same time, almost everyone who was in the venue got a call on their mobile phones as well. Everyone did exactly the same thing and that was to take out their phones at the same time! Huh? A suspicious look appeared on Albert Richards¡¯ face and there was a vaguely unsettling feeling that started to take hold in his heart. A momentter, Albert Richards found that everyone was staring at him with an extremely strange look. What was happening? Albert Richards held the phone in his hand as if in a daze. Before he could react, several guests already left the scene in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Richards, so sorry, there¡¯s some emergency at home, I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± ¡°Mr. Richards, my mom cooked dinner and asked me to go home. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Mr. Richards...Mr. Richards...¡± All these people who had been busy courting Albert Richards were now in a rush to flee the scene one after another. Judging from their expressions, perhaps they were in fear of being found guilty by association? ¡°This...¡± Albert Richards was tongue-tied and hurriedly grabbed onto the nearest person. ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t go! What¡¯s the matter? Is the food not to your liking?¡± Mr. Smith, who had been caught by him, shook Albert Richards off quickly and sighed as he shook his head. ¡°Mr. Richards, I suggest that you hurry up and check the state of yourpany.¡± Hispany? Albert Richards was stunned. At this point in time, his employees should be working double-time. What could go wrong? Anxious and unsettled, Albert Richards picked up another call that came in. ¡°What!? More than a dozen engineering teams are on strike at the same time? How did it happen, what are you doing? Hurry up and fix it!!!¡± Not long after he received that call, Albert Richards started yelling and screaming into the phone, berating the person on the other end. ¡°Useless rice bucket! You can¡¯t even guard a few workers?!¡± Albert Richards hung up the phone, still cussing under his breath. But he could feel that something was terribly wrong, deep inside his heart. Immediately after, he hurriedly called up hispany. After listening for a while, a distraught expression appeared on his face. Hispany was hit! Three or four branch offices had been smashed through at the same time! What! Anger was written all over Albert Richards¡¯ face¡ªwho was targeting him? Before he could sort out everything, his cell phone rang again. ¡°What? The Hugo Group canceled the contracts that were given to us? What happened? Which one of you pissed them off?¡± Albert Richards couldn¡¯t stop shaking and now, he was in a full-blown panic. If the strikes and the offices being attacked did not have too great of an impact on him, then Hugo Group canceling their contracts was the final straw for him! This was an extinction-level catastrophe! More than fifty percent of hispany¡¯s contracts were with the Hugo Group! Without the contracts with the Hugo Group, wasn¡¯t this just another way of killing him off? ¡°Find out why! Go and find out immediately! You have no one? If you have no one, then go find out yourself! Go to the Hugo Group with gifts and inquire¡ªdo I have to think of everything for you?!¡± Albert Richards was furious, his forehead already beaded with cold sweat. ¡°No, no, this is not right, it¡¯s not right...¡± Albert Richards muttered to himself and decided that he needed to call up his contact inside the Hugo Group. However, before he had a chance to do just that, his contact called him instead. As soon as the phone was connected, there was a scathing beatdown. ¡°Albert Richards! I¡¯ll dig up all of your ancestors and feed them to dogs! You godd*mned son of a gun, who did you piss off now?? I¡¯m demoted because of you! Let me warn you, we are not done! This is not over!¡± Boom! All of Albert Richards¡¯s thoughts suddenly short-circuited in this instant and his brain froze. Inside his heart, huge waves of consternation rose.... Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Getting Bruce White To Kneel In Front Of Mark Richards To Apologize!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Albert Richards tried his best to exin the situation with his phone in hand. However, there were just too many people calling him and asking him what was going on. It was a neverending torrent of calls. ¡®Who exactly did I provoke?¡¯ Albert Richards thought. His contractors had gone on strike, hispany had been smashed, and his projects had all been terminated. Not only that, but his suppliers were also calling him and telling him that they wanted to settle payment early and then terminate their partnership. The Richards¡¯ business was arge enterprise and the payments for their projects were either done once a year or once every six months. However, now, all of Albert Richard¡¯s suppliers were swarming around him and requesting early payment. That was going to destroy the Richards. There was no way they could produce that much money in such a short time. Albert Richards had no choice but to sincerely plead with the suppliers to give him some time. The more high and mighty he acted on an average day, the lowlier his tone was when he pleaded with them now. Albert Richards hadpletely disregarded his reputation. If not for the fact that it was over the phone, he might have knelt in front of the suppliers to beg them. Albert Richards had fallen from a high and mighty second-rate millionaire to a debt-ridden rascal overnight¡ªno, in a matter of minutes. ¡®What the f*ck is going on!!!¡¯ Albert Richards thought. He never dreamed that he would be famous in Porta for such a reason. No one in Porta would dare to borrow money from Albert Richards now. Heck, they might not even take Albert Richard¡¯s money even if he gave it to them. ¡®What exactly is going on? Could it really be because of that brat¡¯s call?¡¯ Albert Richards wondered. He was miserable. At this moment, Brianne Taylor took advantage of the opportunity when the Richards were not paying attention to pull Bruce White out of the hotel. This was the first time in the history of Porta that a bride had run away with another man on her wedding night. However, the Richards were in utter chaos and had no energy to deal with Brianne Taylor. To the Richards, Brianne Taylor was just an item that they had bought. Bruce White whipped out a lollipop from his pocket after they left the hotel. He asked, ¡°Are you willing to give me another chance?¡± Brianne Taylor bawled when she saw the lollipop in Bruce White¡¯s hand. ¡®He still remembers our deal. I¡¯ll follow him as long as he has a lollipop in hand. He remembers. He did not forget. He did not forget!¡¯ Brianne Taylor cried to herself. Then, Brianne Taylor tugged at Bruce White as they ran. She cried as she ran, but there was a blissful smile on her face. To her, making this decision might be in the spur of the moment, but it revealed what she really felt deep inside. She tossed the marriage between the two families and the possible consequences of breaking it to the back of her head. At this moment, all she wanted was to be with the person she loved, even if it was just for one more second. Bruce White, who was being pulled along, silently observed her from behind. He stayed by her side but did not say anything. All he did was stare at Brianne Taylor and watch her vent all of the emotion she had in her heart. Finally, the two of them arrived at the ¡®secret base¡¯ that only they knew about. They had been here before when they were young. They might have called it a secret base, but it was really just an ancient locust tree by the side of the river. However, this ancient locust tree carried their childhood memories. It was here that the two of them swore to forever be by each other¡¯s side. They swore to never leave each other until the world ceased to be. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Brianne Taylor, who was still wearing her wedding dress, shouted at the raging river. There was a lot of frustration in her voice. As she shouted, tears started to fall from Brianne Taylor¡¯s eyes once again. When Brianne Taylor turned around again, Bruce White saw that she did not look like she had vented all her frustrations. Instead, she was surrounded by endless loneliness and worries. His heart started to hurt again when he witnessed this scene. A sh of guilt appeared on his face. Bruce White hugged Brianne Taylor and they sat under the ancient locust tree and watched the clouds and the river like they did when they were young. Brianne Taylor leaned into Bruce White¡¯s embrace. Though she felt blissful, there was still an unerasable worry on her face. She murmured, ¡°What should we do next? The Richards might cause trouble at the Taylors¡¯ residence if they can¡¯t find us. Dad¡¯s remains are still with them. Furthermore, Dad¡¯s greatest wish is to be epted by the Taylors again and to revitalize the Taylor family. I want to help him fulfill his dying wish.¡± Bruce White felt upset when he heard that. Bruce White¡¯s adoptive father, Keith Taylor, had disregarded his family¡¯s objections and had given Bruce every cent he could in support of Bruce¡¯s business venture. However, the rtionship between Keith Taylor and the Taylors had be extremely unfriendly as a result. Back then, the Taylors did not say anything as Zane Corporation had been developing at a steady rate. However, the Taylors were also implicated after Bruce White was framed and sent to prison. Their businesses declined drastically. In her fury, the olddy of the Taylor family exiled Keith Taylor from the family. That became Keith Taylor¡¯s greatest regret. He always had it on his mind. After that, Keith Taylor was harmed by Thomas Zane and died a pitiful death when he tried to help Bruce White repeal his case. This was Bruce White¡¯s greatest regret. He had made many contributions in battle, but he never expected that his adoptive father would be exiled from his family or that he would die a pitiful death because of him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave the matter to me. I¡¯ll definitely get the Taylors to ept Dad again and help Dad revitalize the Taylors. I will also take good care of you and Mum and not let any harme to both of you ever again,¡± Bruce White promised ceremoniously. Brianne Taylor smiled. However, there still seemed to be an immense burden in her heart. Her brows remained tense. She said to Bruce White, ¡°Bruce, can you not recklessly hit people in the future? This is not pri- Anyway, just promise me. Can you not recklessly hit anyone in the future?¡± Bruce White smiled. He knew that Brianne Taylor was being concerned for him. Thus, he nodded and promised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± Then, Bruce White sent Brianne Taylor back to the hotel she was staying at. He checked into the room beside hers and notified Kirin of his location. He had thought that everything had been resolved. However, Bruce White discovered that Brianne Taylor had left without saying goodbye when he woke up the next day. She only left behind a note which read, ¡®Don¡¯t look for me.¡¯ Bruce White immediately knitted his brows. He whipped out his phone but discovered that Brianne Taylor had turned off her phone. ¡®Where did she go?¡¯ Bruce White wondered. He had a faint sense of unease and instantly got Green Dragon to help him investigate the matter. However, nothing came out of the investigation. This made Bruce White feel even more uneasy. Brianne Taylor must have made such a decision because she did not want to implicate him. ¡°How can I bear to make you face this alone?¡± Bruce White sighed. He had Kirin and Green Dragon continue searching for Brianne Taylor as best as they could. At this moment, Brianne Taylor had returned to the Taylors¡¯ residence in Porta alone. The atmosphere in the Taylors¡¯ residence had been extremely oppressive before Brianne Taylor appeared. After all, Brianne Taylor had openly broken the arrangement of marriage and had run away with a wild man. This act thoroughly sullied the reputation of the Richards. As expected, the Richards had called the Taylors early in the morning and asked for their million dors back. However, the Taylors could not agree to pay back the million dors. They needed that money to save their family. Some time ago, the Taylors had urgently required money for an investment, but they had been unable to raise the money no matter what they did. Thus, they took the risk and borrowed money from a private financepany. Thepany called itself a financepany but was actually a glorified loan shark in disguise. In the end, the Taylors managed to borrow the money but their investment failed. Now, the loan sharks were chasing after them for payment and the daily interest rate was rmingly high. Their initial loan of 500,000 dors had snowballed into a million. The Taylors had intended to pay the loan sharks back with the million dors they got from the Richards. How could they return it to the Richards now? At this moment, an olddy who looked 70, was sitting on the main seat. She tapped the floor fiercely with her walking stick and scolded, ¡°Get that wretchedss back here immediately! Also, bring that bast*rd with her.. I want Bruce White to personally kneel in front of Mr. Richards to apologize!¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: The Overbearing Serena Taylor!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me anymore. I havee back!¡± someone shouted from outside the Taylors¡¯ vi. The door of the Taylors¡¯ vi was slowly being opened. Brianne Taylor, who looked incredibly exhausted, appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. She looked like she had not slept the entire night. ¡°Haha- Brianne Taylor! To think that you still know toe back? I thought that you have died with that bast*rd outside!¡± Brianne Taylor heard the nasty remarks that someone made the moment she stepped into the house. She traced the sound to its source. The voice hade from a female figure who looked about the same age as Brianne Taylor. That person¡¯s facial features also looked simr to Brianne Taylor¡¯s, but her expression was impossibly mean and harsh. She was Serena Taylor, Brianne Taylor¡¯s cousin. Serena Taylor was probably the person Brianne Taylor hated the most. She even hated Serena Taylor more than she detested Old Madam Taylor, the ancient-looking head of the family. ¡°Wretchedss! Get on your knees!¡± Old Madam Taylor shouted in fury as she supported herself with her walking stick which had a dragon¡¯s head carved onto its handle. However, Brianne Taylor remained unmoved. When she witnessed this, Serena Taylor immediately walked behind Brianne Taylor and stomped on her calf. Brianne Taylor knelt onto the ground with a thump. However, her expression remained determined. Though she had decided toe back, she had also made up her mind to take all of the punishment for Bruce White. ¡°Hmph! What kind of attitude is that? Are you not going to show any respect to your elders?¡± Serena Taylor walked to the front of Brianne Taylor and immediately pped Brianne Taylor across her face. The resounding p echoed around the vi. Brianne Taylor had been pped by the olddy from the Richards family yesterday and was now pped again by Serena Taylor. The palmprint on Brianne Taylor¡¯s cheek was bing more and more jarring. Despite that, Brianne Taylor still showed no sign of submission. ¡°Mum, Brianne isn¡¯t fully to me for all of this. I was the one who brought Bruce over to the wedding yesterday. Furthermore, the attitude that the Richards had toward Brianne was really-¡± Brianne Taylor¡¯s aunt, Shauna Taylor, stepped forward and defended her. However, she was halfway through her sentence when Serena Taylor interrupted mockingly, ¡°Shauna, you still have the cheek to mention this? Grandma is already showing you respect by not pursuing the mess you¡¯ve made, yet you still don¡¯t know any better? Don¡¯t forget, the trouble you are in has not been resolved yet. You should be concerned about yourself first.¡± ¡°Serena, you-¡± Shauna Taylor was rendered speechless. Her face turned red. Serena Taylor smiled coldly and did not show Shauna Taylor any respect at all. ¡°Enough! We are discussing how to salvage the situation with the Richards today. We can talk about other matters next time!¡± Old Madam Taylor instructed. Serena Taylor shot Shauna Taylor a look of disdain when she heard that. Her gaze was filled with unbridled provocation. Then, Old Madam Taylor slowly stood up and walked to Brianne Taylor¡¯s side. She questioned, ¡°Let me ask you, where is that bast*rd now?¡± Brianne Taylor pursed her lips and said with unwavering determination, ¡°I am the cause of all of this. Bruce had nothing to do with it. Punish me if you must!¡± ¡°Punish you?!¡± Old Madam Taylor snarled coldly, her expression turning a few shades darker. ¡°Do you really think that you can take the punishment alone? The Richards are asking us for their ten million dors back! Ten million dors, not ten thousand. That bast*rd Bruce White has toe back today! Not only does he have toe back, he also has to kneel and apologize to Mr. Mark Richards! Otherwise, I¡¯ll issue the order for your father¡¯s remains to be scattered into the Amarillo River!¡± Old Madam Taylor had said her piece loudly. No matter how determined she was, Brianne could not stop herself from trembling when she heard that. Tears welled up in her reddened eyes. ¡°Grandma, how can you say that? Those are the remains of your son! Are you really that unfeeling? Do you really not care for familial ties at all?¡± Brianne Taylor asked in a choked voice as she fought back her tears. However, her words failed to move Old Madam Taylor. Instead, they gave Serena Taylor another opportunity to make things difficult for her. ¡°What are you saying? Do you think you can question Grandma¡¯s decision? Don¡¯t forget. Your family hasnded the Taylors in this pathetic state back then! If not for you guys helping that f*cking bast*rd, would the Taylors have ended up in such a downtrodden state? Because of the things your father and that bast*rd have done, it¡¯s not even overboard for us to fry your father¡¯s remains in hot oil, much less scatter them into the river!¡± Serena Taylor said overbearingly. At this time, Shauna Taylor could not stand it any longer. She walked to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side and coaxed, ¡°Mum, Keith is ultimately a member of the Taylor family. The Taylors¡¯ reputation will be negatively impacted if news of this spread.¡± Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression only became a little less harsh when she heard Shauna Taylor¡¯s warning. However, at this moment, Serena Taylor stepped out once again and said, ¡°Shauna, listen to what you are saying. Do the Taylors still have any reputation left? Are you going to take out the million dors that the Richards are asking for? Or are you going to ask the Torres family for the money? Shall we see if they will give you any respect or not? The most important matter at hand right now is to find that bast*rd and get him to apologize to Mr. Mark Richards. You can¡¯t even take care of the trouble you caused, yet you have the energy to be concerned for someone else?! What a joke!¡± Serena Taylorughed coldly again. At this moment, a middle-aged woman also stepped forward entrically and said, ¡°Serena is right. Shauna, it¡¯s better for you to mind your own business. Thatd is ultimately an outsider and not a Taylor. If you get too close to him and the Torres family finds out about it, they might really think that you had a fling with him. The Taylors would be doomed if that happens.¡± That middle-aged woman was even meaner than Serena Taylor was. After all, they were from the same family. The middle-aged woman was Serena Taylor¡¯s mother, Friesa Vade. ¡°You guys!¡± Shauna Taylor seethed. She was trembling from the mockery of the two. Her eyes slowly turned red, just like Brianne Taylor¡¯s were. Brianne Taylor was very upset when she saw this. She said, ¡°Shauna, thank you. But I¡¯m the cause of all of this. You don¡¯t need to stand up for me anymore.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you- Sigh...¡± Shauna Taylor sighed as she looked at Brianne Taylor, feeling sorry for her. She deliberated for a while before deciding to secretly send Bruce White a message. Shauna Taylor had personally witnessed the incident yesterday night. Though she did not have the proof, she felt the Richards¡¯ fluster yesterday night had likely been due to the call Bruce White had made. Furthermore, Old Madam Taylor was insistent about bringing Bruce White back. Bruce White was the only person who could save Brianne Taylor. Bruce White was already on his way to the Taylors¡¯ vi before Shauna Taylor even sent him the message. He became even more certain about his guess when he received Shauna Taylor¡¯s message. The silly girl was really trying to take all the punishment alone! ¡°Brianne, wait for me. I¡¯ll never let anyone bully you! Never!!!¡± Bruce White seethed. Vroom! Bruce White floored the elerator.. The Brave Warrior he was driving sprinted forward and sped toward the Taylors¡¯ vi like an untamed horse. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Mark Richards At The Taylors¡¯!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, vi of the Taylors! Brianne Taylor was still kneeling on the ground without yielding and the atmosphere of the ce suddenly intensified. ¡°Serena, go to the front and see if Young Master Mark Richards has arrived. Make sure you greet him nicely, don¡¯t be discourteous,¡± Old Madam Taylor ordered. Serena Taylor nodded, then walked to the front of the vi with a smug expression on her face. At this time, as Shauna Taylor saw Serena Taylor walking outside, she said, ¡°Mom, Brianne can¡¯t be kneeling much longer like this, how about let her get up for now?¡± However, Shauna Taylor clearly forgot about the presence of Serena Taylor¡¯s mother, Freisa Vade. Her dislike for Brianne Taylor was no less than that of Serena Taylor. After Freisa Vade heard this, she immediately turned to Old Madam Taylor and said, ¡°Mom, Brianne can¡¯t get up just yet. We have to make sure Young Master Richards understands the stance of the Taylors. ¡°Otherwise, he might think that the Taylors didn¡¯t put enough emphasis on this matter, and who knows, he might think it was we who instructed this stupid girl to renege the marriage. ¡°If that is the case, we will be in a lot of trouble.¡± After listening to Freisa Vade¡¯s analysis, Old Madam Taylor nodded with great approval and immediately looked at Brianne Taylor coldly, ¡°Kneel! Continue to kneel! Kneel until Young Master Richards is satisfied!¡± When Shauna Taylor saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel truly sorry for Brianne Taylor. However, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Young Master Mark Richards has arrived!¡± At this moment, Serena Taylor¡¯s voice came from outside the door. When all the Taylors heard this, they stood up with great joy like they were weing a long-awaited dear friend. Even Old Madam Taylor, wobbled to her feet to head outside, supporting herself on her walking stick. This was enough to demonstrate just how much importance the Taylors had attached to Mark Richards. However, Mark Richards did not have the same positive feelings for them simply because of the Taylors¡¯ enthusiasm. Instead, there was a lingering fury that lingered on his face. When he saw Brianne Taylor kneeling on the floor, this anger reached a crescendo. It was precisely because of this b*tch that he became theughingstock of all Porta! Now, nine out of ten acquaintances knew that his fianc¨¦e ran away with a random man on their wedding day and brought shame upon him! Thinking of this, Mark Richards reached Brianne Taylor in a couple of great strides with a ferocity on his face that indicated his rage. ¡°You b*tch, you!! I gave you ten million dors and you still dare to make me into aughingstock by cuckolding me?¡± Wow! Mark Richards, who was more than three hundred pounds, raised his huge fan-like paw and pped Brianne Taylor who was kneeling on the ground. Because her back was facing him, when Brianne Taylor realized what was happening, there was no time to dodge it. Ahhh! Brianne Taylor shrunk and screamed subconsciously, but the pain she imagined did note. After that, Brianne Taylor slowly opened her eyes, only to find Shauna Taylor was standing in front of her. Mark Richards¡¯s p hadnded on her face. ¡°Auntie!¡± Brianne Taylor hurriedly got up from the ground and looked at Shauna Taylor with immense guilt. At this time, Shauna Taylor¡¯s lovely face was covered with a bright red handprint. However, Mark Richards didn¡¯t feel the slightest pity nor was he apologetic. Instead, he stared at Shauna Taylor angrily. ¡°Get out of my way! If you get in the way of my business, I won¡¯t let you go either!¡± ¡°Auntie, I...¡± Brianne Taylor had just started trying to tell Shauna to leave, but Shauna Taylor could not be dissuaded. She stood in front of Brianne steadily and met Mark Richards¡¯ gaze without fear. ¡°You pped me. If I tell Damien about this, what do you think will happen?¡± Shauna Taylor asked bluntly, even with a slight hint of threat in the way she said it. After Mark Richards heard those words, his eyes instantly turned gloomy and cold. Shauna Taylor¡¯s position was somewhat interesting. Although the Torres family did not recognize her, she did have a rtionship with Damien Torres once. Though she may not be weed in most circles, it wasn¡¯t her that he was worried about. Mark Richards was not Darius Torres who could yell at Shauna Taylor however he liked. If Damien Torres ever found out that he hadid hands on his woman, perhaps just a word from Damien would cause him to suffer endlessly. Besides, the Richards were now in dire straits themselves. The main goal of today was to get the money¡ªthere was no need to cause more trouble. When he thought of this, Mark Richards snorted with disdain and immediately nted his gigantic behind in the main seat of the room. This position was reserved for Old Madam Taylor exclusively. But now, Mark Richards sat in that special seat and no one in the Taylors dared to object. ¡°I will settle the matter about reneging on the marriageter with you all. But the ten million that you guys took from the Richards had to be returned to us; there is no discussion! ¡°And,st night, that rascal named White hurt a lot of our people, which must bepensated. Considering your attitude is sincere in general, let¡¯s just say another ten million. ¡°Altogether, that¡¯s twenty million dors. I¡¯m in a hurry, so quickly get to it! I don¡¯t care if you need to sell a house or some cars. In short, I need to have this money in hand today!¡± Mark Richards sat on the high seat unapologetically, speaking to the Taylors in an unyielding tone as if he was giving them orders. When everyone in the Taylors heard this pronouncement, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at one another. Old Madam Taylor hurried over with smiles and cated, ¡°Young Master Richards, please don¡¯t be so angry. What happenedst night was all a misunderstanding. Brianne was confused momentarily¡ªwe have already reprimanded her. ¡°From now on, she will definitely serve you with all her heart and mind. As for the guy who made troublest night, he was, in fact, not one of the Taylors. ¡°He was just some wildling that Brianne¡¯s father rescued once upon a time. Don¡¯t worry, we are already looking for him. When we find him, we will be sure to make him kneel and apologize to you.¡± Mark Richards smiled coldly when he heard this supplication and gave Old Madam Taylor a nasty and dirty look. He said unceremoniously, ¡°Are you demented, old woman? ¡°Do you think I, Mark Richards, will still want this bitch after all that? ¡°Also, don¡¯t even think about pretending to be ignorant in front of me. That rascalst night was brought over by Shauna Taylor and now you want to be cleared of the me? ¡°Hahaha... Do you think we Richards are so gullible? Or do you think we are fools?¡± After everyone in the Taylors heard these words, all of them looked as if they were in mourning. Never mind twenty million, even ten million was an astronomical figure for the Taylors right now. Old Madam Taylor was going to make an argument for her family, but Mark Richards¡¯s aggressive attitude made her felt quite discouraged. And just as the atmosphere couldn¡¯t be more chilly inside the vi, Bruce White arrived outside the Taylors¡¯ vi. This was once the ce where Bruce White lived as well. It was only after what happened to him that Old Madam Taylor took possession of the ce and imed it as her own. ¡°Master Bruce?¡± Just as he was about to break in, he heard a familiar voice calling him. Bruce White took a closer look and found that it was Mrs. Yanis, a former nanny of the house. When Mrs. Yanis saw him, she said with much emotion, ¡°It¡¯s really you, Master Bruce, you are finally back.¡± ¡°Mrs. Yanis, where is Brianne?¡± Bruce White asked immediately. When Mrs. Yanis heard him, she immediately came out of her dreamlike state and opened the door for him quickly. ¡°Master Bruce, Miss Brianne is in the hall. That great fat piggy from the Richards family is already here.. You have to hurry and help Miss Brianne.¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: This Is How I Apologize!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The heavy atmosphere inside the vi was finally broken up by the sound of the door opening from the outside. Old Madam Taylor looked at Serena Taylor and urged her, ¡°Serena, go and see if your father and the others are back.¡± Serena Taylor nodded and immediately walked out of the living room. However, before she could even take two steps, she saw that the person was not her father but Bruce White, and he was walking towards her. Her expression immediately darkened. ¡°You motherless wild man, you dare show up here?¡± Serena Taylor said to Bruce White with a frosty face. ¡°Where is Brianne!?¡± Bruce White also wore a steely face, his voice cold and indifferent. His whole body exuded an aura that warned all strangers to stay away. When Serena Taylor saw this, she gave a coldugh. ¡°Are you still thinking about taking care of other people? I tell you, Young Master Richards is inside right now. This time, you just wait for your turn to suffer!¡± Facing Serena Taylor¡¯s taunting sarcasm, Bruce White lookedpletely unmoved and walked directly towards the door that led to the hall. When Serena Taylor saw that she was being ignored, she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Stop! This is the Taylors¡¯ vi, not the prison where you came from! ¡°Grandma already said she¡¯s going to make you kneel down and apologize to Young Master Mark Richards. I think today you will kneel from this yard all the way to the hall. ¡°Maybe, Young Master Richards would be gracious enough to still ept your apology. Otherwise, hahaha...¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Serena Taylorughed with disdain, but before she finishedughing, Bruce White¡¯s steel-cold voice interrupted her, shocking her aside. ¡°You!¡± Serena Taylor, who had been pushed to the side, followed behind him with a reluctant face, gritting her teeth. ¡°Grandma, Bruce White insists on barging in and I couldn¡¯t stop him. Look at him like this, so rude!! He doesn¡¯t respect us Taylors.¡± Serena Taylor trailed behind, and as soon as she walked in, she started toin. After Old Madam Taylor heard this, she merely looked at Bruce White without any expression on her face. ¡°You have the cheek toe back!?¡± Old Madam Taylor thumped her walking stick on the ground really hard and her entire person looked as if she was in an extreme state of anger. If it weren¡¯t for this god-forsaken wildling in front of her, none of that stuff would have happenedst night, and Mark Richards wouldn¡¯t be here right now making trouble for them. All of this was because of some godd*mned wildling! ¡°Mom, look at his attitude. I already told you a long time ago, this boy was born a rebel and a natural turncoat who can never be one of us.¡± Serena Taylor¡¯s mother, Freisa Vade, was now busy adding fuel to the fire. But Bruce White¡¯s attention was not on any of these people at the moment. He looked at Brianne Taylor who was still kneeling on the ground. When he saw that hideous handprint on her face, he was instantly burning with rage! ¡°Who did that!?¡± Bruce White came to Brianne Taylor¡¯s side and helped her up, immediately questioning the people he ignored furiously. Brianne Taylor only shook her head bitterly when she heard his words. Then, she looked at him with exasperation, ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me and stay away?¡± Bruce White did not answer Brianne Taylor¡¯s question, he turned to look at those who were around them, including Mark Richards who was sitting on the main seat. In his deep gaze, there was a bone-chilling coldness. Just one look at him made the onlooker shudder as if they had been dropped into an ice cer. ¡°Who did this!?¡± His steely voice sounded again, echoing inside the Taylors¡¯ vi. The whole ce instantly quieted down. At this moment, everyone present was subconsciously avoiding his gaze, not daring to look at him. Finally, the instigator, Serena Taylor, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said arrogantly, ¡°I did it, so what? It was her own fault she had no respect...¡± p! Suddenly, a series of crisp ps were heard, sounding almost like firecrackers. Then, all everyone saw was a figure flying past them. With a loud bang, Serena Taylor¡¯s body mmed into the wall. The entire vi seemed to tremble at this moment. Total silence! Time seemed to have stopped at this moment, the entire vi was dead silent such that even the drop of a needle would be heard. No one had any time to react and no one saw when Bruce White had made his move. All they knew was that after the sounds of the ps, they saw Serena Taylor flying out, and then there was that earthquake-like sensation. Wow! After everyone came to their senses again, there was a loud burst of uproar immediately. Many of them were so fearful that they dared not scrutinize Bruce White further. ¡°You b*stard! You dare to beat my daughter!?¡± As soon as Freisa Vade came to her senses, she immediately rushed towards Bruce White, baring her teeth and ws. However, when she stood in front of Bruce White, she was cowed by the look in his eyes. She stepped back sullenly, staggered, and fell directly to the ground. ¡°Out of order! Out of order! Bruce White! You awful rebel from nowhere, do you want to turn this house upside down? This is the Taylors!!!¡± Old Madam Taylor reprimanded with gusto while leaning on her cane. However, from the moment he arrived until now, Bruce White did not even look at her once. If it weren¡¯t for Brianne Taylor holding him back at the moment, he really wouldn¡¯t mind letting the entire Taylor household experience some of his capabilities. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be impulsive, let¡¯s solve the problem at hand first.¡± At this time, Shauna Taylor also pulled him back. Bruce White nced at Brianne Taylor and nodded in agreement. At this point, Shauna Taylor filled him in with a low voice, ¡°The Richards want us to give them twenty million. ¡°Ten million for the dowry that we received from the Richards, and another ten million for the medical expenses of the people you beat upst night. ¡°The olddy meant for you to kneel down and apologize to Mark Richards so that he won¡¯t hold the Taylors responsible anymore.¡± ¡°Bruce, this all happened because of me, I¡¯ll apologize to him,¡± Brianne Taylor said emphatically. Bruce White cast aforting look at her, then smiled and told her, ¡°Silly girl, how can I let you apologize?¡± After he finished saying this, Bruce White walked slowly to Old Madam Taylor and cast a nce at Mark Richards, who was sitting on the main seat like he owned the ce. ¡°You want me to apologize to him?¡± Bruce White said nonchntly. There seemed to be a bit of faint mischief hidden between his words. Old Madam Taylor squinted her ancient eyes and said in a steely voice, ¡°As long as you are willing to apologize to Young Master Richards here, I can forget about everything that happened just now. Otherwise, the Taylors will make you real sorry!¡± ¡°Well, since you have decided, then I will go and apologize to him!¡± Bruce White smiled coldly and immediately walked towards Mark Richards. Thetter looked at Bruce White who was walking over to him and a sarcastic smile emerged on his bloated face. ¡°Hahaha...so what if you can fight? You still have to obediently apologize to me all the same. Kneel and kowtow until I am satisfied!¡± Mark Richards looked at Bruce White haughtily, his eyes full of disdain and mockery. But just as he was expecting Bruce White to kneel and kowtow to him, Bruce White walked straight up to stand in front of him. ¡°Young Master Richards, I apologize!¡± Boom! As soon as his voice fell and before Mark Richards could even react to what Bruce White said, he felt a crackling sounding from his arm, like the sound of bones breaking. Wow! Mark Richards¡¯s heart shuddered suddenly. He wanted to struggle but his own body was no longer under his control as he flew off the ground. Yes, he flew off the ground¡ªall three hundred plus pounds of him actually flew! There was a bang even louder than the one that Serena Taylor made just now. Mark Richards, whose frame was more than three hundred pounds, had been picked up by a single arm and thrown out into the yard. As Mark Richards made hisnding, the hearts of everyone in the Taylors also crashed to the ground. It¡¯s over now. This time, there was absolutely no room for any reconciliation! Wow! Everyone in the Taylors stared at Bruce White with a look of iparable hatred. They were so crestfallen it seemed as if they were in a funeral procession. ¡°You...you...you....¡± Old Madam Taylor pointed at Bruce White as she trembled without ceasing, greatly agitated by his behavior. But Bruce White simply spoke without much concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to apologize? I did¡ªthis is how I apologize!¡± Chapter 40

Chapter 40: I Will Beat Up The Torres Family Just The Same!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wow! As soon as he said that, the entire vi turned dead silent. It was so quiet that the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. All the Taylors were looking at Bruce White, their gazes ever so resentful. Once Old Madam Taylor realized what had happened, an anxious expression hung on her face as she ordered, ¡°Quick, take Young Master Richards to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes... Yes...¡± Everyone in the Taylors looked as if they had just awakened from a dream. Someone immediately ran out to the yard to help Mark Richards get up. Even Old Madam Taylor walked out shakily, leaning on her walking stick. Her expression was one of immense panic. ¡°Damn you! Bruce White, you godd*mned bastard! I¡¯m not finished with you! I will kill you and all of the Taylors will go down with you! ¡°You¡¯re dead meat! The Richards will not let you go, and neither will the Torres! Just you wait and see!!!¡± Mark Richards clutched his arm which hung loosely like a pendulum, howling and crying with fanfare as he broke away from the Taylors who were trying to help him. ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Take me to the hospital right now!¡± After breaking away from the Taylors, Mark Richards shouted at the two men he had brought with him. His two underlings gave a cold shudder and looked at Bruce White with dread. Hurriedly, they took Mark Richards and left. When all of the Taylors saw this, their hearts sank to the bottom of the pit. This was it! This time, they werepletely finished! They never expected that in the end, not only were they not able to cate Mark Richards, they antagonized Mark Richards beyond their worst estimations! And all because of Bruce White¡ªthat godforsaken wildling!!! ¡°Bruce White!!!¡± Old Madam Taylor trembled with anger as she leaning on her cane. She suddenly snapped her head around, the two rays of lighting out of those feeble eyes looked about to swallow him whole. However, faced with the anger of Old Madam Taylor, Bruce White acted as if nothing had happened. His demeanor was calm and at ease as if what he had just done was nothing worth speaking of. Seeing how carefree Bruce White was despite all that he had done, everyone in the Taylors was even more aggravated and all of them stared at him viciously. Brianne Taylor was very anxious at this time as well. She pulled on Bruce White and asked, ¡°Bruce, how could you hit him again? Didn¡¯t you promise me not to do that anymore?¡± But Bruce White just smiled and did not say anything. People like Mark Richards will never learn their lesson without a beating. Since he wanted to continue ying this game, then from Bruce¡¯s perspective, he had no choice but to help him learn! At this time, Old Madam Taylor had already walked up to Brianne Taylor in a couple of steps and was about to interrogate her about the offense she had justmitted. Bullies always looked for the ones who were easy to pick on. At the moment, she clearly didn¡¯t dare to start anything with Bruce White for fear that she would end up like Mark Richards. Brianne Taylor too was afraid that Bruce White couldn¡¯t stop himself from doing something to the olddy. After all, the olddy was not like Mark Richards. In her state, she was so frail that she would be blown away if the wind was just a little stronger. So she shoved Bruce White behind her. ¡°Are the two of you looking forward to seeing us Taylors in total ruins?¡± Old Madam Taylor pounded the ground with her cane, looking extremely angry. But Brianne Taylor still insisted that since she was the cause of all this, she would bear all the responsibility. ¡°How? What do you have to take responsibility for this? Do you really think that the Richards can¡¯t make do with someone else, that it has to be you? With Mark Richards¡¯s wealth, what kind of woman can¡¯t he have? ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because of your looks? ¡°Our family worked so hard to get you married into their family¡ªdo you really think it¡¯s just for ten million dors? ¡°Old Madam Taylor berated her because she couldn¡¯t understand why Brianne was so obtuse about the whole thing. At this time, Shauna Taylor saw how embarrassed Brianne Taylor was and couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that anymore. She said, ¡°Mom, what is done, is done. ming Brianne won¡¯t help a thing. ¡°How about this, let me give Damien a call and ask him to mediate. What do you think about that?¡± After Old Madam Taylor heard these words, her emotions eased a bit. At this time, Serena Taylor, who had been thrown against the wall earlier, clutched her swollen face and returned to the olddy¡¯s side. However, instead of repenting, Serena Taylor stared at Bruce White with a frosty expression of someone who wanted to devour him alive. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you hear what Mark Richards said just now? He mentioned the Torres and said that the Torres family wouldn¡¯t let this bast*rd off either.¡± When Serena Taylor said those words, she did not forget to give Bruce White a dirty look. Old Madam Taylor frowned, then thought of a horrific possibility. She immediately asked Shauna Taylor, ¡°What happenedst night? Tell me the truth!¡± After she heard that, Shauna Taylor trembled and quickly lowered her head. Her lips pursed tightly together, and she said nothing. ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t think I can find out if I wanted to? Do you want me to peddle my old ass and call up the Torres pointlessly!?¡± Old Madam Taylor said with incredible outrage. Shauna Taylor mumbled. To avoid making things more difficult than it already was for Bruce White, she didn¡¯t dare to tell them what exactly happened yesterday. But right at this moment, Bruce White spoke again, ¡°The Torres family was rude, so I taught them a lesson.¡± What!!! As soon as he said that, a heavy and grave atmosphere descended upon the entire Taylor household. He had just pissed off the Richards royally, and now they were finding out that he had also provoked the Torres? Bruce White was nothing but a troublemaker of the first degree! Who was the Torres family? They were a top-tier family in Porta. They could kill the Taylors with only their little finger. The Taylors had hoped that Shauna would one day gain their approval and be one of them so that the Torres family could help the Taylors in society. But Bruce White beat them up? This was nothing short of trying to kill off the Taylors. At this moment, everyone turned their attention to Bruce White. Those stern and vicious gazes were almost like knives. They all wanted to cut off a piece of Bruce White, a little bit at a time. ¡°Bruce...¡± Brianne Taylor looked at Bruce White with genuine concern. Bruce White smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you I won¡¯t beat them up again.¡± Brianne Taylor gave him a wry smile. That was not what she wanted to say at all, but at this time, Bruce White had already made his way in front of the olddy. ¡°You are a lost cause! You really won¡¯t stop until you killed each and every one of us Taylors, right?!!¡± Old Madam Taylor screamed furiously. ¡°Grandma, look at him, does he show even the slightest sign of repentance? I think you should tell the Torres family toe, take him away, and personally teach him a lesson,¡± Serena Taylor said grudgingly. After listening to her, Old Madam Taylor nodded, apparently approving of Serena Taylor¡¯s idea. ¡°Are you really that afraid of someone as insignificant as the Torres family?¡± Bruce White asked carelessly at this time. His words seemed not to contain much esteem for the Torres family at all. ¡°You are so ignorant!¡± Serena Taylormented coldly. Bruce White sneered, ¡°If the Torres family dares toe here, I¡¯ll beat them up just the same!¡± ¡°Brianne, if you continue to let him talk like this, I will tell them to scatter Keith¡¯s ashes in the Amarillo River right now!¡± Old Madam Taylor threatened angrily. ¡°How dare you!¡± Bruce White¡¯s face suddenly hardened and the aggression in his body surfaced again. When Brianne Taylor saw him like this, she quickly pulled him back. At this time, Shauna Taylor sighed silently and stood up to defend Bruce White. ¡°Bruce beat up Darius Torres because he was trying to stand up for me. Let me give Damien a call.¡± Old Madam Taylor gave Bruce White a fierce look and immediately turned to Shauna Taylor in distress. ¡°You are so dumb! You waited so many years for that woman to die. This is the best chance for you to marry into the Torres family. ¡°Now you offended the Torres family on ount of this damn bast*rd. How will you ever get into the Torres family¡¯s good books in the future? ¡°Go! Call Damien Torres immediately! Call him now and turn on the speaker! ¡°If we can¡¯t extinguish the anger of the Torres family and resolve the troubles we have with the Richards, this stupid girl and this damn bast*rd will never be allowed to enter this house ever again. And they will never see Keith¡¯s ashes!¡± Chapter 41 - Boasting?

Chapter 41: Boasting?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, the Taylor family. At the insistence of Old Madam Taylor, Shauna, who had a troubled expression on her face, still dialed Damien¡¯s number. But before Shauna could say anything, a reproachful voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°What exactly is going on in your family? How could Bruce hit Darius? Darius said that you were there at the time. Why didn¡¯t you stop him? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Old Mr. Torres¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days? How can I put in a good word for you in front of Old Mr. Torres when you stirred up such trouble at this juncture? ¡°Do you even take my words to heart? You can¡¯t even do such a simple thing properly? What else can I expect from you?!¡± The voice from the other end of the phone made Shauna¡¯s expression instantly freeze. Meanwhile, Serena and Freisa, the mother and daughter,ughed sinisterly. Their faces were filled with derision. At this moment, Shauna was extremely embarrassed, but she still bit the bullet and said, ¡°Damien, it was my fault that Darius got beat up. Bruce beat him up impulsively because he wanted to stand up for me. ¡°Try to persuade Darius not to make things difficult for Bruce. If he¡¯s angry, I can apologize to him in person.¡± Looking at Shauna¡¯s humble attitude, Brianne felt very ufortable. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t be in such big trouble. ¡°In this situation, you still have the heart to plead on behalf of others? You better mind your own business! Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me! ¡°You better listen up. I will think of a way to appease Darius. But, you better be on your best behavior. If Darius doesn¡¯t acknowledge you as his stepmother, you can forget about marrying into the Torres family! Damien said fiercely, ¡°Now, Old Mr. Torres¡¯s birthday celebration is the priority. You better prepare well. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Damien then hung up the phone and left Shauna standing in ce with a helpless look on her face. Her eyes gradually reddened. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Taylor family also became strange. Serena snickered and ridiculed in a sarcastic manner, ¡°See, what did I say? She can¡¯t even handle her own affairs yet still wants to stick her nose in other people¡¯s business. Isn¡¯t she being too big for her britches?¡± Freisa also mocked, ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I¡¯m not going to help you with this matter. You could have chosen anyone to help, yet you¡¯re helping this jinx. Now, you¡¯re even putting yourself in harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°I...¡± Shauna looked aggrieved, but she didn¡¯t know how to defend herself. At this time, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but look at Bruce for help. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Bruce, Auntie is doing this to help us. Can we help her?¡± However, after saying this, Brianne felt a little regretful. Bruce couldn¡¯t even protect himself now. How could he help Shauna? However, Brianne didn¡¯t expect Bruce to stand up at this time. He said to Shauna in assurance, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I really don¡¯t care about the Torres family. If they want to cause trouble for me, you can push all the me onto me. If they dare to cause trouble, I will make them suffer.¡± As soon as he said this, the entire Taylor family burst intoughter. Serena shot Bruce a disdainful nce as she said, ¡°Stop bragging in this situation. Do you really think that anyone will believe your words? Not to mention the Torres family, you can¡¯t even protect yourself from Mark. Do you really think that after you beat him up today, he will let it go? Dream on!¡± When Freisa heard this, she also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Jinx, you just got out of prison and have already caused so much trouble for our family. Now, you still dare to boast shamelessly here? Hehe... it¡¯ll be good enough if you can keep your own affairs in check. Do you really think that you¡¯re great just because you can fight? A person like you should live in prison for the rest of your life.¡± Not to mention Bruce, but even Brianne became indignant when she heard it. However, Brianne knew that she couldn¡¯t let Bruce hit people anymore. Otherwise, the matter would be even more difficult to deal with. Therefore, Brianne immediately stopped Bruce from hitting anyone. Bruce smiled faintly. In fact, he had never thought of hitting people. Following that, Bruce stood in front of everyone and said slowly, ¡°If the Richards family wants to cause trouble, just let theme. I, Bruce, will take any number of people thate!¡± ¡°Stop bluffing! Stop bluffing!!!¡± When Old Madam Taylor heard this, she was instantly enraged. In this kind of situation, Bruce still dared to speak so arrogantly? In the face of her reprimand, Bruce only replied indifferently, ¡°I will naturally resolve the troubles of the Richards family and the Torres family. However, if you dare to touch my foster father¡¯s ashes, I will bury all of you together with my foster father!¡± After saying this, Bruce ignored the objections of the Taylor family members and directly pulled Brianne away from the Taylor family. Although the Taylor family members were furious, they were all afraid of Bruce¡¯sbative strength. Therefore, no one dared to stop him. After leaving the Taylor family, Brianne still felt a little uneasy. ¡°Bruce, is it really okay for us to leave like this? Why don¡¯t you go out and hide? I¡¯m afraid...¡± Before Brianne could finish her sentence, Bruce interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Silly girl, no matter what happens, I have your back. Moreover, the next time the Richards familyes, they might note to find trouble. Perhaps, they will be here to apologize?¡± Hearing this, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him with bitterness. She said peevishly, ¡°Bruce, I found that after you came back this time, you like to brag more and more.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Bruce smiled and continued to say, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Richards family are unreasonable people. Perhaps, they wille to their sensester?¡± Brianne sulkily rolled her eyes at him again. Then, she followed him and headed towards the hotel with worry. On the way to the hotel, Bruce fiddled with his phone and sent a message to Kirin, ¡°Ask Albert to apologize to the Taylor family tomorrow!¡± On the other side, after Kirin received the message, he handed it to Howard. Kirin knew that Bruce valued Howard and wanted to help him. In that case, it was better to leave such an opportunity for Howard so that he could gain some experience. After Howard saw the news, he looked at Kirin gratefully and immediately took out his phone to give Rica a call. ¡°Rica, there¡¯s something I need you to do personally. Tomorrow, I want to see Albert¡¯s family personally apologize to the Taylor family.¡± After Howard made the call, he let out a sigh of relief and broke out in cold sweat as he said, ¡°Kirin, was what I said okay?¡± ¡°Well done. Keep it up. Remember, you don¡¯t have to be too polite with them. It¡¯s their fortune to be able to work for you,¡± Kirin said calmly. Howard nodded heavily when he heard this. On the other side, Rica immediately gathered her people after receiving the news. After many investigations, Rica had already made some guesses about Bruce¡¯s identity. She knew very clearly that being able to work for such a big shot was something that many people dreamed of doing. Therefore, she had to be very careful with everything that the big shot instructed her to do. She had to get it done perfectly. This was definitely a great opportunity for her to rise up. She might even be able to follow this big shot and do something even bigger in the future! ording to Rica¡¯s guess, this big shot was very likely from the Taylor family. This was because what happenedst night and today had something to do with the Taylor family. The Taylor family was just an upper-middle ss family in Porta. They definitely didn¡¯t have that much ability. The only possible person was Bruce, who had been in prison for five years! After figuring this out, Rica immediately gathered more than a hundred people. The mighty team headed straight for the Richards family. On the other side, after Mark suffered a setback at the Taylor family, he went straight to the hospital to get a cast. However, he had been brooding over what had happened during the day. He had suffered two losses at the hands of the same person in a row.. This was hard for him to ept. Therefore, once he was discharged from the hospital, he cursed, ¡°D*mn it! Let¡¯s go home! This time, we must get Southern Dart¡¯s people to teach Bruce a good lesson!¡± Chapter 42 - Break Both Hands!

Chapter 42: Break Both Hands!

Porta, the Richards family! At this moment, as the head of the Richards family, Albert was kneeling in the hall with fear and trepidation. His face had an ingratiating expression on it, as if he was trying to please someone. ¡°Rica, is there some misunderstanding? Did I, Richards, offend you in any way for you toe here personally? I will definitely apologize to you if that¡¯s the case.¡± Albert smiled apologetically. The cold sweat on his forehead had almost drenched his pajamas. Half an hour ago, he had just finished showering and was about to lie down. However, Rica led more than a hundred people and directly removed the door of the Richards family. Not only that, but she even directly carried him, who was just about to lie down, to the hall. At first, he thought that his house had been robbed, but he saw that it was one of the two underground forces in Porta, Southern Dart, Rica! At this time, Albert also realized that he had probably offended Rica in some way, which caused this to happen. First, the Richards family¡¯s territory was destroyed, and now, Rica hade looking for him. It seemed that he was in deep trouble this time. Thinking of this, Albert felt more and more uneasy. He scratched his head as he pondered over it, but couldn¡¯t think of how he had offended Rica. After Rica heard this, she simply snickered. ¡°If you had offended me, perhaps you could have spent some money to settle the matter, but unfortunately, you have offended someone that even I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Someone that even Rica couldn¡¯t afford to offend? After he heard those words, Albert¡¯s heart immediately thumped in apprehension. He broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, Rica. I really don¡¯t know what¡­¡± Albert was terrified and hurriedly defended himself. However, Rica didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him. Rica¡¯s pretty face had a cold expression and she said icily, ¡°It¡¯s useless to exin it to me. Tomorrow, bring your people to the Taylor family to apologize. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Taylor¡­ Taylor family?¡± Albert was stunned and couldn¡¯t understand. How did the Taylor family have anything to do with Rica? ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Rica¡¯s expression darkened and she said indifferently. Albert¡¯s body trembled as he hurriedly replied, ¡°No¡­ I can definitely do it. I¡¯ll bring people to the Taylor family tomorrow to apologize. I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Rica nodded and was about to leave with her people. However, the moment she stood up, Mark, who was in a cast, walked in with trepidation. He had already seen many people outside, and they were all Rica¡¯s men. When he entered, he saw Rica standing in the living room of his house. At first, Mark was also shocked. However, when he saw his father sending Rica off with a smile, he felt relieved. Since his father was considerate enough to invite Rica over, this time, Bruce would definitely be in big trouble! Thinking of this, Mark rushed to Albert¡¯s side and said indignantly, ¡°Dad, look. Today, I went to the Taylor family to ask for money. However, that b*stard from the Richards family, Bruce, even beat me up! ¡°Dad, you have to get revenge for me. Bruce is simply too cocky. Not only did he snatch my wifest night, but he even beat me up today! ¡°Not only that, but he also said that even if the Torres family went, he would still beat them up. Look, isn¡¯t he too out of line?! He is too f * cking infuriating!¡± When Albert heard these words, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. A look of fear instantly appeared on his face. He really said what he shouldn¡¯t have! Albert hurriedly wanted to stop Mark, but at this time, Mark was worked up and directly ran to Rica¡¯s side. ¡°Rica, look. Look at how badly he beat me up. This time, you must get your men to teach him a harsh lesson. ¡°It¡¯s best to break both of his hands, or else I won¡¯t be able to take this lying down!¡± Mark cursed as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Br*t, shut up!¡± Just as Mark was feeling smug, Albert gave him a reality check. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? I¡¯m talking to Rica. How can you just watch that b*stard from the Taylor family continue to be so cocky?¡± Mark scolded relentlessly. Albert pped Mark directly. Mark was confused. Then, Albert walked to Rica¡¯s side in fear and trepidation as he said, ¡°Rica, my son made a faux pas. Please¡­¡± Just as Albert was apologizing, Rica slowly turned around to him with a cold look on her face. When he saw Rica¡¯s expression, Albert became nervous. This was troublesome. He had just promised Rica that he would apologize, but his son wanted to cause trouble. Wasn¡¯t this digging his own grave? Just as Albert was feeling uneasy, Rica, who had a cold expression, said indifferently, ¡°Sure. Since your son said so, then break both of his hands.¡± Huh? Albert had a puzzled expression on his face. Could it be that he had thought wrongly? ¡°Dad, see, I told you that I didn¡¯t say¡­¡± Mark looked smug and pleased. However, when Mark was halfway through his words, the smile on his face suddenly faded. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Mark suddenly saw two of Rica¡¯s men walking over with menacing expressions. This scared Mark so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Just as Mark was trembling with fear, the two ruthless men directly pressed down on Mark and pulled out his other hand that wasn¡¯t in a cast. Crack! The sound of bones breaking could be heard along with Mark¡¯s screams. All of a sudden, the entire Richards¡¯ family home was filled with Mark¡¯s screams. Albert stood at the side with a bitter expression. He didn¡¯t dare to say or do anything. ¡°Remember what I just said. If the people don¡¯t arrive tomorrow, get someone to rescue the two of you from h*ll.¡± Rica¡¯s voice was icy cold as she spoke. Albert¡¯s entire body trembled, and he knelt on the ground in fear and trepidation without daring to raise his head. After a full half an hour, Albert slowly raised his head. At this time, Rica¡¯s people had already left. Albert got up from the ground, turned around, and walked towards Mark in anger. He smacked Mark¡¯s body again and again. ¡°You prodigal! I already told you to stay away from femme fatales, but you didn¡¯t listen. I told you to marry a wife. I told you to marry a wife¡­¡± Early the next morning, someone rushed into the Taylor family to yell, ¡°Something bad has happened! Something bad has happened. The Richards family called a lot of people from the underworld overst night. They¡¯re probably going to settle the ount with us today!¡± What!? When Old Madam Taylor heard this news, she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even eat her breakfast. She said angrily, ¡°Quick! Call Brianne and tell her to bring that brat back immediately! Remember, immediately! Don¡¯t think that the Taylor family will take the me for him! ! !¡± Chapter 43 - Waste of His Talent If He Doesnt Become a Comedian

Chapter 43: Waste of His Talent If He Doesn¡¯t Be a Comedian

After receiving the news that the Richards family had contacted people in the underworld to deal with Bruce, the entire Taylors family was in turmoil. Almost everyone was afraid of being implicated by Bruce. At this time, Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, was preparing to call Brianne to bring Bruce back ording to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s instructions. The moment she picked up the phone, Old Madam Taylor interrupted her and said, ¡°Remember! Don¡¯t mention that the Richards family has already contacted the underworld. Don¡¯t let that b*stard find out. Otherwise, if he gets cold feet and doesn¡¯te back, then our entire Taylors family will have to take the fall for him. ¡°Also, give Serena a call. Hasn¡¯t Serena been dating the heir of the Simmons family recently? Ask her to invite the son of the Simmons family over. When the Richards family sees the Simmons family, perhaps they will be afraid.¡± After all, Old Madam Tang had experienced all sorts of things. After panicking, she quickly calmed down and began to make arrangements. In order to prevent anyone from tipping off Bruce, she even hid it from her own daughter, Shauna. Time passed by slowly. The entire Taylors family was like cat on a hot tin roof, restless and anxious. Finally, Serena and her boyfriend, Franklin, appeared in the Taylors family¡¯s home. The moment she saw Franklin, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s nervous expression finally eased up a little. Serena¡¯s boyfriend, Franklin, was the son of the Simmons family, a wealthy family in Porta. He was young and promising, and at such a young age, he already held an important position as a director in the Simmons family¡¯spany. It was almost certain that he would inherit the family business in the future. At that time, in order to let Serena social climb, the Taylors family had spent a lot of money on Serena to make her look like a beautiful socialite. The Taylors family was counting on the Simmons family¡¯s marriage to enrich the Taylors family. With him around, the Richards family would also be cautious and would not make things too difficult for the Taylors family. When she thought of this, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s mood improved a lot. He held Franklin¡¯s hand earnestly and said, ¡°Franklin, I¡¯ll leave Serena to you. If she does anything wrong, you can tell me. I will teach her a lesson for you. ¡°I suddenly invited you over this time because we¡¯re going to be a family soon. ¡°Something happened to our Taylors family a few years ago. That useless second son of mine had an illegitimate son, who provoked the Richards family.¡±. ¡°The Richards family is going to bring people from the underworld to look for trouble soon. Don¡¯t worry. This matter has absolutely nothing to do with our Taylors family. We definitely won¡¯t protect that b*stard.¡± However, I am worried that the Richards family will do drastic things out of anger and implicate the Taylors family. Therefore, I want you to put in a few good words for the Taylors family. I wonder if it will be too much trouble for you?¡± After Old Madam Taylor said this, the entire Taylors family stared at Franklin. ¡°This¡­¡± Franklin looked at Serena hesitantly, as if he had something to hide. Seeing this, Old Madam Taylor immediately understood and said, ¡°Freisa, take out the gift I prepared for my grandson-inw.¡± Hearing this, Freisa immediately ran into the room and took out a vintage box. There was a jade pendant inside. The color was gorgeous, and it was worth at least 1.8 million dors. ¡°This jade pendant is a gift from me. I hope you will like it, Franklin,¡± Old Madam Taylor said. This jade pendant once belonged to Bruce¡¯s foster father, Keith. Later, after Keith died, the Taylors family snatched it from Brianne. And now, this jade pendant was one of the few gifts that the Taylors family could afford to give. If it were not for the sake of wooing Franklin, Old Madam Taylor would not have been willing to give such a good jade pendant as a gift to Franklin. Franklin took the jade pendant and revealed a satisfied smile on his face. After that, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. From now on, the Taylors family¡¯s matters will be my own matters. My family is very familiar with Northern Paul of the underworld. If the Richards family dares to target the Taylors familyter, I¡¯ll make him suffer!¡± Northern Paul? After they heard this name, the faces of the Taylors family members couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of excitement. Each and every one of them looked at Franklin with iparable envy. In Porta, there were two great kings, Southern Dart and Northern Paul! Southern Dart referred to Rica Dart, while Northern Paul referred to Draco. People usually referred to him as Mr. Draco! Before this, the Taylors family members also didn¡¯t expect that the Simmons family actually had a rtionship with Northern Paul. ¡°Mom, then our loan¡­¡± Freisa¡¯s eyes lit up as she immediately recalled the five million debt that the Taylors family borrowed from Northern Paul¡¯s financepany. Some time ago, in order to invest in a project, the Taylors family had to borrow five million from the financepany under Northern Paul. In the end, the investment failed and the money went down the drain. However, the settlement from the financepany was frighteningly high. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a loan of ten million. The Taylors family was unable to repay it, so they could only sell Brianne to the Richards family, as if she was amodity. Although the money was in their hands, the Taylors family had not had the time to repay it. Therefore, when Freisa found out that Franklin had a rtionship with Northern Paul, she immediately thought of asking Franklin to do Northern Paul¡¯s work. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she was stopped by Old Madam Taylor. Old Madam Taylor was a shrewd person. She knew clearly which was more important. Such an opportunity would be lost every time she used it. She definitely could not waste it just for a mere ten million. She had to make good use of it! When she thought of this, Old Madam Tang looked at Franklin with an increasingly satisfied gaze. She could not wait to marry Serena off immediately. After that, Old Madam Tang continued to hold Franklin¡¯s hand. They held each other¡¯s hands for a while. At this moment, Bruce and Brianne finally appeared in the Taylors family¡¯s home. When they saw the two of them, everyone in the Taylors family was furious. ¡°Wretched girl! Were you taking so long because you don¡¯t want to return to this family?!¡± Freisa took the initiative to scold them. When Bruce heard this, he sneered at everyone and said flippantly, ¡°I¡¯m not wee? Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°You!¡± Freisa was so angry that she was speechless. At this moment, Old Madam Tang also gave her a look, indicating that she should not say anything further. After all, the Taylors family was preparing to push Bruce out to take the me. If he left at this time, wouldn¡¯t the Richards family pin the me on the Taylors family? ¡°Since you¡¯re here, have a seat. The Richards family will be here soon. Don¡¯t forget what you said!¡±Old Madam Taylor said in a low voice with an impassive expression on her face. At this time, Shauna secretly sent a message to Brianne to remind her that something was wrong with the Taylors family today and that they might be in dangerter. After receiving the message, Brianne looked at Shauna gratefully and then handed the phone to Bruce. Bruce took a look and said disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll have your back. Besides, didn¡¯t I say yesterday that the Richards family might be here to apologize?¡± Just as he said this, Franklin, who was sitting next to Old Madam Taylor, directly burst out into a snicker. Franklin held back hisughter and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure. It¡¯s just that what he said was too funny. Unless he¡¯s out of his mind, he wouldn¡¯t say something so ridiculous. ¡°Serena, is he the guy you mentioned, the one who has been in prison for five years? He¡¯s quite funny. It would be a waste of his talent if he doesn¡¯t be aedian. ¡°How about this? Since he¡¯s a prisoner, it won¡¯t be easy for him to find a job when hees out. I¡¯ll give him some money and sign him up for aedian training ss. Hahaha¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Franklin didn¡¯t even bother to keep up a polite facade anymore. He immediatelyughed out loud. When the Taylors family members saw this, they also started tough. For a moment, the entire Taylors family wasughing at Bruce. Itsted for a long time. Chapter 44 - Really Here to Apologize?

Chapter 44: Really Here to Apologize?

Listening to the ridicule of the Taylors family, Brianne felt very ufortable. It didn¡¯t matter if she was ridiculed, but Bruce had just gotten out of five years of wrongful imprisonment and was being targeted by so many people, so how could he reintegrate into society in the future? For Bruce, Brianne had secretly read a lot of information about how to reintegrate people who had been unjustly imprisoned into society. One of the most important things for people like Bruce, who have been wrongfully imprisoned, was the trust of the people around him. Once the people around him no longer believed him, it would burden him greatly. It might make him have a mental breakdown and go down the wrong path. Brianne didn¡¯t want Bruce to be like this, so she stood up and said angrily, ¡°Have you had enough ofughing? My brother was wrongly used. I will help him get justice. You are not allowed to make fun of him!¡± Bruce felt touched when he heard Brianne defending him. But at this time, the Taylors family, especially Serena and her mother, sneered disdainfully. ¡°Save your breath. You feel wronged? Ridiculous! What, you can¡¯t stand other people talking about your jail time? If you can¡¯t stand the heat, get out of the kitchen!¡± Freisa said meanly. Serena also said coldly, ¡°Is it wrong for Franklin to say that? He is so good at bragging that he might as well enroll in aedy course. Do you think it would be so easy for a prisoner to find a job?¡± As soon as she said this, another burst ofughter rang out from the room. Brianne blushed, but still tried to defend Bruce. However, for Bruce, as long as Brianne could understand him, it was enough. As for the others, there were plenty of opportunities to prove them otherwise. Bruce shielded Brianne behind him and said with a breezy expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a mad dog barking a few words won¡¯t affect your brother.¡± When the words came out, Franklin stood up directly and said, ¡°Jailbird, who the h*ll are you calling a mad dog?¡± Bruce slowly turned his body sideways and swept a nce at Franklin condescendingly. Just one nce made Franklin shiver and feel chilled to the bone. Franklin was immediately cowed, and Bruce said with a sneer, ¡°If you dare to criticize my sister again, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Franklin averted his eyes and he didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Bruce. At that moment, Old Madam Taylor tapped her cane and said, ¡°Brianne! If you don¡¯t keep him in check, you can never expect Keith to acknowledge him!¡± When Brianne heard this, she argued, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s obvious that he hurt people first, so why¡­¡± In the middle of her sentence, Old Madam Taylor said in an angry voice, ¡°D*mn you! Shut up! You¡¯re here to apologize to the Richards family, not to cause trouble for the Taylors!¡± Brianne suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of sadness. If it wasn¡¯t for helping her father to fulfill hisst wish, what was there to hold on to in such a family? At that moment, Mrs. Yanis, the Taylors¡¯ nanny, came in with a flustered appearance. She said in fear, ¡°Bad news, many people from the Richards family are here.¡± The entire Taylors family fell silent when they heard this. ¡°Quickly, everyone follow me out to meet the Richards family. We can¡¯t neglect them.¡± Old Madam Taylor said hurriedly. In an instant, everyone in the Taylors family got up on their feet. When Old Madam Taylor came to Brianne¡¯s side, she gave Bruce a stern look and said, ¡°What are you two doing standing around? You¡¯re the ones who caused the trouble, and you¡¯re the ones who have to apologize!¡± Brianne pursed her lips and held back her tears. Bruce slowly took her hand and joked, ¡°Come on, the Richards family wants to apologize, but how are they going to apologize without you?¡± Brianne snorted withughter and rolled her eyes at Bruce angrily because he was still joking around at this time. After that, Brianne followed Bruce with a heavy heart and walked towards the door. At this time, a group of Richards family members, led by Albert, had already arrived at the gate. As soon as Old Madam Taylor saw Albert, she said eagerly, ¡°The Taylors family¡­? Huh? What is this?¡± Just in the middle of the sentence, Old Madam Taylor noticed that Mark, who was following Albert, looked a little off. Yesterday, Bruce clearly broke one of his arms, but howe today, both hands were covered with casts? Moreover, his face was also swollen. He was already chubby in the first ce, so he looked even more bloated. When she saw this scene, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump for a moment as nervousness overwhelmed her. Could it be that the Richards family had deliberately made Mark look so miserable in order to ckmail the Taylors family? If that was the case, the Richards family would be too heartless to do so to their own son. Old Madam Taylor sucked in a breath and hastily exined in a frightened manner, ¡°This matter really has nothing to do with the Taylors family. I have found the culprit for you. Today, if you want to kill him, the Taylors family will not interfere with it. After saying these words, Old Madam Taylor did not forget to give Serena a look. Serena understood and dragged Franklin in front of Albert. Franklin pretentiously arranged the tie around his neck and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Richards, how are you doing? I am Franklin Simmons. On New Year¡¯s Eve, our two families had a dinner together. I don¡¯t know if you remember. Serena is my girlfriend. I have heard about the Taylors family¡¯s incident. It¡¯s all Bruce¡¯s idea and has nothing to do with the Taylors family. I hope Mr. Richards will¡­¡± Immediately after, the crowd, following Albert¡¯s lead, knelt down. This¡­? This scene dumbfounded the Taylors family. Franklin was unable to react. What happened? He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence, but they were kneeling already? Before Franklin could react, Albert directly kowtowed and said, ¡°I am sorry, the Richards family has offended you because of our ignorance. Please be merciful and forgive the Richards family this time. I, Albert, swear that I will never make things difficult for the Taylors family again. In the future, if there are Taylors family members, we will detour. We will never dare to do so again. Please spare us this time¡­¡± Albert did not know who had been offended, only that one of the Taylors family members had ties with Rica, so he could only say so now. For a while, the outside of the Taylors family vi resounded with the Richards family¡¯s pleas for mercy. At this moment, the entire Taylors family were frozen and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. The Richards family really came to apologize!!! ¡°Is something big happening in the Richards family?¡± Someone said incredulously with a look of astonishment. At this time, Old Madam Taylor was also dumbfounded by the Richards family¡¯s actions. She stood there in a daze and wondered in shock, ¡°Did he do this?¡± Chapter 45 - All Thanks to Franklin?

Chapter 45: All Thanks to Franklin?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The entire Taylors family still hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality yet. Old Madam Taylor was in a trance with a thoughtful look on her face. The poor Richards family was still on their knees because they thought that the Taylors family hadn¡¯t forgiven them yet. Luckily, Old Madam Taylor finally snapped back to reality and hurriedly helped Albert up. Although the Richards family apologized to the Taylors family, the Richards family was, after all, a wealthy family. Even if they apologized, it didn¡¯t mean that the Taylors family would be able to unt their power over their heads in the future. Albert stood up with a look of fear and trepidation on his face, and said a few words of apologies before leaving with the Richards family warily. Even when the Richards family disappeared from view, the Taylors family had not yet reacted from the shock. ¡±Why has the Richards family¡¯s attitude changed so much?¡± Shauna frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say. Her question was exactly what the Taylors family wanted to ask, and even Brianne was also puzzled at this time. ¡°That¡¯s obvious! It must be my son-inw¡¯s doing! Franklin scared Albert to death.¡± Freisa said in a boisterous voice. When Serena heard that, she also held Franklin¡¯s hand and bragged, ¡°Mom is right. It must be Franklin that intimidated Albert. Otherwise, why would the Richards family apologize to the Taylors family when they are so powerful? All of this is because of Franklin, unlike some people who are useless and only brag. Grandma, Franklin has helped our family so much. This time, we have to thank Franklin properly.¡± When Old Madam Taylor heard this, she immediately smiled. She also thought so. After all, in addition to the Torres family, which had ties with Shauna, Franklin was the only one present who could intimidate Albert. The Torres family had made it clear yesterday that they would not interfere in the Taylors family¡¯s affairs, so that left Franklin. With this in mind, Old Madam Taylor looked at Franklin with increasingly more satisfaction and joy,. There was even an obsequious kind of look in her eyes. Although Franklin himself could not figure out why Albert was acting like this, he epted thepliments in front of everyone. After all, he also felt that Albert was most likely acting like this because of him. ¡±I didn¡¯t expect Albert to be so sensible.¡± Franklin said smugly. Franklin then told the crowd in a pretentious manner, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. After all, the Richards family is just a little behind the Simmons family. I¡¯m d that I could help the Taylors family. Besides, it¡¯s not the Taylors family that¡¯s causing trouble, but a certain guy who¡¯s causing trouble and bragging about it. Perhaps he thinks that the Richards family is apologizing because of him.¡± Freisa smiled and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, a certain shameless person just said loudly that he¡¯s got her back no matter what happens. However, he just stood in the back and watched without saying anything. How despicable!¡± ¡±Yes, Franklin saved him, but he didn¡¯t even say thank you. It makes people wonder if he even has a conscience.¡± Serena also teased Bruce derisively at this time. ¡±Oh yeah? You¡¯re sure that the Richards family apologized because of this guy?¡± At this time, Bruce spoke with a breezy look on his face, and thisment immediately provoked the Taylors family¡¯s resentment. ¡±If not for the sake of my son-inw, the Richards family would have dismantled you a long time ago. How can you still be here to snub us?¡± Freisa snorted in mockery. ¡±Huh... I thought you just liked to brag, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite thick-skinned. If the Richards family didn¡¯t do it for my sake, it was for your sake?¡± Franklin sneered. ¡±That¡¯s for sure!¡± Bruce said confidently. The crowdughed, and Franklin scoffed, ¡°Well, tell me then, what makes the Richards family owe you any respect? Is it because you¡¯ve been in jail for five years? Or is it because you¡¯re a bigger bluffer than anyone else?¡± The mirth on the faces of the people intensified even more. Despite the crowd¡¯s constant taunting, Bruce said without changing his expression, ¡°I can make the Richards familypletely disappear from this world if I want. They will have to do the right thing even if they don¡¯t want to.¡± When Bruce said these words, he exuded a powerful sense of confidence, which instantly made the ridicule on the faces of the crowd disappear. For a moment, they actually felt that Bruce¡¯s words were true, because at this time, his confidence and aura were really imposing. But soon, this thought disappeared from the minds of the people. ¡±That¡¯s enough! Stop embarrassing yourself here. Even if you¡¯re not ashamed, the Taylors family still has shame! Do you really think you can get lucky every time? If it wasn¡¯t for Franklin and Shauna, would the Richards family and the Torres family have let you off the hook this time? You¡¯re not only ungrateful, but you¡¯re still talking nonsense here? Brianne, you better keep him in line. If he keeps talking like that, he¡¯s going to get the Taylors killed sooner orter!¡± Old Madam Taylor said in a serious manner. Brianne looked distressed. Although she believed Bruce, his boasts were a bit unrealistic. ¡±Bruce, stop saying that. I believe you.¡± Brianne did not want to upset Bruce. Bruce nced at Brianne with heartache and wanted to tell her his identity, but he knew he could not do so. His identity was too special. His identity was a top secret of the war department. In addition, he had made too many enemies in the battlefield outside the country, and if his identity was leaked out, he was afraid that it would bring more harm to Brianne. Thinking of this, Bruce dismissed the idea and said, ¡°One day, I will hold your hand and let you stand at the top of the world!¡± At this moment, in the entire Taylors family, perhaps Shauna was the only one who felt that Bruce¡¯s words might not be just empty words. He had already proved it once at the wedding, and now he proved it again. If it was a coincidence, it was too much of a coincidence. Could it be that Bruce had some other identity that was not known to the public? Shauna sized up Bruce carefully, and felt more and more convinced that Bruce had a powerful sense ofposure and confidence about him. This wasn¡¯t faked, but emanated from the inside out. This gave Shauna a bold idea. Without proof, she didn¡¯t say her guess out loud. Afterwards, the Taylors family returned to the house. At this moment, everyoneplimented Franklin. All of a sudden, Franklin felt a little smug and proud. At this time, Shauna suddenly said, ¡°Mom, since the Richards family¡¯s matter has been solved, I think we should let Brianne go back to thepany to help. After all, Brianne is also a Taylors family member, so if she stays outside all the time, I am afraid she will be criticized.¡± She knew that Brianne had always wanted to help her father fulfill hisst wish and wanted to make up for the harm he had done to the Taylors family. However, there hadn¡¯t been a suitable opportunity before. Now, the Richards family had apologized and hadn¡¯t gotten back the $10 million, which, in any case, had Brianne¡¯s share of the credit. So Shauna wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to let Brianne back to the Taylors familypany to help. When Brianne heard this, her heart suddenly warmed up. All along, in the Taylors family, only Shauna helped her. Although the Taylors family did treat her badly. If she could go back to the Taylors family, she would be able to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish to make amends to the Taylors family and to be reconciled. Before Brianne could rejoice, Serena stood up and objected, ¡°No! Absolutely not! You think she can juste to thepany whenever she wants? Auntie, I know you¡¯ve always been partial to her, but you have to be realistic. She¡¯s never been in apany before, and she has no experience. What can she do? We are already burdened with supporting such an idle person as you, but you still want to put her in? Then how about giving her your monthly sry? That¡¯s ridiculous! If you really want to go back, that¡¯s fine.. Thepany is short of janitors to clean the toilets, so if she¡¯s willing, then she cane back.¡± Chapter 46 - Conditions for Returning to the Company!

Chapter 46: Conditions for Returning to the Company!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Cleaning the toilets? When she heard this, Shauna¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She defended Brianne and said, ¡°Brianne is a top student who graduated from Central Pacific University no matter what. When did the Taylor family be so prestigious that we let university students clean the toilets? ¡°Also, I don¡¯t need to rely on you guys to support me in thepany. Every single achievement of mine was earned by me personally. You guys can fire me. At the worst, I¡¯ll bring resources to otherpanies. ¡°I believe that Brianne is the same as me. She will rely on her own ability to stand firm, and not rely on her connections to get to the top like some people!¡± Shauna tried to argue, but it was met with a look of disdain on Serena¡¯s face. ¡°So what if she¡¯s a university student? Nowadays, university students who can¡¯t find jobs are too many to count. How many years has it been since she graduated? Has she ever had a proper job? Serena said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. When she was in Javon, she was just a waitress. It would be a step up thedder for me to arrange for her to clean the toilets in ourpany.¡± Indeed, Brianne was living in exile in Javon at that time. In order to avoid Bruce¡¯s enemies, she had to conceal her identity and worked as a waitress for a long time. Then, Serena looked at her boyfriend, Franklin, and said, ¡°Franklin, do you think I¡¯m right? How can we arrange for such a person to go to thepany? If the employees find out about it, they might get upset. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± After hearing that, Franklin understood and immediately acted along by saying, ¡°Grandma, I also feel that this isn¡¯t appropriate. If word spreads, it might be criticized as nepotism. If this were in the Simmons family, we definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. We definitely won¡¯t allow anyone to freeload.¡± After these words were said, Old Madam Taylor had no choice but to listen to Franklin. She said, ¡°It¡¯ll be good enough if she doesn¡¯t trouble the family. As for the matter of returning to thepany, there is no need to...¡± ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t even given Brianne a try. How do we know that Brianne isn¡¯t qualified? If word spreads, won¡¯t everyone have a bad impression of us?¡± Shauna continued to say. Hearing this, Old Madam Taylor began to hesitate. Indeed, what Shauna said wasn¡¯t without reason. The failed investment had already caused everyone to be anxious. If word that members of the Taylor family wasn¡¯t on good terms with each other got out, people would lose faith in the Taylor family. ¡°Serena, what Shauna said isn¡¯t without reason. Why don¡¯t we arrange for Brianne to intern in your department for a month? If she¡¯s capable, then she can stay. If she¡¯s not capable, then forget it.¡± Old Madam Taylor¡¯s words bespoke how much she cherished Serena¡¯s opinion. After all, the entire Taylor family now had to rely on Franklin. So, it wasn¡¯t as much because of Serena as it was because of Franklin. However, Serena clearly didn¡¯t want Brianne to return to thepany. It was just that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to directly reject her because of Old Madam Taylor. How could she stop Brianne from returning to thepany? Serena had a thoughtful expression on her face as she said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for her to return to thepany as an intern, but I have conditions.¡± When Brianne heard that, she was instantly overjoyed and said, ¡°Say them, and as long as you can let me return to thepany, I will do my best to fulfill them.¡± When Serena heard that, she sneered and looked at Brianne with a disdainful expression. She wanted to go back to thepany? Dream on! ¡°I¡¯ll give you three conditions. As long as youplete one, I won¡¯t stop you from going back to thepany, let alonepleting all of them. First, thepany now owes the financepany 10 million. You will get 5 million. You still have one month to settle it. Second, within one month, take back the National Flower Company that your father mortgaged to the Simmons family. ¡°Thirdly, within a month, you will help thepany develop ten new distributors! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. As long as you canplete any one of these three conditions, I will let you return to thepany.¡± The moment these three conditions were spoken, the entire Taylor family fell silent. At this moment, even Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, couldn¡¯t help but think that it was nearly impossible to achieve! Yes, these three conditions were nearly impossible toplete. One had to know that the financialpany that the Taylor family owed ten million was thepany of one of the two famous underground kings of Porta, Northern Paul. If they returned less money than the amount they owed, they would probably be dead meat, not to mention that they were now five million short. There was also the second condition. Back then, Brianne¡¯s father, Keith, had mortgaged a promising subsidiarypany under the Taylor family to the Simmons family at a low price in order to support Bruce¡¯s business. Now that thepany was in the hands of the Simmons family, it was thriving. The Simmons family relied on thispany to firmly upy the position as a prominent family. They were still on the rise. Rumor had it that they were much more influential than the Taylor family. This was the backbone of the Simmons family. If they were to take it back now, how could the Simmons family agree? It would be strange if the Simmons family was willing to give it to them. As for the third condition,pared to the first two conditions, it looked like it could bepleted, but it was also not simple. Based on the current foundation of the Taylor family, basically all the channels that could be developed had already been developed. It was already very difficult to find a new channel, let alone ten. Even Serena herself only had about ten channel merchants. How could Brianne develop ten new channels in a month? To sum it up, it was almost impossible toplete any one of the conditions in a month. After Shauna heard it, she immediately stood up and objected, ¡°Serena! What are these three conditions? This is clearly giving her a hard time! Not to mention that Brianne has yet toe into contact with thepany¡¯s business. Even if it was your father, he might not be able toplete it. Instead of doing this, why don¡¯t you just tell the whole world that you¡¯re making things difficult for Brianne?¡± Shauna couldn¡¯t contain her anger and defended Brianne, but Serena acted as if she didn¡¯t hear it at all. She said indifferently, ¡°What? Auntie, didn¡¯t you just say to give her a chance? I gave her three now. If she can¡¯t handle it herself, who can she me? If she doesn¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯te back. Our Taylor family isn¡¯t a charity organization. We don¡¯t support idle people.¡± ¡°You!¡± Shauna was rendered speechless and looked at the helpless Brianne with a pained expression. At this moment, Brianne stood helplessly on the spot. Her pretty face was full of bitterness. Obviously, she knew the difficulty of these three conditions. However, she didn¡¯t want to miss the only chance to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish. For a moment, Brianne¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. When Serena saw her dejected look, she immediately sneered and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, then ept...¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, a voice suddenly sounded from behind Brianne, ¡°Who said that Brianne doesn¡¯t have the ability? I will ept these three conditions for her!¡± Huh? In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Bruce. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be rash. These are conditions that are almost impossible to fulfill. We...¡± Shauna advised, but Bruce stood beside Brianne with an indifferent expression and silently held her hand. After that, Bruce looked at Serena indifferently as he said, ¡°You just said that you can let Brianne return to thepany afterpleting one, right? Then, may I ask, what if weplete all three of them?¡± Complete three? Except for Shauna and Brianne, everyone¡¯s expressions were full of mockery. They thought that Bruce and Brianne were overestimating their own abilities! Serena smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°If youplete three, I¡¯ll let her get my position!¡± Hearing this, Bruce shook his head and said with disdain, ¡°I really don¡¯t fancy your position. How about this, I¡¯ll make a condition for Brianne. If weplete these three conditions, Brianne will be the general manager of thepany!¡± There was an uproar at the scene. Bruce was quite bold to say that. He actually wanted Brianne to be the general manager? ¡°What? You don¡¯t have the guts to ept?¡± Bruce sneered. ¡°You!¡± Serena was so angry that she almost flipped out. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine! If you canplete the three conditions that I made, then I¡¯ll let her be the general manager! However, if you can¡¯t fulfill the three conditions, she will never be able to step into thepany! And you, if you can¡¯t fulfill them, you have to kneel in front of me and kowtow to me! Kowtow! Apologize! Apologize!¡± Facing the aggressive Serena, Bruce had a disdainful expression on his face as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to make this bet with me!¡± Then, Bruce ignored Serena and looked at Old Madam Taylor as he said, ¡°Old Madam Taylor, how about it? Do you ept this bet or not?¡± Chapter 47 - A Week Is Fine!

Chapter 47: A Week Is Fine!

¡°This¡­¡± When Bruce asked this question, Old Madam Taylor actually began to hesitate. She silently looked at Franklin and said, ¡°Franklin, I don¡¯t know about this. What do you think?¡± Obviously, Old Madam Taylor wasn¡¯t really hesitating. She was showing Franklin the importance the Taylor family attached to him. Franklin sat proudly and said obnoxiously, ¡°I feel that he has too much confidence in himself. This condition obviously isn¡¯t worthy of his status. ¡°Since it¡¯s a gamble, then this little bit of difficulty is definitely not enough. I suggest that we change the time frame of one month to one week. If they can¡¯tplete it, the two of them have to kneel down and apologize to Serena. ¡°I think this shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him, right?¡± After Franklin finished speaking, he looked at Bruce with a mischievous expression, as if he wanted to see him stumped. ¡°One week? If we can¡¯tplete it, we even have to kneel down? What kind of joke is this? Bruce, we won¡¯t agree!¡± How could Brianne not see that Franklin was deliberately making things difficult for Bruce? At this moment, Shauna couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Mom, a month is already demanding enough. A one week time limit is basically forcing them into a corner!¡± When Serena heard this, she snickered and said, ¡°Auntie, how is Franklin forcing them into a corner? He was the one who boasted shamelessly first. Why, now he¡¯s getting cold feet?¡± ¡°You!¡± Shauna was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor tapped on the floor and said, ¡°Alright, Alright. Since you don¡¯t want to ept it, then don¡¯t mention this matter anymore. Regarding Brianne¡¯s return to thepany, in the future¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Bruce interrupted Old Madam Taylor. ¡°What else do you want to do! ?¡± Old Madam Taylor said with disgust. Bruce said calmly, ¡°Who says I won¡¯t ept it? One week is fine. Let alone three conditions, even 30 conditions wouldn¡¯t be a problem with Brianne¡¯s abilities. ¡°I hope you can keep your promise. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me!¡± As soon as he said this, the whole ce fell silent again. Then, in less than two seconds, the entire Taylor family burst intoughter filled with ridicule. Serena and the others looked at Bruce as if he was an idiot. Theirughter was filled with mockery. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. I¡¯ve seen people who can boast, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who can boast like you. Really, why don¡¯t you be aedian? Noedian will be a match against you.¡± Franklin held his belly andughed. ¡°With your pathetic appearance after you just got out of prison, you still dare to boast like this? Did you lose your mind after going to prison?¡± Freisa said with a sneer. ¡°Grandma, since someone is so confident, then let¡¯s fulfill his wish. If he can¡¯tplete it, he¡¯ll be humiliated. I wonder if he¡¯ll feel ashamed when that timees?¡± Serena said with a sarcastic tone. Old Madam Taylor was full of resentment. She immediately took out a card and said, ¡°Okay, the Taylor family will ept this bet! If you can¡¯tplete the bet, Brianne, you don¡¯t have to go back to thepany. Also, Bruce has to kowtow and apologize to Serena! ¡°Just for a week. We won¡¯t bully you. We¡¯ll start counting from tomorrow.¡± Bruce shook his head silently. Then, he picked up the bank card on the table and held Brianne¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°No need. I won¡¯t take anything from you. I don¡¯t want you to hold it against me.¡± After saying this, Bruce dragged the bitter-looking Brianne out of the Taylor family. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Shauna sighed helplessly when she saw this. In her opinion, Bruce was good in everything but was too rash. He was too young and impetuous. ¡°Humph! Let alone a week, even if he was given ten years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill these three conditions.¡± Serena sneered and walked to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side. She whispered something into her ear. Old Madam Taylor nodded as she listened. She then said to Shauna with a cold expression, ¡°Shauna, remember, your priority now is to obtain the Torres family¡¯s approval. ¡°I forbid you from interfering with that wretched girl and that dead bastard¡¯s matter. Otherwise, even if you help themplete their task, the Taylor family won¡¯t admit it. Do you understand?¡± Shauna pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Then, she silently walked back to her room. Seeing this, Serena sneered again and said fiercely, ¡°You want to go back to thepany? No way! I¡¯m just waiting for him to kowtow and apologize to me!¡± On the other side, after Brianne followed Bruce out of the Taylor family, her suppressed emotions finally couldn¡¯t be held back anymore. She immediately cried out in grievance. ¡°Why did you agree to them? They asked you to kowtow and apologize. It¡¯s obvious that they are making things difficult for you. How can you be so stupid¡­¡± Brianne squatted by the side of the road and buried her head in front of her chest. She kept sobbing. Bruce slowly helped her up. He took out a lollipop that was prepared beforehand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them making things difficult for me. I¡¯m only afraid that you won¡¯t believe me.¡± Brianne shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Bruce, I know that you¡¯re doing this to help me, but¡­ but I just can¡¯t stand them bullying you.¡± ¡°Silly sis, as long as I can make you happy, I¡¯ll do anything. Moreover, the three conditions that they mentioned are really nothing to me. Don¡¯t I still have you to help me? You¡¯re the main force. I¡¯m just helping out.¡± Bruceforted her. After hearing hisfort and getting the lollipop in his hand, Brianne felt her mood ease up. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t worry. I will work hard and won¡¯t drag you down.¡± Brianne stopped sobbing and said seriously. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Bruce rubbed Brianne¡¯s small nose lovingly and then held her hand happily. She didn¡¯t think much of it before, but after such an intimate action, Bruce held her hand again, which made her blush. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve grown up¡­¡± Brianne lowered her head and said in a tiny voice. Bruce staggered and almost fell down. He was embarrassed but didn¡¯t look back. He continued to pretend as if nothing had happened and slowly walked towards the hotel. After returning to the hotel, Bruce settled Brianne down. Not long after, he received a call from Howard. In order to thank Bruce for his help, Howard invited Bruce and Kirin to his house for a meal. Coincidentally, Bruce also wanted to make arrangements for the rest of the matters, so he directly agreed. However, he didn¡¯t bring Brianne along. After all, there were some matters that he couldn¡¯t let her know about. Otherwise, it would bring unnecessary trouble to her. While Bruce was rushing to Howard¡¯s house, Billy, whose legs were covered in casts, was shouting angrily in a high-ss private hospital in Porta. ¡°Drake, you have to help me. The doctor said that my legs arepletely crippled. I will be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life. ¡°You have to avenge me. You have to avenge me. I want Bruce and Howard to die a horrible death!¡± Billy said indignantly. At this moment, a fierce-looking man and a dozen of his subordinates were standing beside the bed. His name was Drake, and he was the younger brother of Northern Paul. He was also a well-known figure. At the same time, he was also Billy¡¯s brother. Usually, he helped Billy do shady things. ¡°Do any of you know where Bruce lives?¡± Drake asked coldly, but his subordinates were all at a loss. ¡°Useless things!¡± Drake said coldly. At this time, Billy, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at Robert, who was called over by him, and said, ¡°Robert! You should know where Howard¡¯s home is, right?¡± Robert, who was called, shivered all over. Then, he walked over with fear as he said, ¡°I¡­ I know.¡± ¡°Okay, lead the way. Bring Drake and his bros to find Howard. Bring their family here. As long as they are in our hands, I don¡¯t believe that Bruce won¡¯t show up!¡± Billy said fiercely with his eyes full of anger. Chapter 48 - Roberts Choice!

Chapter 48: Robert¡¯s Choice!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. Zane, you... You want me to go?¡± After hearing that, Robert was in a bad mood. Although he had submitted to Billy, his rtionship with Howard wasn¡¯t bad enough to the extent that he was willing to harm him. ¡°Why? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Billy looked at Robert indifferently. Robert¡¯s whole body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Then, Thomas called Robert to his side, grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Robert, do you know why I still need to use you even though you are Bruce¡¯s best friend?¡± Facing Billy, who was leaning over, Robert¡¯s body trembled even more. He said submissively, ¡°Because... because...¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Billy pressed a hand on his shoulder and prevented him from moving. ¡°Because I feel that you are more sensible than Howard! ¡°I, Billy, have never mistreated my own people. However, at the same time, I won¡¯t let my enemies off the hook. Bruce is the best example. ¡°You are a sensible person. You should know how to choose.¡± When Robert heard this, he felt uneasy. At this moment, Billy continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯m in this state, even if I recover, I won¡¯t be able to recoverpletely. ¡°So, I n to suggest to my buddy that he promote you to be the deputy director and let you be my right-hand man. ¡°I do think highly of you, but you have to let me trust you. I can¡¯t arrange for someone I can¡¯t trust to be in this position. I have to worry that he¡¯ll stab me in the back at any time, right?¡± Hearing this, Robert began to waver. He knew very well what Billy meant. If he was unwilling to do it, he would also send someone else to do it. At that time, not only would he not be able to get anything, but Billy would also be wary of him. In the future, it would basically be impossible for him to be ced in an important position. Moreover, there was a high probability that he would end up like Howard, a small supervisor of the production line who had a meager sry to live on. This wasn¡¯t a fact that Robert was willing to ept. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have joined Thomas that day. ¡°Mr. Zane, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I, Robert, am your henchman. I will do exactly what you tell me to do!¡± Robert became resolute and said fiercely. When Billy heard this, he immediatelyughed, ¡°Hahaha... not bad. I told you that you are a person who knows how to adapt to the situation. Reality has proven that I didn¡¯t misjudge you. ¡°Go, go and lead the way for Drake. I will open a good bottle of red wine for you here. When youe back, I will celebrate your victory.¡± Robert nodded vigorously. Then, he immediately turned around and walked out of the ward. Looking at Robert leaving, Billy sneered as he said, ¡°Bruce, so this is your good bro? Your friendship is a joke! ¡°I, Billy, want you to watch as the people around you betray you one by one and get dragged down by you one by one! ¡°You want to y with me? I¡¯ll screw you over!¡± .. On the other hand, after Bruce left the hotel, he went directly to Howard¡¯s home ording to the address given by Howard. After arriving here, Bruce realized how difficult Howard¡¯s life had been in the past five years. Howard grew up in the factory¡¯s employee dormitory since he was young. His family didn¡¯t have a house ornd, so his greatest wish in this life was to buy a home for his parents in the city. He had already achieved this before Bruce was sent to prison. However, he didn¡¯t expect that five yearster, he would revert back to his original state. The ce he was living in now wasn¡¯t the house he bought before, but the farmer¡¯s house he rented near the factory. The distance between the houses was very narrow. If one reached out of the window, they would be able to reach the building opposite. There was dirty water flowing everywhere, and there was no sunlight all day long. The environment was extremely bad. If it weren¡¯t for Howard leading the way, Bruce and Kirin wouldn¡¯t have been able to find his home. ¡°Two years ago, my father fell seriously ill, so I sold my house in the city. Since I work on the production line, it¡¯s more convenient to live here,¡± Howard exined with a smile. After hearing these words, Bruce felt even worse. Howard was dragged into this mess because of him. He really felt bad for his bros who started their business with him. ¡°Kirin, if you have time, help me and Fatso find two apartments in the city. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s more expensive, but the environment should be better,¡± Bruce instructed. Howard felt warm in his heart, but he still said, ¡°No, no, no, Kirin, you can help Bruce look for apartments. You don¡¯t have to help me look for apartments. It¡¯s actually pretty good living here.¡± At this time, Kirin said directly, ¡°Bro, you are now Rica and Hugo¡¯s leader. If you still live here, it will be inconvenient for you to do things. Don¡¯t reject me. Come with me to look for a home in two days.¡± Bruce also said, ¡°Fatso, there is no need to be so polite with me. I said that I will let you be the Central Sea Lord. This is just the beginning.¡± After Howard heard their words, he was touches. To be honest, he also wanted to leave this damned ce, but he had no other choice. His father¡¯s health was poor all year round. Every month, he had to go to the hospital. His hospitalization fees cost a thousand to two thousand in the least. At times, his hospitalization fees amounted to tens of thousands of dors. He was just a small deputy director of the production line. How could he afford to waste his time? But now, the tables had turned. All the waiting was worth it. Bruce had returned and gave him renewed hope. Howard wiped his tears, and then a smile appeared on his face. He brought Bruce and Kirin upstairs. Entering Howard¡¯s house strengthened Bruce¡¯s determination to help him leave this ce. The three of them lived in a rented ce that was less than 20 square meters. It was filled with all kinds of misceneous items, but it could be seen that their family was already trying their best to organize it. Under the limited conditions, they made the best use of the space. ¡°The guest is here. Come, wash your hands and eat. The house is shabby, but please don¡¯t mind. Treat it as your own home.¡±A woman with white hair walked out and greeted them warmly. Bruce had seen this person before. She was Howard¡¯s mother, a hardworking woman. However, when Howard¡¯s mother saw Bruce, she was stunned for a moment. Immediately, a look of disgust surfaced on her face. ¡°Howard, the guest that you mentioned is him?¡± Clearly, she knew that all of Howard¡¯s bad experiences over the years had been caused by Bruce. Hence, her eyes were filled with hostility when she looked at Bruce. ¡°It was you who caused Howard to be targeted in thepany. It was you who caused Howard¡¯s girlfriend to leave. It was you who ruined Howard¡¯s future! ¡°You still have the nerve toe to our home? ¡°Are you satisfied seeing our home in this state? Are you happy?¡± ¡°Leave! ¡± You aren¡¯t wee in our house! Howard! Close the door! See him out! Tell him to get lost!¡± Chapter 49 - I Will Definitely Make Him Rise Again!

Chapter 49: I Will Definitely Make Him Rise Again!

Make him scram! The word ¡®scram¡¯ was enough to show how strong Howard¡¯s mother¡¯s hatred towards Bruce was. Seeing this, Howard hurried over and advised, ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be like this. Bruce came back this time to help us. He even said that he would change our home. I have a new job now, and it was Bruce who referred me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Bruce.¡± Howard hurriedly gave Bruce and Kirin a look. Just as Kirin was about to speak, Bruce took the lead and said, ¡°Howard¡¯s mom, I apologize to you for the trouble that I have brought to your family for the past five years. ¡°Fatso was indeed implicated by me. It was because of my ignorance back then that I was framed. My friends were implicated, and even my foster father was killed because he looked into my case again. ¡°But I can promise you that I will take back everything that once belonged to me. As long as Fatso is willing to, I will definitely make him rise again!¡± Bruce solemnly made a promise to Howard¡¯s mother. After hearing Bruce¡¯s words, Howard¡¯s mother fell silent and said with some guilt, ¡°Your foster father¡­ ?¡± ¡°He was killed by someone,¡±Bruce said. Hearing this, Howard¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but look sympathetic. Compared to what Bruce had endured, what happened to her family was nothing. She knew that he shouldn¡¯t hate Bruce, but those guys who did all kinds of evil deeds. ¡°Wash your hands and eat¡­¡± Howard¡¯s mother turned around silently and walked into the kitchen. Seeing this scene, Bruce silently thanked her in his heart. Then, Bruce led Kirin and squeezed into Howard¡¯s small home and sat together at a small table. ¡°The ce is shabby, sorry,¡± said Howard¡¯s parents with an embarrassed look on their faces. Kirin, who was enjoying his meal, said without raising his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can eat even in a pile of dead people. The environment here is pretty good.¡± A pile of dead people? As soon as he said that, the whole table became quiet. Cough! Cough! Bruce coughed twice in a hurry. Kirin froze for a moment before he finally reacted and exined hurriedly, ¡°No, no, no, I mean, a pile of stones, a pile of stones. My bad, Howard¡¯s mom¡¯s dishes are so delicious that I can¡¯t even speak clearly, hehe¡­¡± Kirinughed awkwardly, but he was filled with anxiety inside. ¡°I was wondering why you would eat among the dead. Turns out it¡¯s a pile of rocks. Good, eat more if it¡¯s delicious. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll cook more.¡± Howard¡¯s motherughed. This made Kirin heave a sigh of relief. He looked at Bruce guiltily. Fortunately, Howard¡¯s mother didn¡¯t doubt him. Otherwise, he would not know how to exin it. He couldn¡¯t tell them that he and Bruce had killed so many enemies on the battlefield, and they even had meals on the battlefield, right? Wouldn¡¯t that scare the two elders to death? The Kirin quickly ate without daring to say anything else. Along with the Kirin¡¯s silence, the atmosphere at the dining table also became quiet. At this moment, the sound of passers-by talking could be vaguely heard. They had no choice. The buildings were very close and the soundproofing was also bad. However, at this moment, the people who were eating seemed to hear someone saying Howard¡¯s name. ¡°Are you sure that Howard lives in this sh*tty ce? Don¡¯t lie to me, or else I will chop you up too!¡± Someone from downstairs scolded. Then, everyone heard Robert say, ¡°I swear that Howard really lives here. I¡¯ll bring you up now.¡± Robert? Bruce and Howard recognized Robert¡¯s voice at once. Howard shuddered and immediately reacted by saying, ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s probably Billy. He asked Robert to bring people here to look for trouble!¡± Howard¡¯s first reaction was to bring everyone away, but at this time, Bruce stopped him. Even Kirin looked calm. ¡°Bro, have you forgotten your current identity?¡± Kirin reminded with a smile. Howard patted his head and finally reacted. He hurriedly looked at Bruce and said, ¡°Bruce, do you want me to call Rica and ask him to send some people over?¡± Bruce shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡± Howard nodded when he heard that. Then, he asked his parents to hide in the kitchen. Not long after, there was a knock on the door. Then, Robert said, ¡°Fatso, are you at home?¡± However, just as he finished speaking, an impatient voice said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Make way!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the door of Howard¡¯s house was violently kicked open. With a loud bang, the door of Howard¡¯s home was about to copse. Howard¡¯s body trembled and he hurriedly took two steps back. However, he quickly mustered up his courage and stood back in his original position in front of Bruce and Kirin. ¡°Bruce? Why are you here?¡± Robert was stunned for a moment when he saw Bruce. However, before he could react, Drake, who was following behind him, smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that Bruce is here too. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Robert! What do you mean? Billy and the others sent you here?¡± Howard¡¯s expression was solemn at this moment. He was extremely disappointed with Robert. Robert¡¯s expression was filled with shame, but it was quickly dispelled by a fierce force. He said fiercely to Howard, ¡°Fatso! You and Bruce beat Mr. Zane. Do you think this matter is over? ¡°Since all of you are here today, it¡¯s good that youe with us obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your parents with me!¡± ¡°Robert! You f * cking b*stard! Do you really want to be a dog for the Zane family? Do you know what you are doing?¡± Howard scolded angrily. Robert¡¯s expression suddenly darkened when he heard that. He pointed at Bruce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me. Everything I did today was his fault! If it weren¡¯t for him, would I be in this situation? Today, you have to leave even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± When Howard heard this, he felt a chill in his heart. At this moment, Robert seemed so unfamiliar to him. At this moment, Howard, who was standing behind Robert, appeared to be a little impatient. ¡°Stop nagging. Do you want me to grab some snacks for you while you chat? Get out of the way!¡± Howard pushed Robert away and walked straight in. Howard¡¯s expression darkened and he asked in a stern voice, ¡°Whose subordinate are you?¡± ¡°Whose subordinate am I? What does it have to do with you?¡± Drake sneered. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time on Howard at all. He clenched his fist and swung it at Howard. Chapter 50 - Chaos In Porta!

Chapter 50: Chaos In Porta!

More than a dozen burly men entered one after another. All of them were muscr and fierce-looking. One look and one could tell that they were experts in martial arts. It could be seen that Billy had put in some effort to deal with Bruce. Seeing this, Howard originally wanted to fight back, but Kirin stood in front of him and said, ¡°We can¡¯t eat this food for free. Let me handle the fighting.¡± Howard was stunned. Before he could react, the Kirin had already clenched Drake¡¯s fist. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Drake was shocked, but before he could react, he felt a terrifying force on his arm, as if it was going to shatter his arm. Hiss! Drake sucked in a breath of cold air. His expression instantly became ferocious, and his eyes flickered with surprise. In the next moment, Drake was directly lifted up by Kirin. With a bang, he was directly smashed into the crowd. In an instant, seven to eight burly men copsed. Each of their faces revealed a pained expression, as if they had been smashed in the chest by arge hammer. Their breathing becamebored. The remaining seven to eight men were shocked when they saw this, but they still charged toward Kirin aggressively. ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± Kirin¡¯s expression turned cold. He instantly grabbed one of the men by the throat and did the same thing. He lifted him up and threw him into the crowd. It was the purest, most brutal method, but it was also the most practical method. In just a few moments, the thugs that Robert had brought with him were all lying on the ground in front of Howard¡¯s door. A few of them even rolled down the stairs and kept convulsing and wailing. When Robert saw this scene, he was scared silly. He stood frozen in ce. ¡°It¡¯s over, Howard, you¡¯re dead meat! Do you know who they are? They are Northern Paul¡¯s biological younger brothers! ¡°Originally, he just wanted to capture you and bring you back. But now, he has beaten up Northern Paul¡¯s younger brother so badly. Your dead meat!¡± Robert roared. There was a hint of panic in his eyes. When he looked at Kirin, he was filled with fear. ¡°They¡¯re right. You¡¯re really annoying!¡± Kirin took a step forward and wanted to throw Robert out. But at this moment, he was stopped by Bruce. ¡°Robert, I will give you a chance. Ask Northern Paul to bring someone to see me personally. If I don¡¯t see him within an hour, I will throw you into the River,¡± Bruce said indifferently. When Robert heard this, his expression turned extremely gloomy. He said fiercely, ¡°Bruce, you asked for it!!!¡± Robert obviously knew who Northern Paul was. He was one of the two kings of the underground world in Porta. However, if Bruce insisted on leaving now, he really couldn¡¯t stop him. However, since he asked for it, he couldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless to him! With that thought in mind, Robert hurriedly helped Drake up from the ground. He knew that Drake was Northern Paul¡¯s younger brother. His phone must have Northern Paul¡¯s contact information. ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal. I¡¯ll definitely put in a good word for you in front of my brotherter.¡± Drake, who looked like he was about to copse, didn¡¯t even have the strength to make a phone call. He could only let Robert do it for him. When Robert heard this, he was instantly delighted. He quickly found Northern Paul¡¯s phone number and called him directly. ¡°What? Someone actually dared to hurt my brother? Bruce even said that he wanted me to go and see him personally? Well! I hope that when he sees me, he won¡¯t kneel too quickly!¡± The moment the call connected, Robert quickly told Northern Paul about the situation at the scene and added a lot of exaggerated details. After Northern Paul heard it, as expected, he flew into a rage and immediately began to gather people. Meanwhile, Howard wasn¡¯t idle either. He directly followed Bruce¡¯s instructions and dialed Rica¡¯s number. Tonight, not only did Bruce want to intimidate Northern Paul, he also wanted to establish intimidation for Howard and reshuffle the underground world of Porta! The moment the news spread, the entire underground world of Porta started to move. The two kings of Porta gathered their subordinates almost at the same time. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Southern Dart was going to fight Northern Paul, or that Northern Paul was looking for trouble with Southern Dart. However, only those involved knew that they were doing this because of one person, a stray dog that had disappeared for five years in Porta. At the same time, the phones in the office of the Porta Patrol Division were about to explode because of Southern Dart and Northern Paul¡¯s actions. Several senior executives of the business world of Porta directly called Will, the head of the office of the Porta Patrol Division. Will, who was already in a terrible state, became irritable after receiving these urgent calls. ¡°Southern Dart, Northern Paul, are they crazy? They¡¯re going to tear down Porta with suchrge-scale warfare! They¡¯re too arrogant! They¡¯re too arrogant! This is too disrespectful to our patrol division and to me, Will!¡± Will¡¯s heavy punchnded directly on the office desk. At this moment, the dozen or so patrol team leaders were all frightened when they saw this scene. They had never seen their boss lose his temper like this. However, it was normal when they thought about it. For Southern Dart and Northern Paul to make such a big move without even saying a word in advance was really toowless. Normally, it was fine if they hid it, but now, they actually organized such a big operation in broad daylight. They were simply disrespecting thew and treating their patrol unit as useless. ¡°It¡¯s intolerable. They¡¯ve been doing whatever they want for too long. It¡¯s time to get some payback!¡± ¡°Boss, give the order. We can¡¯t let them continue to be this arrogant. We must teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Yes, boss. I heard that recently, there¡¯s a big shot in the Eastern Township Command. If anything happens to him, how are we going to exin it to the Eastern Township Command?¡± When he heard thesest words, Will¡¯s heart started to pound. ¡°Immediately investigate the movements of Southern Dart and Northern Paul. From now on, I want to know all of their movements. Even if they have to go to the bathroom, you have to find out how long they¡¯ve been there!¡± Will gave the order, and everyone¡¯s expressions turned cold and full ofbative spirit. After that, Will immediately ordered, ¡°Immediately get me the Green Dragon Warlord from the Eastern Command Center. I want to know if there really is such a big shot in Porta. The Eastern and Southern Command Centers are on standby. After I ask them, they will immediately follow me to protect that big shot from the Eastern Command Center. Everyone, do you understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!!!¡± Everyone replied in unison and they looked resolute. In the next moment, everyone began to mobilize! Chapter 51 - Dark Clouds Oppress the City!

Chapter 51: Dark Clouds Oppress the City!

Porta, Nine Dragons Property Co.! This was the most influential private financial institution in Porta. Its owner was the famous Draco, known as Northern Paul in the world. At this moment, nearly three hundred people had gathered in front of the Nine Dragons Property Co.. Although this wasn¡¯t all of Draco¡¯s men, each of them was an elite who could fight against ten people by themselves. It could be said that this time, Northern Paul was determined to restore his younger brother¡¯s reputation and establish his prestige in Porta once again. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Is it because I, Draco, haven¡¯t appeared in public that frequently during these few years that some people have already forgotten about me?¡± Draco, who had a big bald head with a scar on his head, stood in front of everyone and spoke to them with an amused expression. As soon as these words came out, the thugs standing below him all startedughing. ¡°Mr. Draco, although you haven¡¯t been around, legends about you are still circting.¡± Someone said with a smile. When Draco heard this, he said with a hideous smile, ¡°Oh really? is that so? But why do I feel that right now, it seems like nobody has any qualms about provoking me?¡±? Rica was like this. Now, even a brat who just got out of prison dared to hurt my younger brother, and he even dared to challenge me? Tell me, is he courting death?¡± Upon hearing that, the crowd burst into unbridledughter again. It was obvious that they wereughing at Bruce¡¯s ignorance. In their eyes, although Draco hadn¡¯t appeared in the world for a long time, those who dared to provoke him were courting death. ¡°Mr. Draco, give the order. No matter how long he had been in prison, today, we will chop him into pieces and throw him into the river to feed the fish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Draco, you haven¡¯t shown your face for a long time. It¡¯s time for the people of Porta to know who is the overlord of Porta.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a jailbird. Later, I get dibs on chopping him up. None of you should fight with me!¡± The fierce-looking thugs shouted aggressively. ¡°Alright!¡± Northern Paul raised his arm and called out. The entire scene instantly became quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Northern Paul shouted again. The entire scene suddenly became full of imposing momentum. Cars that had been arranged for a long time began to drive towards the Howard family¡¯s vige. .. On the other hand, because the area near the Howard family was Rica¡¯s territory, the people she brought came faster. Hundreds of people instantly surrounded the entire vige in the city. Many of the tenants closed their doors and windows when they saw these fierce people. They didn¡¯t even dare to even look at the scene. At this time, Rica, in a red dress, also appeared in front of Bruce. She stood on the spot with fear and unease. She lowered her head silently and didn¡¯t dare to look at Bruce. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t tried to look, but when she met Bruce¡¯s eyes, she was intimidated by Bruce¡¯s imposing aura. She was so frightened that her hair stood on end and cold sweat flowed down her back. This was only because she took a nce at Bruce. She didn¡¯t know that Bruce was deliberately testing her, so he intentionally tried to intimidate her. At this moment, she knew that this young man wearing white clothing was Draco, who Kirin had spoke of, and was their boss. In an instant, he could change Javon¡¯s entire situation. He definitely was someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Initially, Rica had some doubts in her heart. She suspected that her decision to submit to Bruce was too hasty. But now, it seemed that she was worrying too much. This person in front of her was definitely worthy of her submitting to him. ¡°Rica, how many people did you bring this time?¡± Bruce asked casually. Rica shivered and hurriedly replied, ¡°More than 700 people.¡± ¡°Oh? It seems that you still have a trick up your sleeve?¡± Bruce said yfully. Even Timothy could gather more than 1,000 people. At Rica¡¯s level, more than 700 people were clearly unworthy of her status. Rica immediately trembled when she heard this and replied in fear, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to. It¡¯s just that time is limited. The others have already tried their best to rush over here.¡± ¡°Let them all go back. You can stay.¡± Just as Rica thought that Bruce was going to me her, Bruce suddenly opened his mouth and asked her to dismiss all the people she had brought. This¡­ Rica didn¡¯t understand what Bruce meant for a moment. Didn¡¯t he just ask her to summon as many people as possible? Why did he ask her to dismiss them now? What was going on? Rica¡¯s face was full of doubt. At this moment, Bruce slowly said, ¡°I see your sincerity. It¡¯s enough. In the future, work for me loyally. I won¡¯t mistreat my own people.¡± After hearing these words, Rica instantly blushed. Even her breathing became rapid, and aplicated look shed in her eyes. His own people? What he meant was, he treated her as one of his own people? He had acknowledged her!!! Rica suddenly trembled, and immediately as if she had received a huge reward, she desperately expressed her gratitude to Bruce, and also said that she would definitely try her best in the future. Bruce didn¡¯t take these words to heart. As long as Rica obediently did things for him, he also wouldn¡¯t mind helping her. This was also to build a foundation for Howard. Just as Rica began to dismiss her subordinates, Kirin took out his phone and slowly walked to Bruce¡¯s side. ¡°Your Excellency, Green Dragon has asked for instructions. They said that the Porta Patrol Division is looking for information about you and wants to protect you,¡± Kirin reported. Bruce said indifferently, ¡°Since the Patrol Division has good intentions, let¡¯s meet them. Ask Green Dragon to tell the Porta Patrol Division that there shouldn¡¯t be too many people. Just let theme over themselves.¡± After Kirin received the order, he sent a message back to Green Dragon. Rica, who was at the side, was so shocked after hearing this conversation that her eyeballs almost popped out. Your Excellency! ? Green Dragon! ? And the Chief of the Porta Patrol Division! ? When she heard Bruce¡¯s tone, as if he was casually ordering his subordinates around, Rica¡¯s heart stirred. This was the head of the Porta Patrol Division, and Green Dragon was most likely the Green Dragon Warlord of Eastern Township Command. Thinking of this, Rica felt that her breathing was bingbored. God knew what kind of powerful existence was standing in front of her at this moment! But this time, Rica learned her lesson. She stood in ce obediently and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t ask anything and acted as if she didn¡¯t hear what Bruce said. Not long after Rica¡¯s men left the vige in the city, a fleet of rolls-royce Phantom, with Northern Paul leading the way, slowly appeared at the entrance of the vige in the city. At this moment, Robert was supporting Drake and waiting here early. He also wanted to be on his best behavior in front of Northern Paul. Draco¡¯s car directly stopped in front of Robert, and then he directly got out of the car with a cigar in his mouth. When Draco saw that Drake was now lying limply on the ground, his expression suddenly darkened. And when Drake saw Draco, he immediately wailed, ¡°Draco, avenge me! Those little brats are too damn arrogant! They know that I¡¯m your younger brother, yet they still beat me up like this. They don¡¯t take you seriously at all, so you must teach them a lesson. Chop them all up and throw them into the river to feed the fish! !¡± Upon hearing that, Draco flew into a rage. He directly took the cigar in his hand and thrust it on the ground. ¡°Rascal! How dare they beard a lion in his den! They are too big for their britches! Let¡¯s go! Go in and find those rascals for me!¡± Chapter 52 - Underground Boxing Champion Bill!

Chapter 52: Underground Boxing Champion Bill!

As soon as Draco gave the order, everyone immediately jumped out of the car and stormed into the town. Each and every one of them looked ferocious and their bodies emitted a strong sense of hostility. Their faces seemed to have the words ¡®don¡¯t disturb¡¯ written on them. Those tenants thought that after Rica¡¯s people left, they would be safe and sound. They didn¡¯t expect that less than ten minutester, another group of people came again. Moreover, this group of people was obviously much more vicious than the previous group of people. Each of them had bellicose people on their side. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll chop you into pieces and throw you into the river!¡± Someone closed the window a few seconds toote and was threatened by Northern Paul¡¯s people. He was so frightened that he hurriedly withdrew his head. At this moment, Northern Paul¡¯s people were like thendlords and bullies. Wherever they passed, everyone would feel terrorized. Soon, under Robert¡¯s lead, Draco¡¯s men came to the extremely dark alley that they had to pass through to enter Howard¡¯s house. However, just as they were about to enter the alley, Robert suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Draco directly rebuked. Robert made a swallowing action and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Draco¡­ Mr. Draco, it¡¯s them. Drake was beaten by them.¡± Upon hearing that, Draco looked in the direction that Robert pointed out. At this moment, Bruce was leading Kirin and the others while walking out step by step. The alley was dark and there were no streetmps. Draco narrowed his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t see Bruce¡¯s face clearly. ¡°All of you, move aside and let them out,¡±ordered Draco. After that, all his men retreated to the two sides, while Bruce led the others from the alley to the streets of the town. At this time, Draco and the others finally saw Bruce¡¯s true face clearly. This was a young man who seemed schrly and refined, not someone who could beat Drake in such a ruthless character. On the contrary, the young man standing behind him seemed to have a belligerent aura, and his eyes revealed a fierce glint. He wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. As for Howard, he was in and unremarkable, and was directly ignored by everyone. But at this moment, Draco¡¯s eye suddenly dted, and the expression on his face also became solemn. ¡°Rica!?¡± It was obvious that Draco didn¡¯t expect that Rica would actually appear here. Could it be that Rica was Bruce¡¯s backer? Or could it be that this was a trap set up by Rica? Was she trying to lure him out? From the moment he saw Rica, Draco became cautious all of a sudden. Although Rica was just a girl, in Porta, her power was on par with his. If the two sides really wanted to fight it out, even if he won, he would probably have to pay a huge price. ¡°Rica! You used my brother to lure me out. What are your intentions? Could it be that you want to start a war with me!?¡± Draco questioned in a stern voice as his entire person exuded a powerful aura. However, in the face of Draco¡¯s questioning, Rica didn¡¯t say a single word. She stood respectfully behind Bruce and looked at Draco as if she was looking at an idiot. Huh? Seeing this, Draco became even more cautious. there was something off with Rica¡¯s gaze. It seemed that she had nothing to fear. Could it be that Rica had some hidden trump card? Thinking of this, Draco slowly narrowed his eyes into a slit, just like a poisonous snake. ¡°You guys, go over and check out their background,¡± Draco ordered directly. After that, the few fierce looking burly men who were standing behind Draco took a step forward. These few people all had different degrees of fierce auras about them. From just one look, one could tell that they were vagabonds who roamed the streets all year round. Moreover, from their moves, it was obvious that they had practiced martial arts. As soon as these few people appeared, they charged towards Bruce and the others without any hesitation. Each of them was aggressive and had an unstoppable momentum. However, just as they were about to reach Bruce, an agile figure blocked in front of Bruce. This person was Kirin! Immediately after, Kirin directly kicked that person¡¯s lower abdomen urately. Immediately, a burly man immediately covered his stomach and copsed on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± When the remaining few burly men saw the situation, they were burning with anger. They took out their knives and swung them at Kirin. However, Kirin didn¡¯t even look at them and directly sent them flying with a punch. Bang bang bang¡­ Muffled sounds were heard one after another. At this time, the seven to eight burly men sent by Draco all fell to the ground. And from the beginning to the end, Kirin was the only one who had made a move from Bruce¡¯s side. The scene was dead silent! Everyone stared at Kirin with their mouths agape and a look of disbelief on their faces. At this moment, Draco, his gaze fixed on Kirin, couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Bill¡­¡± Draco was just about to open his mouth, but at this time, a man with a cold appearance standing beside him opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Draco, let me do it.¡± ¡°Bill, you!?¡± In a daze, Draco stared at this subordinate called Bill. Bill nced at Kirin with aggressiveness in his eyes, and then said, ¡°At this level, Hunter can¡¯t do it. Only I can defeat him.¡± There was a hint of arrogance in Bill¡¯s tone, but even so, Draco still felt a trace of surprise at this moment. Bill was the best fighter under hismand, and he spent a lot of effort to poach him from the underground boxing market. Before working for him, Bill was the champion of the underground boxing market, the Golden Belt, who had been the champion of the boxing market for three consecutive years. He had once tried to KO his opponent in ten consecutive matches within three seconds. Moreover, during those three years in the underground boxing market, he hadn¡¯t suffered a single defeat, and had a reputation for being terrifying. His pair of iron fists, known as the bone shattering hammer, could smash even a person¡¯s skull with a single punch. In addition, what few people knew was that he was also a peak practitioner who was good at karate. It was precisely because of this that Draco took a liking to him and recruited him as his subordinate. It was precisely because he knew how powerful Bill was that when Draco saw him taking the initiative to volunteer, he felt so surprised. After that, Draco¡¯s gaze fell on Kirin, and he secretly thought to himself, ¡®this person looks very unfamiliar. When did Rica have such a subordinate?¡¯ ¡°Bill, do you want Hunter to apany you¡­¡± Draco thought that it would be safer for the two of them, but just as he opened his mouth, he was directly interrupted by Bill. ¡°Mr. Draco, against someone with such highbative skills, Bill won¡¯t be of much use if he goes. Don¡¯t worry, although he is very strong, my iron fist is stronger than him!¡± After saying this, Bill confidently walked towards the Kirin. After a while, Bill arrived in front of the Kirin. He sped his hands and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m Bill Hayes from the Eighth Level Sect of the White Horse Mountain. I¡¯m here to get firsthand experience of your skills! May I know where you came from? If my iron fists identally kill you, I can inform your sect and collect your corpse.¡± Chapter 53 - Mr. Draco, Save Me!

Chapter 53: Mr. Draco, Save Me!

Hearing this, Kirin smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Bill shouted coldly, and his expression immediately darkened. He struck out suddenly, and his entire body swiftly charged towards Kirin. His body was muscr, and he looked just like a bulldozer, giving off an aura that could crush everything. On the other hand, Kirin stood in spot without moving, as if he didn¡¯t see Bill charging over at all. Bill¡¯s expression became even more ferocious when he saw this. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Bang! Bill gathered all his strength and threw a heavy punch. His fist was heavy and fast. He had once relied on this punch to beat all the unrivalled opponents in the underground boxing market. It was also with this punch that he established his reputation as the underground boxing champion. Under an iron fist, even a person¡¯s skull would be smashed into pieces. A loud sound rang out, and a ferocious smile instantly appeared on Bill¡¯s face, as if victory was already in his grasp. However, in the next moment, the situation took a sharp turn for the worse! What? The smile on Bill¡¯s face suddenly faded, and was instantly reced by a look of shock. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Bill was shocked, and his pupils rapidly erged as he stared fixedly at the Kirin. At this moment, the heavy punch that he had umted all his strength with was actually blocked by Kirin with a single hand. He couldn¡¯t advance another inch! Bill was shocked. Suddenly, he felt a chill from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. In the next moment, Bill felt an iparably terrifying forceing from his fist. With a crack, the sound of bones cracking actually came from Bill¡¯s arm! It was broken! Bill¡¯s heart went cold, and he was tongue-tied. Then, a pained expression appeared on his face, and his mood fell to rock bottom. ¡°Why, why did my iron fist, which has always been sessful, miss today? Could it be¡­ ?¡± Bill was apprehensive, and intense fear began to surge into his heart. It hurted! It really hurted! Before Bill could regain his senses, he was interrupted by the paining from his hand. Immediately after, Bill¡¯s expression began to be contorted. Bean-sized beads of sweat instantly covered his entire face, and his face turned ashen. It seemed that the situation was very bad. At this moment, the people on Draco¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but burst into an uproar when they saw this scene. In just an instant, the invincible Bill, the Golden Belt winner of three underground boxing championships, and the number one fighter under Northern Paul, was defeated just like that? This kind of result was hard for them to ept. They only came back to their senses when they heard Bill¡¯s miserable cry. At this moment, even Draco revealed an extremely shocked expression. No one knew Bill¡¯s strength better than him. He was an out and out top-level practitioner. Even he himself didn¡¯t dare to take his iron fist head on. However, this man in front of him who stood tall and straight like a javelin easily did it. What kind of terrifying strength did he possess? At this moment, Draco¡¯s heart stirred. Vaguely, there was also a sense of uneasiness that spread. ¡°Mr. Draco, save me!¡± At this moment, Bill¡¯s cry for help reverberated at the scene. Bill, who was originally extremely arrogant, was extremely embarrassed and humiliated when he called for help. But now, Bill couldn¡¯t care about shame. His life was more important! The person in front of him could easily subdue him, so he would definitely be able to get rid of him easily. Only now did Bill know that he wasn¡¯t being arrogant. He really had the strength! On the contrary, he was an idiot! He actually dared to provoke such a person. ¡°Mr. Draco, save me! Save me!¡± Thinking of this, Bill couldn¡¯t help but ask for help from Draco again. His fearful gaze looked weakly at Kirin. At this time, Kirin said with a yful expression, ¡°What, is that all you have in your iron fist? The Eighth Level Sect of the White Horse Mountain has beenpletely put to shame by you!¡± This gave his ego a huge blow! At this moment, Bill wanted to die. He wanted nothing more than to dig a hole and bury himself in it. Disgraceful! It was too disgraceful! He waspletely embarrassed from being contradicted! But now, Bill had no other choice. He could only ce his hopes on Draco in the hope that Draco would help him. Seeing this, Draco¡¯ frowned. At this moment, Kirin directly kicked Bill back under Draco¡¯s feet. With a bang, Bill instantly hugged his stomach while spasming on the ground. His face had a pained expression, and looked ghastly pale. Looking at Bill, who was lying on the ground, Draco instantly became solemn. ¡°Who on Earth is this person? When did Rica have a more powerful subordinate than Bill by her side?¡± Draco was puzzled, and then he looked at Kirin in fear. This person definitely wasn¡¯t simple. Since Rica was able to recruit such a powerful person under hermand, it would be even more difficult for him to deal with her in the future. No wonder Rica lured him out tonight. So she wanted to use this advancedbatant to deal with him? Hehe¡­ Thinking of this, Draco sneered, and he immediately opened his mouth to say, ¡°Rica, you¡¯re underestimating me! No matter how good he is at fighting, he¡¯s only one person. I have more than three hundred people here, and each one of them can take him on. You want to mess with me? You¡¯re still too inexperienced!¡± Draco¡¯s expression suddenly turned ferocious, and he immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Everyone, attack together! I¡¯m going to chop them up and feed them to the fish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the underlings behind Draco immediately began to surge with emotions, and each of their faces carried a strong and fierce aura. More than three hundred people shouted belligerently. However, when faced with such a situation, Kirin didn¡¯t even frown. Rica also sneered at this time, and said to Draco, ¡°Idiot!¡± Rica had personally witnessed Kirin¡¯s strength. Not to mention that Draco¡¯s best fighter, Bill, had already fallen, even if Bill was here, all of these peoplebined still weren¡¯t Kirin¡¯s match. In the Martyr Club that day, besides the advancedbatants under him, there were also advancedbatants brought by Kirin. However, all their peoplebined didn¡¯t manage to touch even a single hair on Kirin¡¯s head. Compared to the people brought by her and Kirin, the people brought by Draco were still far behind. How could they possibly be a match for Kirin? And the situation at the scene was just as Rica had expected. Kirin charged into the crowd alone. At this moment, Kirin¡¯s imposing aura was fully unleashed as he charged towards the three hundred plus people with a calm expression. In his eyes, the three hundred plus ferocious looking people were like three hundred plus littlembs waiting to be ughtered. He charged over, as if there was no one there to stop him. Every time he attacked, more than ten to twenty people would fall down along with him. Ah ah ah¡­ The wailing sounds rose and fell one after another. At this moment, the Kirin was simply too ferocious! In less than ten minutes, almost two-thirds of the three hundred plus people that Draco brought over had already fallen to the ground. The remaining one hundred people stood on the spot trembling in fear. They looked at the Kirin, who was like the grim reaper, in fear. It was obvious that they had been scared out of their wits. How¡­ How was this possible? Draco was stunned on the spot when he saw this scene. He held the newly lit cigar in his mouth with a nk look on his face, as if he had been struck by lightning. Was this who Rica relied on? No wonder she dared to lure him here. No wonder she was so fearless. It turned out that it was all because of this fiend! Draco waspletely freaking out. He suddenly felt a trepidatious feeling welling up in his heart. He was in a bind. Was he going to die here today? Draco trembled violently. He looked at the Kirin with iparable fear, and his legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Wee woo¡­ At this moment, the sound of a police siren suddenly sounded in the scene. After Draco heard this sound, he was so excited that he almost cried. It was the Executive Bureau! It was the people from the Executive Bureau! It was better to fall into the hands of the Executive Bureau than to fall into the hands of Rica! He was saved! He was saved!!! Chapter 54 - Who Is He?

Chapter 54: Who Is He?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sob, sob, sob.. A war chariot of the Executive Bureau quickly passed through the crowd and rushed directly to the scene. Soon after, the door quickly opened and an imposing figure walked out. Will! It was the head of the Porta Patrol Division, Will! ! ! When Draco saw Will, he was overjoyed. No matter how capable Rica was, no matter how good the person in front of him was at fighting, what could he do to him? At most, he would go back with Will for a few days. Could it be that Rica actually dared to barge into the Executive Bureau? Thinking of this, Draco said to Will excitedly, ¡°Will, take me back. Take me back quickly.¡± He looked like he was waiting to be captured and even took the initiative to pass his hand to Will. But at this moment, there was a ¡°ka-ching¡± sound. Loaded bullets? Draco was stunned, and before he could react, Will put a loaded gun against Draco¡¯s big bald head in the next moment. Draco immediately shivered, and cold sweat instantly appeared on his forehead. ¡°Will? If... If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk it out nicely. Can you take the gun away first? I¡¯m afraid that it might go off.¡± Draco was really afraid. He had just heard the gun being loaded. This also meant that Will didn¡¯t just want to scare him, but really wanted to kill him. What the h*ll was going on here?? Why did Will still take out the gun when he had already taken the initiative to ask for his arrest!? If he was really shot to death, he wouldn¡¯t even be able toin. ¡°You actually know how to talk to me nicely? When you dragged so many people here, why didn¡¯t you think of talking to me nicely?¡± Huh!? Is it because I haven¡¯t invited you back for tea for too long that you¡¯ve gotten too big for your britches? Get over there and kneel down and apologize!¡± Will kicked Draco¡¯s calf. This.. Draco was so scared that his ferocious bald head was covered in cold sweat. He never thought that Will would actually stand on Rica¡¯s side and even ask him to go over and apologize. When did Rica establish ties with Will? Draco wasining in his heart, but he could only obediently walk over to Rica. However, Will kicked him again at this time. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯ve offended, yet you still dare to bring so many people here?¡± This... ? Draco showed a nk expression. Feeling even more puzzled, he nced at Will and then at Rica. Soon after, Draco saw Will walking respectfully to Kirin. He put his legs together and gave a military salute to Kirin. ¡°Sir, Will from the Porta Patrol Division has been ordered to report for duty. Please give me orders!¡± When he saw this, Draco¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. It turned out that Will wasn¡¯t here for Rica, nor was he here for himself, but for the person in front of him! Will even called him sir. What exactly was his identity? Seeing this, Draco felt a little ufortable. How could a person that Will took so seriously be an ordinary person? Draco hurriedly walked towards Kirin and bent his knees. He was about to kneel down and beg for mercy. But at this time, Kirin directly ignored him and slowly returned to Bruce¡¯s side like a loyal guard guarding his side. At this time, not only was Draco unable to react in time, but even Will was unable to react in time. Green Dragon only told him that there was indeed a big shot who hade to Porta. When he saw Kirin, he subconsciously thought that the big shot that Green Dragon mentioned was Kirin. After all, Kirin was the Central Region King of War and the leader of the White Coat Battle Division¡¯s Five Great Kings of War. However, he never expected that Kirin wasn¡¯t the top dog! The top dog was this young man who looked a little schrly. What was his identity... ? Will¡¯s heart trembled. Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask, Kirin¡¯s indifferent voice sounded, ¡°Will, I hope you think carefully about what to ask and what not to ask.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± Will was startled and nodded his head in trepidation. He nced at Bruce fearfully and then quickly retracted his gaze. After Draco saw this scene, he felt that his legs were no longer under his control. They were trembling non-stop and cold sweat was appearing on his head. It was as if a dam had burst and he was sweating non-stop. At first, he thought that Kirin was already powerful enough. After all, even Will had to be courteous to him. But he didn¡¯t expect that Kirin was actually just a subordinate of this person in front of him. No wonder Rica had been standing obediently behind him. No wonder Rica ignored him. It turned out that she had long known that the identity of this person in front of her wasn¡¯t simple. It turned out that she had already established ties with this big shot long ago! Then who exactly was this person in front of her? When he realized this, Draco finally realized that he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended! With a plop, Draco couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and directly knelt in front of Bruce. Who exactly was he? Who exactly was he!? Draco, who was kneeling on the ground, was terrified and uneasy. The more he thought about it, the more terrifying he felt. Towards the end, he no longer dared to continue guessing. Draco¡¯s whole body trembled. When he came back to his senses, he hurriedly crawled in front of Bruce and begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me for offending you out of ignorance. ¡°My mouth is cheap, I¡¯m arrogant, I deserve to die, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I beg you, I beg you to spare me this time. ¡°In the future, I will never do such a stupid thing again. I will do whatever you want me to do. Even if you want me to jump into the river, I won¡¯t refuse in the slightest...¡± Looking at Draco¡¯s terrified look, all of Draco¡¯s men were petrified on the spot. Was this still the high and mighty Draco they knew? Was this still the Draco who was invincible in Porta? At this moment, everyone waspletely dumbfounded. At the same time, they were also extremely fearful of Bruce¡¯s identity. Even Draco could not afford to provoke him, so there was no need to mention insignificant people like them. As for Robert, who thought that he was worse than those insignificant people under Draco, his whole body was trembling at this moment as he stared at Bruce in disbelief. Suddenly, he had a feeling as if it was a lifetime ago, and he didn¡¯t recognize Bruce at all. Who on earth was he? Who on earth was he? What on earth was he.. Robert kept asking himself, and the expression on his face became more and more lost. At this moment, Draco¡¯s rebuke pulled his thoughts back. ¡°Where¡¯s that rascal Robert? Bring him to me! D*mn it! I¡¯m going to chop him into pieces!¡± Draco¡¯s voice was like thunder and instilled fear in Robert¡¯s heart. Robert¡¯s whole body trembled, and he subconsciously wanted to escape, but he found that his legs, constantly trembling, seemed to be out of control. He was dead meat! This time, he waspletely done for! His face was ashen. In the next moment, two burly men directly lifted him up. Robert, who was panicking, immediately begged, ¡°Let me go. Let me go. I really don¡¯t know anything. This isn¡¯t my fault. ¡°It really isn¡¯t my fault. Billy forced me to do this. It was Billy who forced me....¡± Chapter 55 - Begging For Mercy Now? Its Too Late!

Chapter 55: Begging For Mercy Now? It¡¯s Too Late!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Two of Draco¡¯s men directly ced Robert in front of Bruce. At this time, Robert was already scared out of his wits. Seeing that Draco had no choice but to kneel, he also knelt in front of Bruce with a plop. ¡°Bruce, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Billy really forced me to do it. It¡¯s not my fault. It really isn¡¯t my fault. ¡°For the sake of our past friendship, can you spare me this time? I promise that I won¡¯t help Billy anymore.¡±. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be your henchman. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Please...¡± Robert kneeled in front of Bruce in fear and trepidation while kowtowing desperately without even daring to raise his head. He really regretted it to the extreme now. Rica, Draco, and even the head of the Porta Patrol Division had to listen to Bruce¡¯s orders. This was simply not the Bruce from five years ago who could only watch helplessly as he was framed. This was a fierce tiger that could change the tide in Porta. Now, he didn¡¯t doubt the words that Bruce said at the ceremony that day. He really could let Howard be the king of Porta! Once, such an opportunity was ced in front of him. He could have stood by Bruce¡¯s side like Howard, apanying him to rule the world. However, it was all toote. It was all toote! Not only did he not believe him, but he even helped Billy to bring people to mess with him. This was simply extremely stupid. Currently, Robert wanted to p himself to death. Why didn¡¯t he believe Bruce? Why didn¡¯t he believe him?! ! ! In the face of Robert¡¯s begs for mercy, Bruce had no expression. He was as indifferent as if he was facing a stranger. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Are you begging for mercy from me?¡± ¡°Bruce, let me go. Let your bro go. In the future, I will definitely be your ve. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be your most loyal henchman in the future. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m still useful. I... I know that Thomas and the others have done many bad things behind the scenes. I can help you deal with them. Not only that, but I... I can also help you recruit the employees in thepany. I can do it. I definitely can. Robert said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m still useful. I¡¯m still useful...¡± He was so scared that he started to talk incoherently. ¡°Do you think that with my current abilities, I still need you?¡± Bruce said indifferently. As soon as he said this, Robert¡¯s mood instantly fell to the bottom. A chill surged through his entire body and caused him to tremble involuntarily. ¡°Killing Thomas is as simple as squashing an ant to me. I didn¡¯t kill him because I wanted him to taste the loss of everything! ¡°As for you, Robert, I gave you a chance once. I also hoped that you weren¡¯t the one who brought people here tonight. ¡°However, you¡¯ve disappointed me. Are you begging for mercy now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Bruce¡¯s terrifying aura was like the st of a bomb. It instantly overwhelmed everyone. At this moment, many people felt a deathly sense of fear. It was as if they were suddenly in thend of corpses and a sea of blood. They had a strong urge to submit to Bruce. Plop! Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore and directly knelt down towards Bruce. Following that, more and more people knelt down. They couldn¡¯t control their legs at all. They could only kneel down and choose to submit. Robert felt his head buzzing. His entire body went limp on the ground. Arge area of his crotch was wet, and a stinky smell came from it. ¡°Drag him away! Chop him up and feed him to the dogs!¡± Draco immediately ordered. Robert, whose face was pale, was stunned after hearing these words. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle and he had a desperate expression on his face. At this moment, Howard looked at Robert, who was in a daze, and sighed helplessly. If a person invites his own cmity, there is no way to escape from punishment. ¡°Bruce, how about...¡± Howard walked to Bruce¡¯s side and stuttered, as if he had something to hide. Bruce knew what Howard wanted to say, and immediately said to Howard, ¡°You are their boss now. You decide what you want to do.¡± Howard looked at Bruce gratefully when he heard that. He knew that although Bruce had be stronger, he was still the same Bruce who valued friendship and loyalty. After that, Howard walked to the front of Draco, took a deep breath, and ordered, ¡°Break his legs and let him live. Do you understand?!¡± Draco¡¯s men stopped and didn¡¯t dare to make the decision on their own. They all turned their eyes to Draco. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Are you guys deaf? Hurry up and do it!¡± Draco said fiercely. After that, a few of his men directly broke Robert¡¯s legs. After seeing this scene, Howard shook his head and immediately walked in front of Will. ¡°Mr. Samson, Robert gathered people to cause trouble. I hope Mr. Samson can deal with it impartially,¡± said Howard. Will nced at Bruce and nodded as he said, ¡°This is my job. Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with him impartially.¡± After doing all this, Howard returned to Bruce¡¯s side and stood with Kirin. When Kirin saw this, he put his arm around Bruce¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Well done. If your Majesty says you can do it, you can do it!¡± Howard scratched his head embarrassedly, and then looked at Bruce with a grateful expression on his face. He knew that the reason why he could do this was entirely because of Bruce¡¯s confidence. Otherwise, no matter how gutsy he was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to Northern Paul and Will like this. At this time, Will, who had finished dealing with Robert, also walked to Bruce¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mr. White, I don¡¯t know how to deal with Draco and the others.¡± After Draco heard these words, he immediately perked up his ears and rushed to Bruce in a ttering manner. ¡°Mr. White, you... you can take me in. You must have some use for me. I have two to three thousand people under me, and arge number of financialpanies. I can give them all to you. I just hope that you can let me off.¡± At this time, Kirin walked to Bruce and whispered a few words into Bruce¡¯s ear. Bruce nodded and immediately nced at Draco, saying indifferently, ¡°Get up.¡± When Draco heard that, he instantly felt as if he had been granted amnesty. However, he had kneeled for too long and couldn¡¯t get up for a moment. It was only with the help of his two underlings that he was able to stand up. ¡°There are indeed two things that I need you to do here. Once you¡¯ve done it, I can give you a chance. If you can¡¯t do it well, I think that there¡¯s no need for you to exist anymore.¡± Bruce said indifferently. When Draco heard that there was something for himself to do, he immediately perked up and hurriedly said in a ttering manner, ¡°Mr. White, please say it. I won¡¯t refuse anything!¡± Seeing that he was so sincere, Bruce then continued, ¡°Tomorrow, there will be a girl called Brianne who will go to yourpany to pay back the money. At that time, you will find a suitable reason to help her relieve the debt, but you definitely can¡¯t take her money!¡± Upon hearing this, Draco immediately nodded. He repeatedly assured Bruce, ¡°Alright, I will definitely do it. I will definitely do it.¡± Looking at Draco¡¯s serious attitude, Bruce also nodded his head, and immediately continued, ¡°As far as I know, the channel merchants under the Simmons Co. are all from yourpany, right?¡± Simmons Co.? Draco was stunned. At this time, his subordinate hurriedly exined it to him. After listening to it, Draco was even more shocked by Bruce¡¯s identity. Indeed, the channel merchants of the Simmons Co. were all his subordinates, but very few people knew about this, so even he himself was shocked for a moment. However, Bruce knew it clearly. This kind of omnipotence was simply terrifying. Draco¡¯s intuition told him that submitting to Bruce¡¯s subordinates was probably the most correct decision he had ever made in his life! Thinking of this, Draco hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes. The channel merchants of the Simmons Co. were all sent by my subordinates. If Mr. White has any instructions, feel free to ask.¡± At this time, Bruce continued, ¡°Tomorrow, ask all the Simmons Co.¡¯s channel merchants to go to the Taylor Co. and find Brianne to cooperate. Remember, you can only cooperate with Brianne and no one else! Before the sun sets tomorrow, if I don¡¯t see you put the signed contract in front of me, then there¡¯s no need for you to exist!¡± When he heard that, Draco¡¯s body trembled, and he immediately said resolutely, ¡°Mr. White, please rest assured! I will definitely get these two things done, and I will definitely not let you down! ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, Mr. White can throw me into the river at any time, and I, Draco, definitely won¡¯tin!¡± Chapter 56 - Send Billy Into the ICU!

Chapter 56: Send Billy Into the ICU!

Draco went all out and anxiously gathered hundreds of people, but in the end, they suffered a miserable defeat. However, at this moment, Draco didn¡¯t feel depressed, but instead felt that this was his chance. Rica had already surrendered, and even Will was polite to Bruce. At this moment, he could already sense that he was an upstart. In his opinion, Bruce, who could make Will prioritize and respect him so much, must have an extraordinary identity. If he could gain his appreciation, perhaps, his own power could be further expanded. This was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. ¡°I will definitely do what Mr. White has instructed me to do. That way, I won¡¯t let Rica steal all the limelight.¡± Draco thought to himself with certainty. After returning to thepany, Draco began to arrange the things that Bruce had instructed him to do. At this time, his younger brother, Drake, had also recovered. Obviously aware that he had caused trouble tonight, he stood in front of Draco with trepidation. ¡°Bro, I really didn¡¯t know that Bruce had such a powerful background. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have been so¡­¡± Drake had barely finished his confession when Draco immediately shouted, ¡°What Bruce? From today onwards, call him Mr. White! Whoever dares to call Mr. White by his name, I¡¯ll be the first to punish him!¡± When he heard that, Drake¡¯s whole body trembled, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s Mr. White. It¡¯s Mr. White¡­¡± Draco rolled his eyes at him in annoyance, and immediately opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Tell me everything that happened tonight.¡± Drake trembled again. Without daring to hide anything, he told him about how Billy had instigated him to find trouble with Bruce. After Draco heard it, he immediately realized that this was a great opportunity to impress Bruce. At this moment, Billy¡¯s phone call also reached Drake¡¯s cell phone. Before this, he had already called Robert¡¯s number, but it hadn¡¯t been picked up, so Billy called Drake directly. ¡°Drake, how¡¯s the matter going? The red wine has been opened here, and a few girls have been called over. They¡¯re just waiting for you toe over.¡± Once the call was picked up, Billy opened his mouth and said. Drake was immediately furious when he heard that. Just as he was about to scold Billy, Draco interrupted him. ¡°Tell him that you¡¯ll go over immediately and ask him to wait for you,¡± Draco said in a low voice, as if he was afraid that Billy would run away. Drake also understood at this time. He replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s settled. It was a piece of cake. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± When Billy heard that, he was immediately overjoyed. ¡°Good, good, good. Hurry up. Tonight, we¡¯ll turn the hospital into a KTV and get drunk!¡± Drake agreed and then hung up the phone. The moment Drake hung up the phone, Draco¡¯s face turned cold and he sneered, ¡°KTV? I¡¯ll send you to the ICU tonight!¡± .. At the same time, Thomas, who had just hung up the phone with Drake, was lying leisurely on the hospital bed in a good mood. Just as he had said on the phone, there were several bottles of red wine that cost thousands of dors each beside him, and three to four young girls who were dressed seductively. Other than the inconvenience of moving, it was really no different from being in a KTV. ¡°Bruce, even a jailbird like you want to fight with me? Hehe¡­¡± Billy sneered, and then his eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°This time, it¡¯s Howard. Next time, it¡¯ll be your turn!¡± Then, Billy ordered the young girls to open the red wine, cut the fruits, and y upbeat music on their phones as he quietly waited for Drake¡¯s arrival. Even the people in the next ward couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°This is the life of a rich man¡­¡± But Billy probably never dreamed that who he was waiting for wasn¡¯t only Drake, but also the terrifying Draco! Not long after, just when Billy was enjoying himself, the door of the private ward was violently opened with a bang. Then, more than ten fierce-looking burly men barged in. Billy¡¯s expression immediately changed in fright. ¡°You¡­ Who are you people? My brother is Drake. Don¡¯t act recklessly. Otherwise, my brother won¡¯t let you off!¡± Billy threatened while trembling. At this moment, a burly bald-headed man slowly walked out from the crowd. ¡°They are my people. Do you have any objections?¡± Seeing this iconic bald-head, Billy was immediately scared out of his wits. Immediately after, he saw Drake standing beside Draco. He hurriedly asked for help, ¡°Drake, what¡¯s going on? Is there some misunderstanding?¡± Misunderstanding? Upon hearing that, Drake sneered coldly, and a ferocious expression quickly appeared on his face. ¡°You almost got me, and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s a misunderstanding? I¡¯m also misunderstanding you right now!¡± Drake directly strode to the side of Billy¡¯s bed. Billy was so scared that he immediately wanted to escape, but his legs seemed to be frozen, and he couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? Drake, you¡­ don¡¯t do anything reckless. I can give you money. I can give you a lot of money. I can¡­¡± Bang! Drake didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Billy. He directly punched him in the chest. With a crack, Billy seemed to hear the sound of bones breaking. Then, Drake didn¡¯t stop. He directly grabbed his arm and made another crack. All of a sudden, the entire ward was filled with Billy¡¯s wails. At this time, the people in the next ward couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The rich people nowadays yed quite roughly¡­ After a long while, Billy¡¯s voice finally stopped. At this moment, he already looked ck and blue from being tortured by Drake. Draco also fulfilled what he said. He called a doctor for Billy and sent him directly to the ICU. As for whether Billy could survive, this wasn¡¯t what Draco cared about at all. .. Just when Draco brought people to find trouble with Billy, Bruce brought Kirin back to the hotel. When Bruce returned to the hotel, it was already almost twelve o¡¯clock at night, but Brianne was still awake. Aftering to Brianne¡¯s room, Bruce found out that this silly girl had been preparing for the three conditions mentioned by Serena, and had looked up a lot of information. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ve looked it up. It seems that we can¡¯t fulfill any of Serena¡¯s three conditions,¡± said Brianne with a dejected look. Bruce smiled and then reached out his hand to smooth Brianne¡¯s tightly knitted brows. Heforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s always a way out. Perhaps, he can fulfill these three conditions by himself?¡± When Brianne heard him, sheughed bitterly. Then she rolled her eyes at Bruce dejectedly as she said, ¡°You still have the mood to joke around when I¡¯m in such a bind.¡± ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t the Richards family also take the initiative to apologize?¡± Why don¡¯t you try your luck at the financepany tomorrow?¡± Bruce suggested with a smile. Brianne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him again. Although she also felt that the reason why the Richards family apologized was because of Franklin, if she said it now, she was afraid that it would hurt Bruce. Therefore, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she looked at Bruce with a serious expression on her face and said to him, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to the financepany tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you¡­¡± Bruce wanted to say that he would apany her, but she refused him. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ll go alone. If you go with me, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to resist hitting people again. If you have the time, find a house. We can¡¯t always stay in a hotel.¡± ¡°How about this, you go to Midtown and find a house with two rooms and one living room to rent? When that timees, we¡¯ll bring mom back to live with us,¡± said Brianne. After saying that, Brianne smiled at Bruce. In fact, there was something she didn¡¯t say just now. She didn¡¯t want Bruce to go with her because she didn¡¯t want him to suffer together with her. Upon hearing this, Bruce didn¡¯t insist anymore. Anyway, Draco had already made the arrangements, so Brianne just needed to appear. After that, Bruce put away all the information that Brianne had read and turned off the lights for her. Before he left, he said, ¡°Have a good sleep. Tomorrow, go and reason with them. They will definitely listen to you.¡± Brianne smiled bitterly. The people in the financepany were famous for being heartless and greedy people. Without money, let alone reasoning with them, it was already good enough if they didn¡¯t kick her out. Chapter 57 - Draco Burning His Own Office!

Chapter 57: Draco Burning His Own Office!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, Nine Dragons Property Co.! Draco, looking at the IOU in front of him at a loss, sat in the office with a worried expression. Bruce had given him two tasks, to settle the channel business of the Simmons family. This one wasn¡¯t difficult. It was just a matter of his words. What was difficult was the other one, which was the IOU in front of him. Below him stood a group of senior executives of Nine Dragons Property Co., but their faces were full of fear and trepidation at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s been an hour, and you still haven¡¯t thought of a solution for me. What are you all doing?! ?¡± Draco¡¯s expression darkened, and he scolded them while swearing. The group of senior executives all looked aggrieved, but they didn¡¯t dare to refute. When Draco saw their expressions, he immediately became even angrier. Bruce asked him to find a reason to clear the debt of the Taylor family, but what kind of reason was suitable? What kind of reason wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion? Not only couldn¡¯t he think of it, but even the current group of senior executives of thepany were helpless. Usually, they only cared about letting others pay back the money. If they had to think about how to let others take the initiative to pay back the money, then they had a hundred ways. However, in order to get rid of a debt without anyone noticing, they couldn¡¯t do it too obvIOUsly, and the reason had to be sufficient. This would put them in a difficult position. ¡°Usually, each and every one of you brag in front of me. Why is it that at the critical moment, none of you are useful? What a bunch of useless things!¡± Draco scolded fiercely. Everyone looked at each other with a bitter look on their faces. ¡°Mr. Draco, why don¡¯t we have a promotional event? We can say that she is our lucky customer. If she wins the raffle, she doesn¡¯t have to pay back the money?¡± An executive of Nine Dragons Property Co. said carefully. When Draco heard it, he almost smashed the ashtray on the table. ¡°Should... Should we say that it was stolen?¡± Someone suggested. ¡°Get lost! Who in Porta dares to steal my things? Would you believe me if I said so?!¡± This time, Draco couldn¡¯t hold in his anger and directly picked up the ashtray to throw it over. When the crowd saw the situation, they didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. To be honest, these so-called senior executives were mostly ignorant brats. It was already good enough that they could recognize all the ounts. How could he expect them to think of any solutions? Draco had an annoyed look on his face as he fiercely touched his big bald head. In an instant, he felt a headache. ¡°Get out. Get out. All of you, get out. I get annoyed when I see you guys!¡± Draco scolded in a flustered manner. When the crowd heard this, not only did they not feel dejected, but they also showed an expression that looked as if they had been granted amnesty. Each and every one of them escaped quickly. When he saw this, Draco became even angrier. He picked up a cigar gloomily and lit it up. However, the moment he picked up the lighter, an idea shed through his mind. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately stared at the lighter in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m really a genius!¡± Draco patted his head and muttered to himself. His face was still filled with a hint of tion. Soon after, Draco quickly called the people back. He asked them to organize the important things in the office. Very soon, Draco¡¯s office was organized. Only some unimportant things and the Taylor family¡¯s IOU were left. ¡°Mr. Draco, I... Do we really have to do this?¡± After hearing Draco¡¯s n, a senior executive broke out in cold sweat. Setting fire to his own office! Draco was probably the first person in Porta. ¡°Stop babbling nonsense! If I tell you to set fire to it, then do it quickly. Otherwise, the people willeter. If Mr. White mes you, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± Draco urged while swearing. Gulp! A few executives made a swallowing action and then tiptoed to set fire to Draco¡¯s office. Usually, setting a fire, sshing paint, and writingrge graffiti were allmon urrences for them. However, this was their first time setting fire to their boss¡¯s office. Gasoline and the like were all readily avable, so Draco¡¯s office was quickly set on fire. ¡°Mr. Draco, it¡¯s almost time. Isn¡¯t it time to call the fire department?¡± Not long after, everyone was worried that the fire would spread out, so they couldn¡¯t help but suggest. However, Draco still looked calm andposed. He said leisurely, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let the fire burn for a while more.¡± When the crowd heard that, they couldn¡¯t say anything else. They could only wait with Draco. Finally, Draco saw that the fire inside was about done burning, so he asked someone to call the fire department. He still understood the principle of doing everything meticulously. In a short while, the fire department came to the Nine Dragons Property Co. and put out the fire. Meanwhile, Draco brought his men and walked downstairs while pretending to be in a woeful state. At this time, Brianne also appeared downstairs of the Nine Dragons Property Co.. Looking at the fire engines downstairs, Brianne was a little surprised. Then, Brianne saw Draco and the others pretending to be in a woeful state downstairs. She mustered up her courage and walked over while saying carefully, ¡°You... Hello, my name is Brianne. I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Draco about something.¡± Huh? After hearing Brianne¡¯s words, everyone revealed a strange expression, and immediately turned their gazes to Draco. At this moment, Draco was in high spirits. When he saw Brianne, he looked ecstatic. Draco hurriedly went over and said with a fawning expression, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Draco, the boss of thispany.¡± ¡°You... You¡¯re Mr. Draco?¡± When Brianne heard that, she suddenly became apprehensive. This was the famous Northern Paul. Rumor had it that he killed people without batting an eye and was a ruthless person. ¡°Miss Taylor is too polite. You can just call me Draco.¡± Draco said respectfully. Upon hearing that, Brianne suddenly felt overwhelmed by his friendliness. Draco didn¡¯t seem to be as fierce and intimidating as the rumors said. He was actually quite easy to get along with. Seeing that Draco was so polite, Brianne also mustered up her courage and told him her purpose ofing. She originally thought that Draco would reject her outright and then chase her out, but unexpectedly, after Draco heard it, there was no reaction at all. He still had a fawning look on his face. His politeness made Brianne feel that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Sigh... Miss Taylor, you really came at a bad time. My office just caught fire, and the IOUs are all inside. Look, they¡¯re still putting out the fire. The IOUs of the Taylor family were most likely burned, but it¡¯s okay. This is our responsibility. It¡¯s not your fault. In this case, since the promissory notes have been burnt, you don¡¯t have to pay back the Taylor family¡¯s debt. Just consider it our bad luck,¡± said Draco, pretending to be distressed. Burnt... burnt? At this time, a few customers who were also here to return the money silently looked at the money in their hands and couldn¡¯t help but walk over. ¡°Mr. Draco, then our money is also...¡± Draco suddenly turned his head back and instantly put on a ferocious expression. ¡°What do you want!? If you don¡¯t return the money, I¡¯ll burn your whole family!¡± Eh... this.. Those customers who wanted to take advantage of the situation were instantly scared out of their wits. They obediently handed the money to Draco¡¯s men and quickly left the scene. Brianne, who saw this scene, was stunned on the spot. What on Earth was going on? At this moment, a few weary firemen came down. One of them even had an IOU with a corner of it burned. He walked to the front of Draco and said, ¡°The fire on it has already been put out. You must pay attention to your safety next time. Oh right, we also rescued an IOU, and the signature on it is Taylor...¡± Draco shivered all over when he heard that, and he red fiercely at the few executives who were in charge of setting the fire. Why didn¡¯t those idiots burn the Taylor family¡¯s IOU before setting the fire? D*mn them! Chapter 58 - Swallowed the IOU?

Chapter 58: Swallowed the IOU?

Draco didn¡¯t have the time to reprimand his own men. He quickly turned around and covered the fireman¡¯s mouth to stop him from continuing to speak. ¡°Nothing, nothing happened.¡± Draco was filled with fear and trepidation as he took the IOU from the fireman¡¯s hand. As expected, it was the Taylor family¡¯s IOU. Although a corner was burnt, the contents were clearly visible. Even the fingerprint that Old Madam Taylor had personally pressed was still there. When he saw the IOU, Draco couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Mr. Draco, is this the Taylor family¡¯s¡­¡±Brianne opened her mouth, but before she could finish her words, she saw Draco facing his back to her as he stuffed something into his mouth. Not long after, Draco turned back with his mouth bulging, as if he had stuffed two eggs into it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s not that. They made a mistake¡­¡± Draco said incoherently while chewing. This.. Looking at Draco¡¯s appearance, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. After that, she saw Draco directly swallow the thing in his mouth with a pained expression. Swallow¡­ swallowed it? Brianne couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him when she saw this. If her guess was right, what he swallowed was an IOU. But the question was, why did he swallow the IOU? Brianne had a puzzled look on her face. She couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how she thought about it. What made Brianne even more puzzled was that after Draco swallowed the IOU, he actually said that he wouldpensate the Taylor family. ¡°Miss Taylor, I apologize for my men¡¯s disrespect to you before. There is indeed a big problem with the way we urged you to pay. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taught them a lesson. They will never do this again in the future. In order to express our apology, the Nine Dragons Property Co. is willing topensate you with a million dors. What do you think? If it¡¯s not enough, I can increase the amount,¡± Draco said apologetically. Huh¡­ Huh? Brianne was stunned on the spot and her heart was beating non-stop. What was going on? She hade to discuss returning the money, but in the end, she didn¡¯t have to return the money, and she could even get an additional million aspensation? Was Nine Dragons Property Co. and Northern Paul all so easy going now? Brianne was bewildered, and she was a little unable to wrap her head around the situation. She stood on the spot in a daze. ¡°Miss Taylor? Miss Taylor? Taylor¡­¡± Draco called out to Brianne several times in a row, but she didn¡¯t react in time. Brianne looked at Draco in a daze, and Draco also looked at her in a daze. He even asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, is the money too little? Otherwise, I¡¯ll increase it¡­¡± Brianne quickly came back to her senses and said, ¡°No, no, no¡­ it¡¯s enough, enough. It¡¯s too much. I didn¡¯t react in time. Do you really want to give us a million?¡± Hearing that, Draco directly asked someone to write an IOU to Brianne, and then called the bank. Soon after, Draco took the IOU and the transfer record sent by the bank, then handed it over to Brianne. ¡°Miss Taylor, this is the transfer record of the bank. Yhe money has already been transferred to yourpany¡¯s ount. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call back to check it out. Otherwise, take this IOU. If the million hasn¡¯t arrived, you cane back to look for me, Draco, anytime.¡± The moment she saw the transfer record, Brianne was petrified again. On her pretty face, there was only shock. What was this? Was this still the same Draco that made people tremble in fear? Wasn¡¯t he a little too easy to talk to? Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was some kind of phnthropist! Brianne, who waspletely unable to react, pinched her thigh hard. She was afraid that she was dreaming, but the result showed that everything was real. Her thigh hurted, and the money had arrived. Brianne was extremely shocked. She couldn¡¯t calm down until she left Draco¡¯spany. When she walked to the roadside, Brianne stood there for more than ten minutes before she remembered to call the Taylor family to report the situation. Brianne called Shauna. After Shauna received the news, she was also happy for Brianne. At this moment, in the Taylor family, Old Madam Taylor waspletely stunned when she heard Shauna¡¯s ount. ¡°Shauna, is what you said true? Did Northern Paul really pay off the debt of our family without taking a single cent? And he even gave an extra million aspensation? How is this possible? Are you and that wretched girl Brianne working together to trick me?¡± Old Madam Taylor had a doubtful look on her face. At this moment, Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, also said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Little sister-inw, I know that you really want to help that wretched girl. But, think about it carefully. Who is Draco? How could he not take your money and even pay off the debt? Not only that, he even paid a million aspensation? Even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t believe what you said. You actually want to deceive Old Madam Taylor? You guys are too naive to think like that.¡± Upon hearing that, Old Madam Taylor instantly frowned and said resentfully, ¡°Shauna, have you forgotten what I told you before? Your current priority is to obtain the Torres family¡¯s approval!¡± Shauna¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly. She defended Brianne and said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t lie to you about Brianne. What I said is true. Brianne is now downstairs at thepany.¡± After Freisa heard it, she smirked meanly and said, ¡°Hehe¡­ Mom, since my sister-inw said so, why don¡¯t I apany you to thepany to have a look?¡±. I really want to see what kind of means that wretched girl used to make Draco willingly pay off the debt and return a million to her! I¡¯m just afraid that when the timees, I won¡¯t be able to see the money and instead see someone colluding to deceive everyone.¡± ¡°You!¡± Shauna was suddenly so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. At this time, Old Madam Taylor slowly stood up and gave Shauna a dirty look. ¡°Enough! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°However, I have to say this first. If I find out that Brianne dares to lie to me, then she will never be able to see Keith¡¯s ashes for the rest of her life!¡± Old Madam Taylor snorted coldly and ordered her people to prepare a car to drive to Taylor Co.¡¯s location. Not long after, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s car appeared below thepany building of Taylor Co.. Along with her were Shauna and Freisa. Shauna had just gotten out of the car when she saw Brianne, who had been waiting outside thepany building. From the looks of it, she had been waiting here for quite some time. ¡°Grandma.¡± Brianne walked over and greeted Old Madam Taylor. However, Old Madam Taylor clearly didn¡¯t take her seriously and only lightly nodded her head. ¡°Brianne, did you tell Shauna the truth on the phone?¡± Old Madam Taylor slowly asked. Without waiting for Brianne to answer, Freisa warned her in a sarcastic tone, ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to confess now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go up and check it outter. If you don¡¯t have the money, you¡¯ll be shamed.¡± Brianne frowned and nced at Freisa in disgust. She then said to Old Madam Taylor calmly, ¡°Grandma, the ount was transferred by Draco in front of me. He even gave me an IOU while saying that if the bill isn¡¯t received, I can go to him to get the money at any time.¡± As she spoke, Brianne took out the IOU written by Draco, and there was even Draco¡¯s fingerprint on it. When Freisa saw it, she immediatelyughed as she said, ¡°Yo, not bad, your lie is really impable. Even the IOU was prepared in advance. Are you a fool? Or do you think we are fools? ¡°With just one fingerprint, you can even say that he¡¯s the mayor. Why don¡¯t you brag about that?¡± Chapter 59 - Really Ten Million!

Chapter 59: Really Ten Million!

¡°Grandma, this IOU was really printed by Draco himself, and he also handed it to me personally. He told me personally. I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Brianne was so anxious that she was about to cry. However, Freisa, looking at her with disdain, still had a strange expression on her face. ¡°Enough! Stop arguing and crying. If the employees of thepany see you, they¡¯ll think that the Taylor family is being mean to you. Go up.¡± Old Madam Taylor said grumpily. At first, she had a glimmer of hope for Brianne. However, after hearing what she said, Old Madam Taylor was no longer willing to believe her now. Northern Paul personally gave her the IOU? What kind of joke was this? Unless pigs were flying, how could such a lucky thing happen to Brianne? However, for Shauna¡¯s sake, she hade even if she didn¡¯t want to. It was better to make the tri[. Thinking of this, Old Madam Taylor,pletely ignoring Brianne, walked straight into the door of thepany. At this time, Shauna walked to Brianne¡¯s side and quietlyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I trust you. After they finish checking the ounts, everything will be clear.¡± In fact, Shauna still had one more sentence on her mind. Rather than saying that she trusted Brianne, it was better to say that she trusted Bruce. That was because she always felt that Bruce wasn¡¯t a simple person. When he said those words to the Taylor family yesterday, he was very confident. There must be something that she didn¡¯t know about him. Not long after, Shauna led Brianne into Taylor Co. and went straight to the office of Serena¡¯s father, Zeke. Upon seeing Old Madam Taylor, Zeke put down the work in his hands and walked over enthusiastically as he said, ¡°Mom, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you say anything in advance?¡± Before Old Madam Taylor could open her mouth, Freisa said, ¡°Our mom is here to catch some people in their lies.¡± Catch some people in their lies? Zeke was stunned for a moment when he heard that, and then he immediately saw Shauna and Brianne, who came in from behind. Seeing this, Zeke understood a little. The person that Freisa was talking about was probably Brianne. ¡°Zeke, that wretched girl said that she solved the debt that we owe to Draco without spending a single cent. Not only that, but Draco also gave a million bucks to our family. Do you think that¡¯s possible? Draco opened a financepany, which, to put it bluntly, is an usury. I¡¯ve really never heard of any usury that not only doesn¡¯t need the creditor to pay back the money, but evenpensates money. I¡¯m really mind blown. Zeke, hurry up and get the finance department to check to see if there¡¯s a million or not!¡± Freisa said sarcastically. After Zeke heard it, he immediately put on a sulky expression and said coldly to Brianne, ¡°Nonsense! How can you joke about this kind of thing?¡± Brianne looked wronged. Seeing this, Shauna hurriedly shielded her behind her. ¡°Zeke, it doesn¡¯t take much time to check the ounts. Can¡¯t you just give the order?¡± Zeke red at Shauna in annoyance. At this moment, Serena also knew that the olddy hade to thepany, so she walked over eagerly. After hearing the whole story, she immediately burst intoughter and said, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Brianne, who gave you thisme idea? Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can see Draco or not. Even if you get to see Draco, do you think he is as stupid as you? Even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t believe such a lie. Since you want to embarrass yourself, I¡¯ll let the wholepanye to see how shameless you are!¡± Serena cockily called for thepany¡¯s financial department and let thepany¡¯s financial department check the ounts in front of everyone. At this time, everyone in Taylor Co.¡¯s office couldn¡¯t help but stop what they were doing. Even the youngdy at the front desk came over. The scene was a lively spectacle. When she saw this, the smile on Serena¡¯s face became even wider. ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s take a look at the million that Brianne Taylor has brought to thepany!¡± Serena said arrogantly. After the finance department received the order, they didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. They hurriedly logged into the website and opened thepany¡¯s ount. ¡®Huh?¡¯ She, who was initially unconcerned, suddenly froze. Her face immediately revealed a look of surprise. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time and even forgot to speak. ¡°Huh?¡± Serena frowned and immediately pulled the treasurer up from his seat. ¡°I asked you to do some small task, but you¡¯re always so slow. What¡¯s going on? If you don¡¯t want to do it, just say it!¡± ¡°No¡­ No, it¡¯s¡­¡± The ountant stuttered, and Serena was instantly furious. ¡°What is it? Go away. I¡¯ll check it myself!¡± Serena directly pushed the ountant aside and sat in front of theputer. At this moment, theputer screen was showing a million dors transferred from Draco¡¯s ount. Seeing the number on the screen, Serena was petrified on the spot. Suddenly, she felt a burning sensation on her face, as if she had been pped by someone. ¡°Serena, how is it? Is it there or not?¡± Freisa walked to Serena¡¯s side and her gazended on theputer screen. In the next moment, Freisa¡¯s gaze froze and she revealed an expression of shock that was exactly the same as Serena¡¯s. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Freisa, pointing at the screen, also stuttered and was unable to regain her senses for a long time. Seeing the mother and daughter¡¯s expressions, Old Madam Taylor and Zeke couldn¡¯t help bute over. At this moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were all petrified. A million! It really was a million! And the one who transferred the money was indeed Nine Dragons Property Co., which was also Draco¡¯spany. At this moment, everyone in the Taylor family couldn¡¯t remain calm. They were all shocked, as if they had seen a mirage. Seeing their expressions, Shauna couldn¡¯t help but tease Freisa by saying, ¡°How is it? The money has already been received. You have nothing to say now, do you? Or, if you don¡¯t believe me, do you want to call Draco¡¯spany to verify it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Freisa was immediately rendered speechless. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t find any suitable words to refute. Meanwhile, Serena was staring at the screen while muttering non-stop, ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. How could Draco do such a thing? ¡°Brianne must have done something shameful behind our backs. We can¡¯t ept this money. Grandma, we can¡¯t ept this money! ¡°If we ept this money, we¡¯ll be in big trouble. If Draco decides to settle the scoreter, this million will be the evidence! ¡°At that time, our entire family will be implicated!¡± Hearing Serena¡¯s forceful words, Old Madam Taylor also fell into deep thought. At this moment, amotion suddenly came from outside Taylor Co.¡¯s door. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s no one at Taylor Co.?¡± ¡°Where is everyone? Hurry up ande out. We want to sign a contract with you!¡± ¡°Is there anyone here? We¡¯re from Oceania Corporation and we¡¯re here to sign a channel agreement with Taylor Co..¡± Chapter 60 - Who Did Serena Think She Was?

Chapter 60: Who Did Serena Think She Was?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the entrance of the Taylor Co.. 20 to 30 travel-worn figures squeezed in front of the entrance of the Taylor Co.. Each of them looked impatient, as if they were in a hurry to do something. Judging from the way they dressed, each of them should be elites who had been in the business world for many years. Serena hurriedly stood up when she heard the voice. She was in charge of the channel, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t give up the job of reception. ¡°Return the money, and then call Nine Dragons Property Co. to express our apology.¡± Serena didn¡¯t forget to instruct the finance department before she left. Regarding Serena¡¯s way of doing things, whether it was her father, Zeke, or Old Madam Taylor, they all felt that there was no problem. On the contrary, they felt that Serena did everything wlessly and thoroughly. When Brianne saw this, she felt very upset. It was clearly given to her by Draco personally, but now it was her fault? If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have let him transfer the one million. At this time, Shauna walked to her side silently andforted her. On the other side, Serena walked to the front door of thepany in a hurry and personally weed these channel merchants in. Seeing so many channel traders who came to seek cooperation on their own initiative, Old Madam Taylor was also delighted in her heart. ¡°Regarding debt with Draco, I¡¯ll settle it with youter. Now, just stay at the side and watch obediently. Don¡¯t mention the debt again! Otherwise, if you embarrass the Taylor family in front of the channel traders, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Old Madam Taylor warned in a sullen voice. Brianne felt extremely wronged. At this moment, Serena was grinning from ear to ear. There were at least 20 to 30 channel merchants here. This was more than all the channel merchants in the Taylor Co.bined. More importantly, these channel merchants came to her door of their own ord. They didn¡¯t even need to expend any effort. It could be said that they were freebies. So many channel merchants would be working under her in the future. When that time came, even if she married into the Simmons family, the Simmons family would look at her differently. Thinking of this, Serena envisioned the scene of her omnipotence in the future. ¡°Come,e,e. Gentlemen, please take a seat. Next, let¡¯s talk about the matter of the return point of cooperation. The Taylor Co....¡± Serena was excitedly preparing to introduce, but before she could finish her sentence, those channel merchants seemed to be a little impatient. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Hurry up, we¡¯re still waiting to report back,¡± someone said impatiently. This.. The other party¡¯s reaction clearly caught Serena off guard, but she still reacted quickly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Since everyone is so straightforward, I¡¯ll get someone to print out the contract now.¡± With so many channel merchantsing at once, the contracts that the Taylor Co. usually printed were definitely not enough, so they could only print out a new batch. However, before Serena could call for help, the other party directly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We¡¯ve brought the contract ourselves. You just need to fill in the numbers.¡± As they said this, 20 to 30 channel merchants all took out the contract from their briefcases, and Serena was dumbfounded. What was going on? Were all the channel merchants so agreeable these days? They even brought their own contracts? Wasn¡¯t this too much of a hassle? Serena took over the contracts with a confused expression. After a quick nce, she realized that almost all the terms and conditions were beneficial to the Taylor Co.. These contracts were much better than the original channel contracts of the Taylor Co.. All the benefits that should have been taken had been taken by the Taylor Co... Was such pie in the sky realistic? Serena instantly felt overwhelmed by the benefits and felt that it was a little unreal. However, the other party seemed to be very anxious and almost grabbed her hand to sign the contract. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor and the others who were watching from the side also showed a very satisfied expression. Freisa took the opportunity to take the credit and said, ¡°Mom, look at Serena. With this ability and aura, she can directly win over these channel merchants. ¡°I think Serena should be given a raise and a bonus. Mom, what do you think?¡± Old Madam Taylor had a gratified expression on her face. ¡°Good, good, good. Serena¡¯s sry should indeed be raised. How about this, Zeke, you draft a noticeter and let Serena be the Deputy General Manager.¡± When Freisa heard this, her face was filled with joy, as if it was Christmas.. When Zeke heard this, a hint of joy appeared on his face. As for Shauna and Brianne, they seemed to be superfluous and were directly ignored. At the same time, in the reception room, Serena was signing the contracts in full swing. After she signed one contract after another, it was the other party who took the initiative to push them over, as if it was apetition. Serena was also ecstatic. She had never signed contracts so smoothly. There was no need for her to use her brain. She just needed to pick up a pen and sign it. That feeling was extremely pleasing and pleasurable. ¡°Wait! That¡¯s not right!¡± Just as Serena signed more than ten copies of the contract in one go, one of the channel agents who had just signed the contract suddenly stared at the contract and shouted. This shout directly interrupted Serena from signing the contracts, and the others also stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Another channel agent walked over and asked. Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this, and she felt uneasy. She hurriedly wanted to go over and ask, but the other party didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s so wrong. Take a good look. What¡¯s the name on this?¡± The channel trader who was the first to notice the problem said. At this moment, the dozen or so channel traders who had already signed the contracts hurriedly took out the signed contract from their briefcases. Serena? They made a mistake. It wasn¡¯t Brianne!!! After they nced at the contract, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. ¡°D*man it! Your name is Serena?¡± A channel dealer with a bad temper pointed at the name on the contract and questioned. Serena¡¯s body trembled, and she said in a daze, ¡°Yes... Yes, is there a problem? I¡¯m Taylor Co.¡¯s Channel Director. I¡¯m in charge of the channel cooperation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s a big problem!¡± Rip! More than ten channel merchants who had already signed the cooperation agreement tore up the contract in their hands right in front of Serena. Not only that, but they even snatched the contract from Serena¡¯s hands and tore it into pieces. The contract shreds were thrown directly onto Serena¡¯s face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your name was Serena earlier? You¡¯re wasting my time. Scram, you don¡¯t have the right to sign my contract!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. What channel director? Who do you think you are, Serena? We don¡¯t know you. Get out of here quickly and tell your boss toe out and see me.¡± ¡°Scram, scram, scram. These contracts of ours are prepared for Miss Brianne. Not just any Tom, Dick and Harry can sign them. A mere channel director dares to show off? Scram!¡± Brianne!? These contracts were prepared for Brianne? Serena waspletely petrified on the spot, as if she had been struck by lightning. Her pretty face was filled with disbelief. This.... How was this possible? Why did they all want to cooperate with Brianne? Chapter 61 - Well Only Sign the Contract with Brianne!

Chapter 61: We¡¯ll Only Sign the Contract with Brianne!

What¡­ What was going on? Old Madam Taylor and the others who were watching from outside the reception room were almost scared out of their wits when they saw this scene. The contract had been signed smoothly just now, and everyone was polite to Serena, as if they were begging her to sign the contract. But why did everyone start to change their expressions in less than a minute? Sensing that something was wrong, Madam Taylor immediately asked Zeke to open the door of the reception room and walked in. At this moment, Serena was already lying on the chair listlessly. Her originally cheerful expression was now dejected. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this scene, everyone was a little unable to react. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor walked in front of the group of furious channel merchants with her walking stick. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Gentlemen, what¡­ what happened? Are there any parts of the contract that you aren¡¯t satisfied with, or are you saying that the Taylor Co. has been neglecting you guys? ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you just say it? I am the head of the Taylor family and also the chairman of the Taylor Co.. If you have any requests, feel free to mention them to me. If I can satisfy them, I will definitely satisfy you.¡± The channel merchants who were still in a fit of anger nced at Old Madam Taylor in annoyance. Perhaps because of her age, their tone wasn¡¯t as brusque as before. ¡°Old Madam Taylor, does the Taylor Co. not want to cooperate anymore? You just sent a nobody to work with us. Are you looking down on us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Serena is really too outrageous. She even talks about the channel director. Hmph, as if she¡¯s worthy? I think the Taylor Co. should just close down.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. Hurry up and chase her out. I¡¯m so annoyed by her face.¡± The channel merchants didn¡¯t hold back as they ridiculed Serena, as if she didn¡¯t exist at all. After the listless Serena heard these words, her face started to burn, as if she had been pped. When Old Madam Taylor heard these words, an awkward expression appeared on her old face. However, these were 20 to 30 channel merchants, and they could bring the Taylor Co. a bountiful profit. Therefore, for the sake of profit, she could only kiss up to them and smile apologetically as she said, ¡°Alright,, I¡¯ll listen to you guys. Someone, bring Serena out, let her have a good rest.¡± Just like that, Serena was dragged out by two employees. After seeing Serena disappear, the channel merchants¡¯ expressions eased up a little. ¡°Everyone, look, I¡¯ve already chased Serena out. What requests do you have? I wonder if you can say them?¡± Old Madam Taylor said with an apologetic smile. Everyone exchanged a look and then said seriously, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. We just want to sign the contract with Miss Brianne.¡± The entire ce was in an uproar when they heard this! Everyone in the Taylor Co. had a look of disbelief on their faces. Even Brianne herself stood on the spot with a nk look on her face, as if she couldn¡¯t react in time. At this moment, everyone from the Taylor family was dumbfounded. They never expected that these people were actually here for Brianne. What kind of methods did Brianne use to find so many channel merchants in one go? At this time, everyone¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell on Brianne. Only Old Madam Taylor looked at those channel merchants with a puzzled expression on her face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re all here for Brianne?¡± ¡°Yes! Who else would we be here for?¡± Everyone spoke in unison. After hearing their answers, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°This¡­ I will ask one more question. What exactly is the reason?¡± ¡°You old woman, why do you have so many questions? Just tell us, can you get Brianne Taylor to sign the contract with us today?¡±. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then we won¡¯t argue with you here. Our time is also very precious, so we don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± The channel merchants said impatiently without giving Old Madam Taylor any respect at all. When Old Madam Taylor heard this, an embarrassed look appeared on her face again, and she forced a smile. At this moment, Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She frowned and said to the crowd, ¡°Brianne isn¡¯t an employee of the Taylor Co.. She isn¡¯t qualified to sign the contract on behalf of the Taylor Co.!¡± As soon as she said this, it was like a deep-water bomb went off and it directly caused a hugemotion at the scene. Those channel merchants, one by one, acted like cats on a hot tin roof. ¡°If she¡¯s not your employee, then why are you still babbling? Go away. Go away. We want to work with Miss Brianne, not you.¡± ¡°You wasted my time. Go away. Go away. I¡¯m going to find Miss Brianne.¡± ¡°What kind of person are you? Taking advantage of your seniority to waste my time¡­¡± One by one, the channel merchants¡¯ became worked up and they all prepared to leave, which scared Old Madam Taylor. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go. Brianne is one of our employees. She is Brianne. She is Brianne¡­¡± Old Madam Taylor trembled as she tried to persuade them to stay. She hurriedly came to Brianne¡¯s side. After the channel merchants heard the name Brianne, they stopped and immediately looked at Old Madam Taylor. ¡°Old woman, if you dare to trick us again this time¡­ ¡°¡­This won¡¯t be a question of whether we can cooperate or not, but whether you will go bankrupt or not.¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s threats, Old Madam Taylor hurriedly ran to Brianne¡¯s side and said, ¡°Wretched girl, say something.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the use of saying this now? Freisa just said that Brianne isn¡¯t an employee of the Taylor Co. and isn¡¯t qualified to sign the contract on behalf of the Taylor Co.,¡± Shauna said coldly. ¡°You!¡± Freisa¡¯s face turned livid with anger when she heard this. At this time, the anxious Old Madam Taylor agitatedly knocked the crutch in her hand and said in a flustered manner, ¡°Do you want me, this old woman, to kneel down before you sign the contract?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Brianne wanted to say something, but hesitated. At this time, one by one, the channel merchants heard their conversation and surrounded her. All the channel merchants had a polite look on their faces. They even seemed to be trying to please Brianne. ¡°Miss Taylor, sign with me first. I¡¯m quick. They don¡¯t have the contract.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have the contract? Where¡¯s the printer? Hurry up and bring the Taylor Co.¡¯s printer over.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, Miss Taylor, Miss Taylor¡­¡± One by one, the channel merchants swarmed over like bees seeing honey. Seeing this scene, Freisa was dumbstruck. How crazy. Was this group of people crazy? They were actually praising Brianne so desperately? Chapter 62 - This Million Dollars Is Compensation to Brianne!

Chapter 62: This Million Dors Is Compensation to Brianne!

All the employees of the Taylor Co. were at a loss. They couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of them. Brianne didn¡¯t even apply for the position. Strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t even considered an employee of the Taylor Co.. However, although she hadn¡¯t even gone through the application procedures to apply for the position, she was able to attract so many channel businessmen. At this moment, Brianne, who was surrounded by the crowd, was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know whether she should sign the contract or not. ¡°Please calm down. Please calm down. Take a seat and drink some water. My wife promises that Brianne will definitely sign the contract in everyone¡¯s hands today,¡± said Old Madam Taylor. However, everyonepletely ignored her. ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡± The bewildered and helpless Brianne couldn¡¯t help but look at Shauna. Shauna smiled and immediately raised her voice, ¡°Since the chairman personally ordered you to sign it, it means that you are already an official employee of the Taylor Co..¡± ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t you agree?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Old Madam Taylor. Old Madam Taylor was stunned for a moment, then she beamed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Shauna is right. From this moment on, Brianne is an official employee of the Taylor Co..¡± ¡°Mom, this!?¡± Freisa looked at Old Madam Taylor in shock. But at this moment, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on them at all. For her, the most important thing was to think of a way to keep these twenty to thirty channel dealers. As for the other things, she could put them aside for now. This made Freisa extremely angry. She hurriedly asked Zeke to call the financepany over and let the financepany call the Nine Dragons Property Co. in front of everyone. ¡°I want to see if you can sign this contract when Nine Dragons Property Co.es looking for troubleter!¡± Freisa thought angrily to herself. Not long after, the finance department staff walked over with trepidation and nced at Zeke. Zeke gave her a look. She immediately called Nine Dragons Property Co. and even turned on the speaker. ¡°Hello, this is Nine Dragons Property Co¡­.¡± Once the call was connected, the entire scene fell silent. Northern Paul was famous. Everyone knew that Nine Dragons Property Co. was under his name, so when everyone heard the voice, they subconsciously stopped. ¡°Before signing the contract, I want everyone to listen to Nine Dragons Property Co.¡¯s evaluation of Miss Brianne!¡± Zeke said seriously. He was Serena¡¯s father. At this juncture, he would definitely speak up for Serena. He said it was an evaluation, but in fact, it was just to let everyone know that Brianne had offended Draco. This way, who would dare to have anything to do with Brianne? After that, Zeke personally picked up the phone, introduced himself, and stated his purpose ofing here. But unexpectedly, after the person on the other end of the phone heard it, another person immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Who the h*ll are you? Who the h*ll asked you to return the money? Is there any reason to return the money that I gave you? Taylor Co., are you looking down on me, Draco??? Huh!!? Say something! Rascal! I¡¯m warning you, this million dors ispensation to Miss Brianne. If you dare to return it again, I¡¯ll send someone over right now to burn down the Taylor Co.!¡± No one expected that the person who answered the phone was actually Draco himself. Moreover, no one expected that the million dors was really used by Draco to apologize to Brianne. At this moment, everyone in the Taylor Co. was extremely astonished. ¡°Zeke and Freisa, do the two of you still have any reason to stop Brianne now?¡± Shauna teased as she watched. Zeke and Freisa only felt humiliated. They wished they could dig a hole and hide themselves in it. At this time, the channel merchants became enthusiastic again. They scrambled to take the contract and squeezed in front of Brianne as they begged her to sign it. Under the urging of Old Madam Taylor, Brianne, who hadn¡¯t recovered yet, began to sign the channel merchants¡¯ contracts in fear and trepidation. ¡­ Some people were happy, while others were worried. While the channel merchants all ran to the Taylor Co., the Simmons Co., where Franklin was, was in a mess. ¡°What? Another channel merchant wants to terminate their cooperation with us? What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t you guys usually tell me that the business rtionship is well maintained? Didn¡¯t you guys say that the channel merchants are your best friends? Didn¡¯t you guys say that you guys are sworn bros? Why did they terminate their cooperation without even saying goodbye? Trash! Trash! Trash! ! All of you are all f * cking trash! !¡± The chairman of the Simmons Co., Franklin¡¯s father, Dn, was currently in his office while flying into a rage. The employees under him all stood guard outside the door. No one dared to enter. ¡°How many is this? Thirty-five or thirty-six?¡±An employee stood at the door and said bitterly. Another employee answered, ¡°Thirty-six.¡± ¡°Thirty-six. The Simmons family¡¯s channel business, added together, is probably about this much, right?¡± Someone said with a bitter smile. Early this morning, the Simmons Co.¡¯s channel department¡¯s phone was flooded with calls. Every call was a call to terminate the cooperation. Some people didn¡¯t even call and directly asked the Simmons Co. to pay the money in advance to them. The intention of terminating the cooperation was self-evident. ¡°No way, Mark. We have been friends for so many years, and now even you want to terminate the cooperation with me? What is going on? Why are you all¡­¡± Dn¡¯s voice sounded again. When they heard this, the mood of the employees fell to rock bottom. Mark was an old channel merchant who had worked with the Simmons Co. for more than ten years. Back then, Dn had single-handedly supported him. In the end, even he wanted to leave. Was the Simmons Co. going to be finished? Many employees had this thought in their minds. At this moment, the door of Dn¡¯s office suddenly opened. Immediately after, they saw Dn walking out furiously. At this moment, Dn¡¯s face was filled with anger and he looked extremely hostile. All the employees along the way subconsciously avoided him. Not long after, Dn arrived at Franklin¡¯s office and kicked the door open. At this moment, Franklin was also in a terrible state. He had just contacted those channel merchants andforted the aggrieved Serena. Just as he was on the phone with Serena, the door was kicked open by Dn. ¡°Unfilial son! You unfilial son! Are you out of your mind? In order to please a woman, you actually sacrificed all the channel merchants in thepany as a favor? I will beat you to death! ! I will beat you to death for the Simmons family today, you unfilial son!!¡± Dn took big strides and directly kicked Franklin to the ground. Franklin instantly fell to the ground. Then, he looked at Dn with a nk expression. ¡°Dad, What are you saying? I didn¡¯t. How could I¡­¡± Seeing that Franklin was still quibbling, Dn became even angrier. ¡°You still want to deny it? You have the guts to do it, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it, right? Just now, Mark said that they all went to the Taylor family! They didn¡¯t go to any family, but all of them went to the Taylor family. If it wasn¡¯t because of you, who else could it be?! I will beat you to death, you unfilial son! When Franklin heard this news, his entire body trembled. Those channel merchants that Serena mentioned on the phone just now were from the Simmons Family? What was going on? What the h*ll was going on? But before he could react, Dn kicked him again while shouting, ¡°How dare you, you unfilial son! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Unfilial Son! Unfilial Son! Unfilial Son!¡± Franklin, who was kicked, felt wronged, but Dn didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. Franklin wailed, ¡°Dad, stop hitting me! Dad, I really didn¡¯t do it! I really didn¡¯t do it! I¡¯ll go to the Taylor family and persuade them toe back, I¡¯ll go now!!!¡± Chapter 63 - Must They Return the Contract to the Simmons Family?

Chapter 63: Must They Return the Contract to the Simmons Family?

Taylor Co. Under the urging of Old Madam Taylor, Brianne signed the contract in fear and trepidation. The channel merchants held the contract gratefully while thinking that they finally got the task done. After Brianne signed the contract, she still hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality. She looked as if she had just woken up from a dream. Just as the channel merchants left the Taylor Co., Franklin rushed to the scene with his men. ¡°Where¡¯s the channel merchant? Where¡¯s the Simmons family¡¯s channel merchant? Serena,e out!¡± Franklin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded before Old Madam Taylor could rejoice. The entire Taylor Co. was stunned. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor saw the flustered Franklin and hurriedly walked over. She asked, ¡°Franklin, what happened to you?¡± When Franklin saw Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression, he was instantly enraged. He asked aggressively, ¡°Did the Taylor family steal the Simmons family¡¯s channel merchants?¡± This.. Old Madam Taylor was a little baffled. At this moment, the listless Serena heard Franklin¡¯s voice and walked out of the office. ¡°Franklin! What are you¡­ ?¡± Serena asked in confusion. At this moment, Franklin had a dark expression on his face as he strode towards Serena and berated her, ¡°B * tch! I¡¯ve always been kind to you! ¡°Did I dig up the Taylor family¡¯s ancestral grave or kill your whole family? How dare you steal our channel merchants?¡± Serena was stunned when she heard that and said, ¡°You mean, those channel merchants who just signed the contracts belong to the Simmons family?¡± Without waiting for Franklin¡¯s reply, Serena came back to her senses and strode to Brianne to snatch the contracts from her. ¡°Franklin! Quickly take a look. Are these thepanies?¡± Serena directly handed the contracts to Franklin. Franklin opened the contracts to take a look. These were none other than the Simmons family¡¯s channel merchants. Franklin immediately flew into a rage. He used thepanies in the contracts and questioned, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Taylor family give me an exnation?¡± These channel merchants were all from the Simmons family? Seeing Franklin¡¯s flustered and exasperated appearance, the Taylor family members were a little unable to react. ¡°The channel merchants all took the initiative to look for Brianne to cooperate. Why would they exin it to you?¡± Shauna said somewhat unwillingly. ¡°They took the initiative to look for Brianne to cooperate? Who are you fooling?! She must have used some shady means to poach all of our channel merchants. ¡°For this matter, the Taylor family must give me a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, the Simmons family won¡¯t let you off the hook! ¡°With the Taylor family¡¯s current ability, if the Simmons family wants to ruin you guys, we can do so at the drop of a hat!¡± After saying this, Franklin sat down on the sofa in a huff. At this time, the entire Taylor family was at a loss. Serena quickly walked to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side and said, ¡°Grandma, I was wondering why these channel merchants seemed a little off. It turns out that this wretched girl used underhanded methods to get them. ¡°Grandma, the Taylor Co. can¡¯t take these channel merchants. We must return them to the Simmons family. ¡°Otherwise, how will we be able to survive in Porta in the future?¡± At this moment, Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, also impatiently stood out and said, ¡°Mom! Serena will marry into the Simmons family in the future. ¡°If we snatch the distributors from the Simmons family now, how will Serena survive in the Simmons family in the future? ¡°If the Simmons family really targets the Taylor family, how will the Taylor family defend ourselves?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Taylor immediately fell silent. Seeing this, Shauna hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, these channel merchants took the initiative to find Brianne to cooperate with them¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Freisa impatiently said, ¡°What initiative? Obviously, this wretched girl used shady means to force them toe over and sign the contract. Didn¡¯t you see their fearful appearance just now? They acted even more respectful than if they were meeting their ancestors. Do you think this wretched girl has such abilities? ¡°They could have looked for anyone, yet they had to look for this wretched girl. It turns out that they were forced toe over. No matter what, these channel merchants must be returned to my son-inw.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shauna was instantly angered to the point of being speechless. At this time, Franklin also opened his mouth and said, ¡°The Taylor family must return these channel merchants. Even if you don¡¯t want to return them, you must return them!¡± Hearing this threat, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s heart instantly thumped. Currently, the Taylor family still hoped that the Simmons family could help them. If they didn¡¯t return the channel merchants to the Simmons family now, then how could they rely on the Simmons family to help them in the future? When she thought of this, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s face suddenly sank as she tapped her crutches against the floor and said sternly, ¡°Wretched girl! Get your *ss over here!¡± Brianne felt aggrieved and her beautiful eyes were full of tears. When Old Madam Taylor saw this situation, she became so angry that she trembled all over and said, ¡°You wretched girl, in order toplete the task, you used unscrupulous and shady means. You have no sense of kinship, yet you feel aggrieved now?¡± ¡°You clearly know that these channels belong to the Simmons family, yet you still want to force them toe over and sign the contract. Do you want to bankrupt the Taylor family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, I will return all these channels to the Simmons family. As for you, if you dare to force them again, you will never be able to see your father¡¯s ashes for the rest of your life.¡± When Brianne heard this, tears of grievance finally fell from her red eyes. She said with grievance, ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t force them. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± p! Brianne had just gotten halfway through her exnation when Serena pped her face without holding back. ¡°How dare you quibble! Do you think a few drops of tears can make us believe your nonsense? Dream on!¡± On the other side, Franklin was in a great mood after seeing the attitude of the Taylor family. How dare they steal the Simmons family¡¯s channel merchants? This was simply ridiculous! After that, Serena called those channel merchants one by one in the name of Taylor Co. and told them that the cooperation was canceled. ¡°Mr. Draco, this¡­ ?¡± The channel merchants who were still reporting the situation to Draco were at a loss when they received the news. At this time, Franklin¡¯s call came in. After hearing Franklin¡¯s ttering tone, the channel merchants finally knew that all of this was actually Franklin¡¯s doing. At that moment, not only were these channel merchants fuming with anger, but even Draco was also boiling with rage at this time. ¡°All of you, go back to the Taylor Co. immediately and tell Franklin that this is my order. If the Simmons family has any objections, just let theme and find me,¡± said Draco furiously. In an instant, the twenty to thirty channel merchants rushed towards the direction of the Taylor Co. without stopping. At this moment, Franklin had his legs crossed as he proudly epted the apology from the Taylor family. He had no idea what kind of disaster awaited him next. Chapter 64 - Who the H*ll Is the Simmons Family?

Chapter 64: Who the H*ll Is the Simmons Family?

¡°Franklin, you see, the matter of the channel merchants has already been resolved. The Taylor family is also on the Simmons family¡¯s side. Why don¡¯t you split two channel merchants with Serena?¡± Freisa, who had a fawning expression, suggested. Her face was filled with anticipation. At this time, Old Madam Taylor also spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right, Franklin, the Taylor family has also done a lot of work this time. Do you think that we can¡­ ?¡± When Franklin heard this, he sneered as he said, ¡°The Taylor family has caused such a big mess for the Simmons family this time, but you still want me to give you two channel merchants? Don¡¯t you think that this is ridiculous? ¡°If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, perhaps I would have been willing to give you two channels. However, some people have really gone too far. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her apologizing yet.¡± When the Taylor family heard this, they immediately turned their gaze to Brianne. ¡°Wretched girl, hurry up and apologize to Franklin!¡± Freisa directly scolded. However, Brianne still stubbornly stood on the spot and didn¡¯t move. ¡°How can you me Brianne for this? Brianne didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re framing her!¡± Shauna argued. But at this time, in order to please Franklin, the Taylor family didn¡¯t care about Brianne¡¯s feelings at all. ¡°Shauna! Shut Up! This matter has nothing to do with you. Your task now is to win the Torres family¡¯s favor and step aside. Otherwise, I will punish you too!¡± Old Madam Taylor said. ¡°Mom! You!¡± Shauna suddenly felt extremely chilled to the heart. ¡°Auntie, thank you.¡± Brianne said quietly, but she didn¡¯t want to implicate Shauna anymore. She wiped her tears and walked to Franklin dispiritedly. She said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± But after Franklin heard it, he showed an unsatisfied expression and sneered as he said, ¡°Is this your attitude when apologizing?¡± ¡°Wretched girl, kneel down!¡± Old Madam Taylor scolded. Freisa directly grabbed Brianne¡¯s arm and pressed her head firmly with a ferocious look on her face. At this moment, amotion came from outside. Twenty to thirty channel merchants who had originally left returned with different degrees of anger on their faces. ¡°D*mn it! Where¡¯s that old hag from the Taylor family? Tell that d*mn old hag toe out and see me!¡± ¡°The Taylor Co. is too big for its britches. How gutsy. You actually dare to cancel the cooperation of your own ord? You really don¡¯t take us seriously!¡± ¡°Old hag! Get your *ss out here! If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory exnation today, I¡¯ll tear down the Taylor Co. right now!¡± The Taylor family members who were originally forcing Brianne to apologize were all stunned on the spot after hearing these voices. Franklin, who was sitting on the sofa, frowned and immediately stood up from the sofa. This.. When the Taylor family members saw this, they couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Franklin, it seems that those channel merchants have returned. Aren¡¯t you familiar with them? Can you help us exin?¡± Serena hurriedly said. At this time, Old Madam Taylor also pleaded, ¡°Yes, Franklin. The Taylor family can¡¯t afford to provoke these people. We still have to rely on the Simmons family.¡± After hearing that, Franklin nodded confidently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! These are all old acquaintances of the Simmons family. I can exin it to them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± At this time, Franklin¡¯s gaze shifted to Brianne, and then he sneered as he said, ¡°Some people have to exin clearly how she forced these channel merchants! Otherwise, it¡¯s very difficult for me to guarantee that I can protect the Taylor family!¡± When the Taylor family members heard this, they immediately understood and immediately led Brianne out of the door. At this moment, the channel merchants who were still making a ruckus immediately felt a burst of anger when they saw Old Madam Taylor. ¡°Old Madam Taylor! You think it¡¯s fun to y us like monkeys, right? I will kill you right now!¡± A channel merchant with a bad temper threatened her fiercely. This scared Old Madam Taylor so much that she trembled and almost lost her bnce. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. The Taylor family didn¡¯t mean it. We know that it was this unfilial daughter of the Taylor family who used dirty means to force you to sign the contract. ¡°We have already exined the situation to Franklin. Franklin has already forgiven the Taylor family, so the Taylor family has decided to cancel the cooperation. ¡°Transfer your contracts back to the Simmons family.¡± Old Madam Taylor exined in fear and trepidation. The channel merchants who heard these words were angered. At this time, Franklin also stood out. Looking at these familiar faces, Franklin revealed a ttering smile. He fawned over each and every one of them by saying, ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s me, Franklin¡­¡± However, as soon as Franklin opened his mouth, someone directly kicked him and instantly caused him to flip on his back. ¡°Gentlemen, what are you¡­ ?¡± Franklin, who had been kicked to the ground, looked at these channel merchants with a nk expression. His face was full of doubt. ¡°Get lost! Who the h*ll do you think you are? Who the h*ll is the Simmons family? If you continue to nag, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± However, these channel merchants didn¡¯t give him any respect at all. They didn¡¯t even give him a second nce. Everyone came directly to Freisa and red at her fiercely. ¡°What are you looking at?! Hurry up and let go of your stinky hand! Or else I¡¯ll chop it up!¡± This.. Freisa was scared to death and let go of Brianne¡¯s hand. Immediately, the channel merchants looked at Brianne and said with a fawning expression, ¡°Miss Taylor, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Suddenly, the channel merchants saw a bright red palm print on Brianne¡¯s face and were instantly furious. ¡°Who hit her?! There is a p mark on Miss Taylor¡¯s face. Who hit her?!¡± The channel merchants looked at the Taylor family¡¯s people furiously. At this moment, the Taylor family members, who were scared out of their wits, subconsciously looked at Serena. When the channel merchants saw this, they immediately reacted and pulled Serena out of the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re the one who likes to p people?!¡± A channel merchant pped Serena¡¯s face and scared thetter into letting out a blood-curdling scream. p! Before Serena could react, the channel merchant mercilessly pped her again. Following that, crackling sounds like firecrackers were immediately heard within the Taylor Co.. ¡°Franklin, save me. Franklin, save me¡­¡± Serena pleaded to Franklin. However, at this moment, Franklin was already scared out of his wits and didn¡¯t dare to speak at all. After that, the channel merchants who had helped Brianne teach Serena a lesson walked up to Old Madam Taylor again. ¡°Old Madam Taylor! I¡¯m warning you. From now on, Miss Taylor¡¯s matters are our matters! ¡°Whether or not the Taylor family can afford to provoke us, you should think it over properly!¡± After Old Madam Taylor heard these words, a hint of embarrassment and annoyance appeared on her old face. However, the channel merchants didn¡¯t give her any respect at all. After that, the channel merchants walked in front of Franklin again and lifted him up directly. ¡°Mr. Draco asked me to tell the Simmons family that this is his order. If the Simmons family has any objections, you can go to him, but the premise is that the Simmons family must have the guts!¡± Mr. Draco? After hearing this name, Franklin¡¯s whole body trembled, and he looked as if he was scared silly. Why would Draco help a wretched girl like her? No! He must get to the bottom of this matter! He must! With a thud, Franklin immediately ran out and rushed towards the direction of the Simmons Co.. On the way, he even gave his father, Dn, a call to exin the situation. After Dn received the news, he immediately flipped out. ¡°What!? This is Draco¡¯s intention?!¡± Not long after, Franklin appeared in Dn¡¯s office. ¡°Brat! Tell me clearly, what exactly is going on? Why is it rted to Draco?¡± Upon seeing Franklin, Dn asked impatiently. At this time, Franklin was also at a loss, and hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly is going on, but those channel merchants told me personally. This was an order from Draco, and it was Draco who asked them to cooperate with Brianne. Dad, I think it¡¯s necessary tomunicate with Draco about this matter, and see if we have offended him in any way.¡± After Dn heard this, he subconsciously frowned. If it was really Draco who wanted to mess with the Simmons family, then this matter would be serious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Hurry up and give Draco a call. Otherwise, how can Simmons Co. carry out our business?¡± Franklin urged. Dn nodded his head heavily. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! We must call Mr. Draco and ask him clearly. We must ask him clearly! We can¡¯t let the Taylor family take advantage of the Simmons family¡¯s channel business!¡± Chapter 65 - One Phone Call Costed 20 Million!

Chapter 65: One Phone Call Costed 20 Million!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Dn directly took out his cell phone, found Draco¡¯s phone number, and dialed it. As soon as the call was connected, Dn spoke with trepidation, ¡°Hello, Mr. Draco, I heard that you were the one who sent those channels to cooperate with the Taylor family? I wonder if the Simmons family has offended you in any way. If there is anything that the Simmons family has done wrong, Mr. Draco, please forgive us. The Simmons family will definitely turn over a new leaf. Mr. Draco, are you free now? Why don¡¯t I personally go over and apologize to you?¡± Dn asked cautiously. The next moment, a flippant voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mr. Simmons, are you saying that the Simmons family objects to my arrangements?¡± Dn immediately shivered when he heard this. He hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to. I won¡¯t dare to. Mr. Draco, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I...¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anything else. Since you dared to call me, I also admire your courage. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a good person for once. Now, I¡¯ll give the Simmons family a chance to express their sincerity to me. Within ten minutes, I want to see twenty million. ¡°If I can¡¯t see your sincerity after ten minutes, then, I¡¯m sorry, but the Simmons family doesn¡¯t have the need to exist anymore!¡± Beep... After Draco finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone and left the Simmons family¡¯s father and son standing in front of the phone with a nk look on their faces. They were frozen in ce for more than ten seconds. In the next moment, the Simmons family¡¯s father and son reacted and their faces were filled with panic. Then, Dn regretted it. 20 million! One phone call costed 20 million! Why did he have to make this call? If he didn¡¯t make the call, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? The more Dn thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Brat! How dare you f * cking let me make the call! This f * cking phone call cost 20 million! I will beat you to death!!!¡± Dn picked up his weapon and hit Franklin. ¡°I... I f * cking... Ah!!!¡± Franklin was beaten ck and blue. He suspected that he wasn¡¯t Dn¡¯s biological son. Who the f * ck did he provoke!? Franklin was aggrieved, while on the other side, Draco, who had finished exploiting the Simmons family, was in a great mood. This could also be considered as making up for the debt of the Taylor family and the ten million that he had topensate Brianne. However, Draco didn¡¯t dare to pocket the 20 million dors that was taken from the Simmons family. As for its use, he already had his own ns. On the other side, after being warned by the channel merchants, the people of the Taylor family disyed twopletely opposite attitudes. Old Madam Taylor, who originally felt that she had been humiliated in front of everyone, also came to a realization at this moment. If Brianne really had a rtionship with Draco, this would definitely be a once in a lifetime opportunity for the Taylor family. This was one of the two underground kings of Porta, Draco. He was powerful and influential in Porta. If the Taylor family could suck up to such a person, why would they worry about their future development not going smoothly? Thinking of this, Old Madam Taylor warmly invited Brianne to sit down, and even asked her if her face was still alright, if it still hurt, and if she needed to apply some ice on it. Her attentive manner was borderline obsequious. After Brianne heard this, she was ttered and replied, ¡°Grandma... Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡± When Serena¡¯s family saw Old Madam Taylor¡¯s attitude towards Brianne, their expressions darkened. At this moment, Shauna, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Some people don¡¯t even know how to apologize?¡± After hearing these words, Serena became even angrier. Her expression turned ferocious, but at this moment, she felt a piercing pain on her face. Those channel merchants weren¡¯t lenient at all. At this moment, Serena¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. ¡°Serena! Quicklye over and apologize to Brianne! This matter is indeed your fault!¡±At this moment, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s words made Serena almost lose it. She was so angry that she directly left the office. And when Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, heard these words, a hint of anger instantly appeared on her face. ¡°On what basis do you want us to apologize to her? Mom, do you really think that she has a rtionship with Draco? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Who was Draco? What kind of woman couldn¡¯t he have? Why would he take a fancy to a girl like her? If you have the guts, ask her to call Draco now and see if she can contact Draco?¡± Freisa said aggressively. ¡°Brianne, you see... ?¡± Old Madam Taylor looked at Brianne gently and obviously wanted to confirm this matter. But at this moment, Brianne revealed a troubled expression, and she stammered, ¡°Grandma, I. . . I don¡¯t have Draco¡¯s contact information. I only met Draco once today. I really don¡¯t have the kind of rtionship with him that you think, and I don¡¯t know why he wants to help me. ¡°But, even if Draco really likes me, I won¡¯t be with him. If he really has other intentions towards me, I¡¯d rather not have these things!¡± Brianne answered firmly. This answer made Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression instantly turn gloomy. ¡°Muddle-headed! You¡¯re really muddle-headed!¡± Old Madam Taylor scolded angrily. Just when Old Madam Taylor was flipping out, Serena, who had just gone out, suddenly turned back and gave Brianne a harsh re. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t waste your effort to let her contact Draco.¡± Serena, who had turned back, had an imposing manner. Huh? Old Madam Taylor was stunned for a moment, and then she looked at Serena in puzzlement. ¡°Serena, what¡¯s going on?¡± Serena nced at Brianne contemptuously, and then she said coldly, ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t know Draco at all! I just called Franklin, and he said that Draco has some beef with his family. His family is already thinking of a way to solve it. So, I feel that this isn¡¯t Brianne¡¯s credit at all, but because Draco deliberately used the Taylor family to snub the Simmons family in order to warn the Simmons family. Also, Draco has already taken the million dors that Draco gave us back from the Simmons family, and he even put the ten million that we owe on the Simmons family¡¯s head. Grandma, we can¡¯t take that ten million. We have to return it to Franklin. This wasn¡¯t given to her by Draco at all!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. Seeing this situation, Freisa hurriedly added fuel to the mes by saying, ¡°Mom, I told you that this wretched girl wouldn¡¯t be able to establish ties with Draco. Well, now everyone has seen it, right? I told you that Draco wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to this kind of girl. Bah! It turned out that it was just her own wishful thinking. With her looks, even if she had pursued Draco, he wouldn¡¯t even take a fancy to her, but she still wants to ride on his coattails? Dream on!¡± Chapter 66 - Shauna Says, Ill Leave with You!

Chapter 66: Shauna Says, I¡¯ll Leave with You!

After Old Madam Taylor heard these words, she was also shaking with anger. ¡°D*mn girl! Tell me! Is what Serena said true or not? Did you really just get lucky and take advantage of the Simmons family!?¡± Old Madam Taylor stood with her cane and questioned with an inquisitive tone. Brianne was frozen in ce when she heard these words. She didn¡¯t have a clue about this matter either. She also didn¡¯t know whether things were really the same as Serena said. On the other hand, seeing Brianne¡¯s weak and helpless appearance, Shauna felt a sense of heartache. At this point, she finally couldn¡¯t help but stand up for Brianne and say, ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s luck or whether she took advantage of the Simmons family. Now, Brianne has cleared Taylor Co.¡¯s debt to Draco and brought Taylor Co. more than thirty channel traders, right? Mom, Zeke, Freisa, ask yourselves in conscience is this really just luck!?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Shauna! How dare you talk to Mom that way! What kind of attitude is that?¡± Zeke questioned in a stern voice. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor was so angry that her breathing became rapid after she heard Shauna¡¯s words. But Shauna remained firm and said, ¡°Zeke, it¡¯s not that I have to talk like this, but what you have done is too over the top! Ask yourselves in your conscience, without our brother, would you still be standing here talking nonsense? Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt if you did this to Brianne?¡± Shauna knew very well that, indeed, Keith defied everyone back then to support Bruce¡¯s business venture and caused the Taylors family to get implicated. But what about before that? Have they all forgotten? Without Keith¡¯s sole support, the Taylors family would have copsed! Now, they are pressuring Brianne so much and making things so difficult for Brianne. This family, at this moment, really made Shauna feel chilled to the bone. ¡°Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!!!¡± Old Madam Taylor was annoyed and angry. But Shauna continued, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything at all, ¡°Today, if you don¡¯t acknowledge what Brianne has done, then I won¡¯t try to please the Torres family either!¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t do this for me¡­¡± Brianne looked at Shauna with teary eyes. Although grateful, she also felt immensely guilty. But then Shauna turned around andforted her saying, ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s okay. If they dare to kick you out today, I¡¯ll leave with you!¡± Old Madam Taylor looked at Shauna in disbelief, ¡°Shauna, you!¡± ¡°Mom, my mind is made up. If you really dare to do this, from today onwards, I won¡¯t be the daughter of the Taylors family!¡± Shauna replied with a firm look in her eyes. Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression became ugly. At this point, Freisa saw this and said with a snort, ¡°I know you want to defend her, but don¡¯t you forget. She and that b*stard agreed to three conditions, but are theypleted yet? But now she¡¯s already talking about returning to the Taylors family? You think you¡¯re so great when you just got lucky once? Let¡¯s talk about returning to the Taylors family after she haspleted thest condition, or do you want to help her backtrack?¡± Faced with Freisa¡¯s gloomy remarks, Shauna immediately tried to retort, but was stopped by Brianne. ¡°Aunt, you have done enough for me. They are right, and now that I have agreed to it, I will finish thest condition so that they have nothing to say!¡± Brianne urged. Shauna gave Brianne a distressed look and knew that this silly girl was very tough, but how could it be easy to get National Flower Company back from the Freeman family? While Shauna was feeling sorry for Brianne, Old Madam Taylor also said, ¡°Enough, stop arguing! Brianne, you have only fulfilled two conditions and are not qualified to return to the Taylors family! And you, Shauna, don¡¯t forget the responsibility you carry. Currently, the Taylors family is in decline, and the Simmons family and the Torres family are our important supporters! If you keep fooling around, not only will I throw Keith¡¯s ashes into the river, I will also freeze all your ounts, and don¡¯t you forget, you have a daughter to raise!¡± When she heard this, Shauna¡¯s expression turned grim. She had a daughter with Damien, and she was a few months older than Darius. However, she never thought that Old Madam Taylor would use this matter to ckmail her. At this moment, Shauna felt even more strongly that there was nothing to cherish about this family. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she could give her daughter a proper name, she really wouldn¡¯t want to stay here and continue to help them please the Torres family. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them again. Freisa, help me go back!¡± Old Madam Taylor didn¡¯t look at Shauna and them anymore, and directly walked out of the office and left Taylor Co. Seeing Old Madam Taylor leave, Serena sneered and mocked ungraciously, ¡°What, you¡¯re not leaving yet? Waiting for me to treat you to dinner? Do you really think you are invincible after signing a few channels? When the Simmons family has settled their rtionship with Northern Paul, do you think these channels will still be yours?¡± Serena¡¯s bruised and battered face was filled with mean-spiritedness. Brianne pursed her lips and whirled to leave Taylor Co. directly and returned to the hotel. Brianneughed and shook her head without choosing to say anything. Bruce saw this and sent a text message directly to Shauna to ask about what happened today. Just as Bruce had finished texting, Brianne said worriedly, ¡°Bruce, with all the money we have on hand right now, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± She knew that the only way to give herself and her aunt a chance to fight is toplete thisst condition as soon as possible. And thisst condition was also the one that stressed Brianne the most. When Bruce started his business, he needed a lot of money, and in order to support him, Keith sold some of the Taylors family¡¯s assets at a low price. Among them was the National Flower Company, which he mortgaged to the Freeman family at a low price. When the National Flower Company was mortgaged, the valuation of the National Flower Company had reached five to six million. However, the Freeman family joined forces with several otherpanies to squeeze the price, plus at that time, Keith was anxious to get cash for Bruce, so he had to mortgage the National Flower Company for one million. Now, Brianne only had the $5 million that Old Madam Taylor gave her yesterday to pay off her debt. But no matter what, Brianne wanted to give it a try. This was herst chance. She found outst night that the Freeman family would be holding an auction tomorrow to sell National Flower Company for cash. If she missed the opportunity tomorrow, it would be even more difficult to get back the National Flower Company. Seeing Brianne¡¯s glum expression, Bruce said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow and we¡¯ll get Dad¡¯spany back.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Brianne smiled bitterly when she heard these words. She had no confidence at all, but she didn¡¯t know that Bruce had already instructed Hugo to arrange everything. ¡­ The next morning, the two of them came to the site of the auction. But just as they arrived at the site and were about to enter, they were stopped by a figure. ¡°Brianne?¡± A voice familiar to Brianne rang out, and immediately after, a well-suited, slightly smarmy-looking figure appeared directly in front of them. There was a yful look on the man¡¯s face. Fabian White? When she saw this person, Brianne immediately frowned. Fabian White was her senior in college and two years older than her. He once pursued her and confessed his love to her at an event in front of thousands of ssmates, but she rejected him. If it wasn¡¯t for his father, Graham White, coborating with the Freeman family, how could the Freeman family have known about the buyers, and how could they have taken advantage of the Freeman family? And Graham White seeded in currying favor with the Freeman family through such dirty tricks, and became the vice president of National Flower Company. Brianne heard that after Fabian White graduated, his father Graham White personally arranged for him to join the National Flower Company, and once he joined, he got the position of department manager. However, Brianne didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. And from the look on Fabian¡¯s face at this time, it was clear that his intentions weren¡¯t good, and she was afraid that if she wanted to enter the auction today, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. Chapter 67 - Do You Want Me to Play with You?

Chapter 67: Do You Want Me to y with You?

At the entrance of the auction, Fabian stared at Brianne with a yful expression, and a certain strange gleam flickered in his eyes. He obviously had some kind of lust for Brianne. ¡°Are reunions so frosty now? Are you here on behalf of the Taylor family?¡± Fabian spoke nonchntly, as if he didn¡¯t take Brianne seriously. When Brianne saw his attitude, she retreated behind Bruce and whispered, ¡°Bruce, this is Fabian, who I told you about before.¡± Bruce smiled and nodded, but didn¡¯t take Fabian to heart, and said gently, ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re in the way.¡± Fabian smiled and nced at Bruce casually, then put a yful smile on his face as he said, ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the b*stard Keith adopted, right? You got out of jail so soon?¡± The National Flower Company used to be Keith¡¯s business, and Fabian¡¯s father was an old employee of the National Flower Company, so he had met Bruce several times. Only, at that time, Bruce had a strong spirit and was a veritable gentry. But things were different now. National Flower Company had already been ced under the Freeman family, and Bruce had spent five years in jail. The tide had turned. Now, Fabian didn¡¯t take Bruce, a prisoner, seriously. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Bruce¡¯s expression darkened and he said in a cold voice. But Fabian remained motionless, as if he had not heard him at all, but instead said yfully, ¡°Prisoners are indeed different and have a grumpier temper than other people. But this doesn¡¯t work for me. Today¡¯s auction is going to be attended by some of the most prominent people in the world, and you two are too poor to get in! Of course, if you are willing to let Brianne spend the night with me, perhaps, I can consider it and be merciful enough to let you go in the corner.¡± After saying these words, Fabian directly let out augh full of mockery and his eyes, full of lust, were also staring straight at Brianne. But he didn¡¯t notice that at this moment, Bruce¡¯s expression was already extremely cold. But just when Bruce was ready to teach Fabian a lesson, Brianne grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be impulsive. We are here today to participate in the auction.¡± Obviously, Brianne didn¡¯t want to make the rtionship too hostile for fear that it would affect their ability to go in and participate in the auction. Bruce slowly turned around and looked at Brianne gently as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I tear this ce down today, Dad¡¯spany will still be ours.¡± After saying these words, Bruce turned around abruptly, and at the moment he turned around, a cold look suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°You want to y?¡± Bruce asked in a sullen voice. Fabian sneered in the face of Bruce¡¯s anger and didn¡¯t take it seriously, but instead said yfully, ¡°So what if I want to y you guys? Even if I cripple you and screw her up today, what can you do to me ¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t finished his words yet when Bruce¡¯s expression darkened and he kicked him violently. With a bang, Fabian was sent flying and immediately after that, Bruce walked towards him quickly. The next moment, without waiting for Fabian to regain his senses, Bruce lifted him up and said, ¡°How about I y with you?¡± Fabian¡¯s expression suddenly became tense and his face looked a bit flustered. ¡°You ¡­ how dare you hit me? You¡¯re dead meat! Security guards! Security! Security!!!¡± The flustered Fabian hurriedly shouted. At this time, the security guards of the auction heard this and instantly swarmed around them. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± At this moment, an authoritative voice suddenly sounded out from inside the auction house. Immediately after that, a middle-aged man with a gloomy expression arrived at the scene inrge strides. As soon as he saw Fabian being carried in Bruce¡¯s arms, he was furious. ¡°I order you to stop immediately! Today is National Flower Company¡¯s auction! This is not a ce for you to behave wildly!¡± The middle-aged man shouted angrily. At this time, Brianne hurried to Bruce¡¯s side and was also persuading him, but Bruce seemed as if he didn¡¯t hear them at all. With Fabian in his arms, he slowly turned back to the middle-aged man. ¡°Bruce? You got out?¡± At this time, the middle-aged man also finally got a clear look at Bruce¡¯s face and blurted out in a tone that was full of anger. For Bruce, this person was also an old acquaintance. He was an old employee of National Flower Company and one of his father¡¯s right-hand men, as well as Fabian¡¯s father, Graham. But Bruce didn¡¯t have much affection for Graham. If it wasn¡¯t for him leaking the information of the buyers who wanted to buy National Flower Company to the Freeman family, the Freeman family would not have been able to threaten other buyers behind the scenes and lower the selling price of National Flower Company. As for how much benefit the Freeman family had given him, this was something that could be guessed from his current position. In the past, Graham was only a sales supervisor at National Flower Company, but once the Freeman family bought National Flower Company, they immediately promoted him to the position of vice president. Since the position was provided, it was evident that he probably got a lot of money as well. ¡°You want me to release your son of a b*tch?¡± Bruce looked at Graham yfully. Graham¡¯s expression was gloomy as he narrowed his eyes and stared at Bruce like a viper as he said, ¡°Let him go now and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened, or you¡¯ll go back to jail for a few extra years!¡± Anyone could tell that Graham¡¯s words were just a stopgap measure, and that if Bruce let him go, he would settle his score the next moment. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give you back your son now!¡± Bruce sneered coldly. Even Graham did not expect that Bruce would agree to release him so easily. However, before Graham could rejoice, Bruce let go of his hand, and then directly kicked Fabian in the butt. Fabian flew towards Graham with his body simply out of control and crashed hard into Graham. With a bang, the father and son directly hugged each other and fell hard. ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!!!¡± Graham, who fell to the ground, roared in anger. But at this time, those security guards looked at each other with nk expressions and none of them dared to go forward to make a move against Bruce. Bruce sneered as he looked down at the father and son, and just then, another middle-aged man walked out from inside the auction. ¡°Graham! What is going on with you and your son? You¡¯re making a lot ofmotion. Don¡¯t you know that the Hugo Group¡¯s VIP guests will be hereter?¡± The angry middle-aged man rushed out, but when he arrived at the scene, he was dumbfounded. This was ¡­? Looking at the woeful scene, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression instantly darkened. As soon as the White family¡¯s father and son saw the middle-aged man, they immediatelyined and said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, they are Keith¡¯s children. They came to cause trouble! Look, they beat us up. Call the police! Call the police and arrest them! This man has a record! This is a provocation! I want him to go to jail forever!¡± Chapter 68 - The Big Shot Is Coming?

Chapter 68: The Big Shot Is Coming?

After he heard Graham¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression also darkened. His name was Jacob and he was the chairman of Freeman Co. as well as the proprietor of National Flower Company, which he personally bought from Keith. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to ruin things for me?¡± Jacob questioned in a sullen voice. After seeing Jacob¡¯s appearance, Brianne was furious. If he hadn¡¯t sabotaged things behind the scenes, how could the National Flower Company have fallen into his hands? But Brianne also knew that if she wanted to get back National Flower Company, it would be very difficult to do so without Jacob¡¯s consent. Therefore, no matter how angry Brianne was, she could only suppress the anger inside. ¡°Bruce¡­¡± Brianne looked at Bruce and was going to advise him not to be impulsive, but at this time, Bruce was smiling indifferently with a calm andposed look on his face. ¡°You are holding an auction openly, and I aming to bid openly. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Bruce said with a breezy look on his face. Jacob narrowed his eyes. At this time, the father and son got up from the ground and red at Bruce with a resentful expression on their faces. ¡°Mr. Freeman, don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense. How can a brat who has long been evicted from the Taylor family and a brat who just got out of jail be qualified toe to the auction? They are obviously here to cause trouble. I think that we should call the police and let them arrest them.¡± Graham gritted his teeth and said. But then, Jacob gave him a hard look and said, ¡°You want to call the police now? Do you want the auction to end? Besides, a big shot from Hugo Group will be hereter. If he sees this, will he still be willing to buy thepany? What a fool!¡± Facing Jacob¡¯s rebuke, Graham looked ashen, and he had a stifled look on his face. ¡°Mr. Freeman, do you want to let them go on like this?¡± At this time, Fabian also couldn¡¯t help but say. Jacob rolled his eyes and then looked at Bruce with a sullen expression as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you in, but if you dare to make trouble inside. Hmph! I promise that you will die a horrible death!¡± Faced with Jacob¡¯s threat, Bruce acted like he didn¡¯t care and directly took Brianne¡¯s hand while walking into the auction. Jacob, who saw himself being ignored, had a dirty look on his face. ¡°Mr. Freeman, look at their attitude. They simply don¡¯t take you seriously. Such people should be taught a good lesson. How can we still let them¡­¡± The father and son said indignantly. However, just as they were halfway through their sentence, Jacob red at them and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop talking. The Hugo Group will be here soon. When the Hugo Group buys the National Flower Company, as thepany¡¯s executives, you won¡¯t have to worry about the benefits. You will have plenty of time to fix himter, so there is no need to hurry.¡± After hearing these words, the father and son were in a good mood. Yes, the Hugo Group, which was at the top of Porta¡¯s businessdder, would be hereter. The Hugo Group was the onlypany in Porta that had the right to be called the apex! Moreover, recently there were rumors that the Hugo Group had gotten a big shot from the Ministry of War. This big shot possessed tremendous power, and Hugo Group would probably be able to reach a new level by riding on the coattails of this big shot! In this case, once Hugo Group acquired National Flower Company, then National Flower Company could be a subsidiary of Hugo Group and could rise to the top along with it. The National Flower Company¡¯s executives would be able to enjoy the benefits too. They would all be able to ride on its coattails! Not to mention the two of them, even the Taylor family would have to bow down to them. ¡°Mr. Freeman is very smart to see the problem at a nce. We almost ruined the important thing.¡± Graham said obsequiously. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I heard that Hugo Group not only wants to acquire National Flower Company, but also wants to incorporate the Freeman family into thepany. It seems that in the future, we will have to rely more on Mr. Freeman¡± Fabian also took the opportunity to say. Jacob smiled and said pretentiously, ¡°Actually, I was just lucky this time. I didn¡¯t expect the Hugo Group toest night, and they said they were interested in buying Freeman Co. It seems that in the future, our rtionship will have to change. We will no longer be the boss and subordinate, but we will all be Hugo Group¡¯s employees. Hahaha¡­¡± The father and sonughed along with Jacob with a ttering look on their faces. They know that although Jacob said their rtionship would no longer be that of boss and subordinate, Jacob would still be their direct superior. Moreover, Jacob was also therefore able to establish a rtionship with Hugo Group. This was much more promising than before. Therefore, the father and son made ns to not only curry favor with Jacob in the future, but also to work harder than before. And just when the three of them were feelingcent, a Rolls Royce ck car suddenly appeared at the entrance of the auction. The eyes of the three people instantly dted and immediately, Jacob personally led Graham and his son to wee them warmly. Immediately afterwards, Fabian personally acted as a waiter and carefully opened the car door to wee the person inside. The next moment, a middle-aged man with a sharp appearance and a trace of arrogance slowly stepped down from the car. ¡°Hello Mr. Samson, my name is Jacob. Thank you foring. This is simply a great honor for our auction. Wee, wee¡­¡± Jacob had a pleasing expression on his face, but the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even look at him, and showed a hint of disgust at the hand he offered. This person¡¯s name was Vincent, a rtive of Hugo¡¯s family, as well as a manager of Hugo Group¡¯s business department. The task of acquiring the National Flower Company was given to him by Hugo. Originally, Hugo also wanted toe personally, but Bruce thought it was too conspicuous, so he asked him to send someone over. When the acquisition of National Flower Company waspleted, he would find a way to transfer it to Brianne¡¯s name. But, even if it was just Hugo Group¡¯s business manager, Vincent¡¯s identity was enough to make Jacob put on an ingratiating attitude. Not to mention Graham, but Fabian was also acting extremely obsequious. Unfortunately, Vincent didn¡¯t seem to think much of them. Not to mention them, but he didn¡¯t even think much of National Flower Company. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Hugo personally ordered the acquisition of such a smallpany, he wouldn¡¯t havee to make the trip himself, because he felt that it was beneath his status. ¡°Has the auction started yet?¡± Vincent asked with some impatience. Jacob replied hastily and tteringly, ¡°Right away, whenever Mr. Samson says it will start.¡± Vincent nodded indifferently, and then walked directly into the auction site. At this moment, there were already a dozen buyers who came to bid for National Flower Company. However, as soon as they saw Vincent, they immediately dropped what they were doing and came up in a hurry to curry favor. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything though, but seemed to enjoy this feeling of being ttered. But at this time, Vincent found that, among so many people, there were two people sitting there unmoved, as if they didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. These two people were Bruce as well as Brianne. When Vincent saw this, his expression instantly became sullen and he looked at Jacob as he asked with dissatisfaction, ¡°Who are those two people over there? Are they also here for the auction?¡± Chapter 69 - Clear the Field for the Auction?

Chapter 69: Clear the Field for the Auction?

Jacob followed Vincent¡¯s line of sight and found that it was none other than Bruce and Brianne. At this time, Graham and his son nced at Vincent¡¯s disgruntled look. The two exchanged a look with each other and instantly understood the situation. ¡°Mr. Samson, they are nobodies. That man has even been in jail. ¡°They just want to mess around, and you can tell, by the way, they don¡¯t know any better that they¡¯re bad people,¡± Graham said grimly. When Vincent heard that, his expression became even more displeased. How dare nobodies ignore him? Vincent, who was displeased, made a decision that stunned everyone¡ªto clear the room! ¡°Mr. Samson, are you really sure you want to clear the field? This¡­¡± Jacob asked with some difficulty. When Vincent heard that, he nced at Jacob indifferently and said blithely, ¡°What? You have a problem with that?¡± This¡­ Jacob was taken aback and instantly felt dejected. If he cleared the room, wouldn¡¯t all the people there have to be kicked out? He originally thought that he could take the opportunity to raise the price so that he could earn some more. For this reason, he also hired two actors. After all, there was no reason not to profit from the Hugo Group. However, he never expected that Vincent would order to clear the ce as soon as he arrived. Thispletely disrupted his entire n. And those buyers who came to participate in the auction were also shocked after hearing this news. However, no one dared to question Vincent¡¯s overbearing attitude. After all, the Hugo Group was powerful. Whether they cleared the field or not was the same for them, and no one would be foolish enough to challenge the Hugo Group. Hugo Group¡¯s hegemony was backed up by the fact that all of thembined were no match for a finger of Hugo Group. But this way, Jacob¡¯s beautiful dream was going to be ruined. He didn¡¯t dare to retort and could only reply, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to. If Mr. Samson wants to clear the room, then let¡¯s clear the room.¡± On the other hand, Brianne, who was sitting in the corner, panicked after hearing Vincent¡¯s decision to clear the room. ¡°Bruce, what should we do? Hugo Group is going to clear the field. Wouldn¡¯t Dad¡¯spany be¡­?¡± Brianne asked anxiously. At this time, she was already at a loss as to what to do. She knew very well that if National Flower Company fell into the hands of Hugo Group, it would be basically impossible to get it back. With the Hugo Group¡¯s financial strength, not to mention the five million, even if it was fifty million or five hundred million, they might not take it seriously. So Brianne was really panicked and worried now. But she found that Bruce acted as if he didn¡¯t know anything and still looked nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if the Hugo Group bought¡­¡± Bruce was just about to open his mouth to exin when Fabian strode toward them condescendingly. At this moment, the other people conceded in silence and left. Only Bruce was left sitting as if nothing was wrong. When Fabian saw Bruce¡¯s calm and collected look, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Since he dared to beat him, he would screw him over today! ¡°Are you two deaf? Did you not hear that the scene will be cleared? Hurry up and get out! Scram!¡± Fabian said in a fierce voice. Bruce, who was interrupted, slowly turned sideways and faced him while saying calmly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t get lost?¡± No? When Fabian heard that, he sneered and directly threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll have someone help you!¡± ¡°Security! Get this guy out of here!¡± Fabian shouted out directly and was obviously ready to take revenge. Immediately after that, a dozen security guards ran in from outside and surrounded Bruce once again. However, they had already seen Bruce¡¯s power, so at this moment, they were all hesitant and showed apprehension on their faces. At this time, when he saw the fuss over Bruce, Graham, who was by Vincent¡¯s side, took the opportunity to denigrate him by saying, ¡°Mr. Samson, you see, these guys from small families are so stubborn. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such shameless people like them. I think this kind of person should be banned from the whole industry.¡± After Vincent heard this, his eyes narrowed into a slit as he stared at Bruce with displeasure. ¡°Do it! Why are you still standing there? Do you all want to be fired?¡± At this time, Fabian urged those security guards. Gulp! The guards made a swallowing motion, and one of them picked up a telescopic stick and had the guts to throw it directly at Bruce. But just as the stick was about tond on Bruce, he suddenly moved and carried Fabian directly over. With a pop, the telescopic stick hit Fabian¡¯s body hard. Fabian immediately let out a scream and roared, ¡°Are you blind? It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡± When the security guards saw this scene, they were all taken aback, and they all took a step forward for fear of hurting Fabian. ¡°Do it! Why the hell don¡¯t you guys hurry up and do it?¡± At this time, Fabian roared again with a voice that was filled with stifled frustration. ¡°I¡­us¡­¡± The security guards looked like they were in a difficult position. It was neither right to do anything or not to do anything, so what should be done? Da da da da¡­ At this moment, Vincent brought Jacob and Graham along with him and slowly walked over. Vincent gave Bruce a contemptuous nce and then said nonchntly, ¡°Release him before I get angry and then get as far away from him as you can!¡± ¡°Let him go?¡± Bruce gave him an amused look, and then, as if he had thought of something, Graham hurriedly blocked Vincent¡¯s face, as if to take credit for something. ¡°Mr. Samson, be careful!¡± Graham said faithfully to protect his boss. But in the next moment, he didn¡¯t see Bruce make any other moves. This time, he really panicked, but at this moment, Fabian already looked like his body had fallen apart with a wretched appearance. Seeing this, Graham suddenly looked a little embarrassed, and his actions seemed a little redundant. ¡°Is the Hugo Group full of people like you?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice suddenly sounded with an unimpressed tinge in it. When Vincent heard that, he immediately felt that this kid in front of him was a bit arrogant. ¡°When did it be your turn to say anything about Hugo Group¡¯s work? Are you bored with your life?¡± Vincent said viciously. But Bruce remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard his words at all. This made Vincent¡¯s expression be even uglier. Since when did a kid who just got out of jail dare to ignore him? Thinking of this, Vincent threatened, ¡°If you have some sense, get out of here! Otherwise, if you offend the Hugo Group, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences! ¡°I can make you and your family disappear from Porta! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it!¡± Chapter 70 - Lets Give It a Try!

Chapter 70: Let¡¯s Give It a Try!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Make me disappear from Porta?¡± Bruce smiled indifferently after hearing that, and looked at Vincent as if he were looking at a clown. ¡±I advise you to make a phone call back if you have time...¡± Bruce had just gotten halfway through his sentence when Vincent interrupted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act tough in front of me and answer my question. Do you want to try disappearing?¡± At this point, when Brianne saw Vincent¡¯s pushy attitude, she got flustered. ¡±Bruce, don¡¯t be impulsive. The Hugo Group isn¡¯t apany we can offend. The worst that can happen is that we won¡¯t participate in the auction. I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to you.¡± Brianne said with a sobbing tone. It was important to get the National Flower Company back and fulfill her father¡¯sst wish. However,pared with Bruce¡¯s safety, these things could be postponed. There was no telling when the people who had set Bruce up would show up again, and to offend the Hugo Group at this time would be tantamount to pushing Bruce to his doom. Brianne didn¡¯t want to see Bruce behind bars again. When she thought of this, Brianne¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. But at this time, Bruceforted her and said, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s okay. I will be fine and we will get Dad¡¯spany back.¡± After Vincent heard these words, he sneered directly and then looked at Jacob with amusement as he said, ¡°What? Mr. Freeman, you have the guts to sell thepany to them?¡± Jacob immediately shivered when he heard that and hastily said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to sell thepany to them with you here. Besides, even if you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t sell thepany to them. With their tiny amount of money, even if the Taylors family came, I wouldn¡¯t take them seriously.¡± ¡±Hehe...¡± When Vincent heard this, the amusement on his face intensified and he said, ¡°Listen to your sister and get out of here. This isn¡¯t the ce for you to be.¡± At this time, Bruce slowly stood up and said to Vincent without expression, ¡°Just now, you said that I should try to disappear, right?¡± ¡±What? Do you actually want to get violent? If you try to touch me, I will immediately...¡± Vincent was just halfway through his sentence when Bruce pped him in the face without mercy and sent him flying backwards. ¡±I¡¯ll try it!¡± His indifferent voice reverberated at the scene and the entire ce instantly became quiet. Everyone watched the scene in front of them with dumbfounded expressions, and then there was a mor. He had hit someone from the Hugo Group! Everyone stared in disbelief at Bruce, the bogeyman. This man had a lot of guts . How could he have the guts to hit Vincent directly? Was he crazy? Everyone was petrified in spot and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, until Vincent¡¯s furious roar rang out at the scene, then everyone came back to their senses. ¡±How dare you hit me! How dare you hit me! If I don¡¯t kill you today, myst name isn¡¯t Samson!!!¡± Vincent got up from the ground with difficulty, and the first thing he did was to take out his phone directly to call for someone toe over. Hiss! Jacob and others who saw this couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Angering Jacob was no small matter, and they might get dragged into it. Thinking of this, Jacob and others rushed to Vincent¡¯s side to cajole him obsequiously and try to distance themselves from Bruce. ¡±You¡¯re dead meat! Bruce, you¡¯re screwed. You will rot in jail!¡± ¡±You have the guts to hit Samson! Just wait for it! ¡±Mr. Samson, I suggest Hugo Group block him directly, and also block the Taylors family together as well!¡± Jacob and the others were pointing at Bruce, as if they were the ones who had been beaten. The bruised and battered Vincent said in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t leave if you have the guts. Just wait for it!¡± ¡±Bruce, let¡¯s get out of here or we won¡¯t be able to leave when the Hugo Groupes.¡± Brianne persuaded Bruce with anxiety. But Bruce still looked unperturbed and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is a society under the rule ofw. We¡¯re being reasonable, so they can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± Reasonable? When Brianne heard this, she felt a sense of bitterness inside. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to believe Bruce, but that there was no way to settle the matter at this point. Even if the Executive Bureau came, Bruce probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape a jail sentence. Brianne really didn¡¯t want to see Bruce go in again. But there was nothing she could do. No matter how she advised him, Bruce was still determined to stay here. This time, Brianne really had no choice but to grit her teeth and say, ¡°Bruce, you can sayter that I beat him up and that it has nothing to do with you.¡± When Bruce heard that, heughed with bitterness, but he felt a sense of warmth in his heart. Afterwards, Bruce found an opportunity to send a message to Howard. Vincent was too much of a hassle. Bruce didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. After Howard received the message, his face fell and he called Hugo directly. ¡±What! Mr. White is there? My people even shed with him?¡± Hugo, who heard the news, was instantly shocked into breaking out in a cold sweat. As early as after he subjugated Kirin, he learned that there was another big shot above Kirin, and Rica had seen him firsthand. He was called Mr. White. The acquisition of National Flower Company was ordered by Mr. White himself. However, Hugo didn¡¯t expect Vincent, that idiot, to get into a conflict with him. Wasn¡¯t this giving him trouble? If he screwed up the first task assigned to him by Mr. White, how could he expect him to support him in the future? ¡±Vincent! Are you getting too big for your britches? How dare you mess with Mr. White?¡± Hugo now even had the urge to strangle Vincent to death. ¡±Somebody contact Vincent!¡± Hugo said angrily. At this time, the secretary came in and was shocked to see the furious Hugo, and then he said, ¡°Mr. Samson, Mr. Samson just summoned a group of people from thepany, which...¡± What! After Hugo heard this news, he jumped up immediately and then mmed his fist on the table with a fierce bang. The secretary¡¯s heart trembled with the sound. ¡±Son of a b*tch! Vincent you son of a b*tch! You are trying to kill me !!!!¡± Hugo was furious and shouted directly, ¡°Prepare the car! Quick! Get the car ready right away! I have to teach him a lesson myself!¡± Chapter 71 - Chairman, Why Are You Here?

Chapter 71: Chairman, Why Are You Here?

At the auction venue, after Vincent called for help, he sat down a dozen meters away from Bruce. Jacob and Graham were fanning him and massaging his legs to curry favor with him. However, this obviously wouldn¡¯t appease Vincent. If he didn¡¯t see Bruce being beat up, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯ll let you gloat for a while longer. When my men arrive, you¡¯ll have to kneel down and kowtow to me!¡± Vincent cursed. His gaze never left Bruce, as if he was afraid that he would run away. Bruce, on the other hand, sat calmly on the ground. He had no intention of leaving at all. When Brianne saw this scene, she was extremely anxious. She even wanted to pull Bruce away. At this moment, a loud voice suddenly came from outside the auction hall. ¡°Vincent! Vincent, where the h*ll are you!?¡± This voice was filled with anger. Soon after, a middle-aged figure with an angry expression on his face quickly appeared at the auction hall. This person was the chairman of the Hugo Group, Hugo Samson! He truly stood at the top of the pyramid of Porta¡¯s business world. He was influential and powerful in Porta. ¡°Chairman¡­ Chairman?¡± Vincent, who was originally sitting cockily, immediately shivered when he saw this person. He immediately stood up and revealed an expression of fear and trepidation. In the next moment, Vincent hurriedly ran in front of Hugo with a subservient look on his face, as if he wanted to curry favor with Hugo. ¡°Chairman, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came so that I could pick you up?¡± Vincent lowered his back and approached Hugo obsequiously. ¡°You actually have the sense to ask? If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you nearly screwed things up for me!¡± Hugo immediately flew into a rage. Just as Vincent turned his face, Hugo¡¯s huge hand pped him mercilessly. The crisp sound of a p reverberated throughout the entire auction venue. Just by listening to this sound, one could tell that Hugo didn¡¯t hold back at all. Vincent, who had been pped, immediately saw stars. He spun around on the spot before plopping down on the ground. ¡°Hugo¡­ Hugo, you¡­ how could you¡­ ?¡± Vincent, who had been pped, looked at Hugo in shock. At this moment, Jacob and the others were so scared that they stood frozen in ce without daring to move. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t try to y the rtive card. You and I are distant cousins. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you still have some abilities, I would have sent you back to the countryside to raise pigs! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an idiot. You not only didn¡¯t take my words to heart, but you even caused such a big mess for me? From this moment on, you¡¯re fired! Get as far away from me as possible! I don¡¯t want to see you again for a moment!¡± Hugo flew into a rage. If he hadn¡¯t stopped the people in thepany in time, he might have raised h*ll today. This.. When Vincent heard this news, he was instantly dumbfounded. He hurriedly crawled in front of Hugo and said, ¡°Hugo, it¡¯s not true. You¡¯re joking with me, right? You are¡­¡± Hugo kicked Vincent to the ground. He didn¡¯t show him any leniency at all. ¡°Joking? Do you think I¡¯m joking with you!?¡± After kicking Vincent, Hugo didn¡¯t even look at him. He immediately turned his gaze to Bruce. However, just as he was about to go over and apologize, Bruce slowly walked over while holding the hand of the bewildered Brianne. The moment he saw Bruce, Hugo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. The others couldn¡¯t tell, but Hugo, who had been in a high position for a long time, could tell that Bruce was extraordinary. Although this person looked young, his every movement and gesture exuded a powerful sense of confidence andposure. With this kind of confidence andposure, he was definitely the Mr. White that Rica had mentioned! When he thought of this, Hugo¡¯s expression immediately became more respectful when facing Bruce. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Facing Bruce, who was walking over, Hugo was about to address him, but was directly interrupted by Bruce. ¡°Brianne, let¡¯s go.¡± Huh? Brianne looked at Bruce in shock. Then, she looked at Jacob reluctantly. ¡°Bruce, what about Father¡¯spany?¡± Bruce smiled slightly. ¡°I think someone will send the transfer agreement to the Taylor family tomorrow morning.¡± Brianne forced a smile when she heard that. How was that possible? However, Bruce¡¯s safety was the most important right now. It was better to leave this ce as soon as possible. As for the matter of the National Flower Company, she could only think of a way slowly. Just like that, Bruce openly brought Brianne out of the auction, while Hugo watched him leave with a respectful expression. After Bruce hadpletely left the scene, Hugo¡¯s face was once again filled with a solemn expression. ¡°Who is the chairman of the National Flower Company? Did you all hear what Mr. White said just now? !¡± Hugo said indifferently. Huh? Jacob and the others were stunned when they heard that. It was as if they were petrified and couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Hugo, what Mr. White? Isn¡¯t he just a prisoner?¡± Vincent crawled over again, but Hugo kicked him again. ¡°You are too reckless! You don¡¯t even know who you have offended. You should go back and raise pigs! Get lost! If you dare to say anything about what happened today, I will make sure that you can¡¯t even raise pigs!¡± Hugo said fiercely. When Vincent heard this, his heart skipped a beat and a rueful expression appeared on his face. Why was this happening? Why was Hugo so respectful towards Bruce? Who the h*ll did he offend? Vincent was filled with regret and hurriedly tried to defend himself, ¡°Hugo, this isn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s their fault. They were the ones who provoked me into doing this. ¡°They were the ones who said that Mr. White was just a b*stard. He even went to prison. They wanted me to teach him a good lesson. That¡¯s why I was so muddle-headed¡­¡± When Jacob and the other two heard this, their hearts skipped a beat. They felt a chill run up their spines. In the next moment, the three of them instantly knelt in front of Hugo. ¡°President Samson, it¡¯s not like that. We, we¡­¡± Jacob and the other two begged for mercy, but Hugo sneered when he heard them. ¡°Great! Amazing! Even I, Hugo, don¡¯t dare to offend him, but you dared to provoke him? That¡¯s amazing! Hehe¡­¡± Theughter on Hugo¡¯s face made Jacob and the other two feel trepidatious and disheartened. They were dead meat now.. The three of them sat on the ground with anguish all over their faces. .. On the other side, Bruce brought Brianne out of the hotel. Since Brianne had been busying around for the whole day, his heart ached a little and he brought her back to the hotel to rest. After returning to the hotel, Brianne, who was still in shock, looked at Bruce worriedly. ¡°Bruce, are we really going back to the Taylor family tomorrow? But, we haven¡¯tpleted their conditions yet.¡± Bruce rubbed her head with a gentle expression and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you alreadypleted two conditions? Perhaps, the Freeman family will send Father¡¯spany over tomorrow?¡± Brianne forced a smile, but her expression immediately froze, as if she had realized something. She looked at Bruce with puzzlement. ¡°Bruce, how do you know that I¡¯ve alreadypleted two conditions?¡± Chapter 72 - Bruce Offended People From the Hugo Group?

Chapter 72: Bruce Offended People From the Hugo Group?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Uh.. Bruce froze for a moment before he hurriedly said, ¡°It was my aunt who told me.¡± Aunt? Brianne was puzzled for a moment before she revealed a relieved expression. However, her pretty face soon showed a trace of worry that couldn¡¯t be dispelled. ¡°Bruce, Father¡¯spany has probably been taken away by the Hugo Group. It will be very difficult to take it back now. Fortunately, the people from the Hugo Group didn¡¯t pursue the matter today. Otherwise, things would have been difficult to resolve. ¡°You can¡¯t let the people from the Taylor family find out. Otherwise, they will make a big fuss again,¡± Brianne reminded him earnestly. Then, she continued to say, ¡°Let¡¯s not go back to the Taylor family tomorrow.¡± However, the truth came out eventually. What Brianne was most worried about began to y out in the Taylor family the next morning. .. The next morning, no one in the Taylor family went to thepany. They all stayed at home. At this moment, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with gloom and apprehension. The stern-looking Old Madam Taylor held onto her walking stick and said emotionally, ¡°Serena? Is your new source urate? Did Brianne really bring that kid to the Freeman family¡¯s auction? She even offended people from the Hugo Group?¡± When Old Madam Taylor said this, her entire body was trembling, as if she had seen the end of the world. Her expression was filled with despair. The Hugo Group! The supreme existence of the business world in Porta. The Taylor family was like an ant whenpared with them. Brianne actually dared to bring Bruce to provoke them. Wasn¡¯t this digging their own graves? Upon hearing this, Serena hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, this is absolutely true. A friend of mine at the Freeman family¡¯s auction told me personally. He was at the auction venue at that time. ¡°He saw Bruce beat up one of Hugo¡¯s rtives with his own eyes. This incident even rmed Hugo.¡± What!? They even rmed Hugo!? Old Madam Taylor trembled and could barely sit still. Bean-sized beads of sweat continuously dripped down from her forehead. She was more than 70 years old, and at this moment, she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know what to do. If offending the people from the Hugo Group was enough to cause her a lot of trouble, then offending Hugo himself was simply the end of the world. People like Hugo, not to mention the Taylor family, but even the Simmons family and the Torres family, who the Taylor family wanted to curry favor with, were insignificant people in front of him. Bruce, this b*stard, was so bold to actually even rm Hugo. What should she do now? If Hugo were to get angry and the Taylor family was dragged in, then wouldn¡¯t the entire Taylor family be buried with Bruce? ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t let anything happen to the Taylor family. Quick, go draft a statement and publish it in the newspaper. I want the whole of Porta to know that the Taylor family has nothing to do with Bruce!¡± Old Madam Taylor instructed agitatedly. When Serena heard this, she immediately buttered up and said, ¡°Okay grandma, I¡¯m now...¡± ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Shauna walked out with a frown. When Serena saw her, she felt her anger burning. She said rudely, ¡°Auntie, you still want to protect him in this situation? Do you know how much trouble that b*stard has caused the Taylor family this time? Not to mention that you can¡¯t protect him, but even if you involve the Torres family, you still might not be able to protect him. ¡°Moreover, with your current status in the Torres family, would the Torres family offend the Hugo Group for a nobody like you?¡± When Shauna heard this, her pretty face had a gloomy expression. However, she still said bluntly, ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t know the details yet, and the Hugo Group hasn¡¯t said anything. ¡°They might have really rmed Hugo yesterday. However, isn¡¯t everything fine now? ¡°I think we should let Brianne and Brucee back and hear what they have to say. Who knows, there might be more to the story?¡± Old Madam Taylor fell silent after hearing this, but at this moment, Serena sneered and said, ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you a little too naive? ¡°My friend said that he saw Bruce beat him up with his own eyes. Although he didn¡¯t see what happened afterward, Hugo¡¯s presence at the scene is an indisputable fact. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that exin everything? You¡¯re actually still protecting him now? Do you want the Taylor family to be buried with him?¡± Shauna frowned when she heard that, but she still said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s just your friend¡¯s ount. If things are really like what he said, would the Hugo Group still be keeping silent now? ¡°Would you be able toin here? Would the Taylor family be able to sit here peacefully?¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena was instantly rendered speechless by Shauna¡¯s words. ¡°Enough! Make a call immediately! Tell Brianne to bring that b*stard back together!¡± At this time, Old Madam Taylor interrupted the argument between the two of them and asked someone to call Brianne back. Not long after, Brianne received the news. Originally, she wanted to go to the Hugo Group to try her luck, but she didn¡¯t expect to receive such devastating news early in the morning. ¡°Bruce, get up quickly. Something big has happened. Grandma knows about yesterday¡¯s incident. Bruce, open the door quickly...¡± Brianne, who was groggy, rushed to Bruce¡¯s room and knocked on his door. However, after Bruce heard the story, he remained calm, as if he wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Since they want to hear my exnation, I¡¯ll give them an exnation. I¡¯ll settle the score with them!¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said. Brianne was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw his nonchnt look. Then, Bruce brought her, who was at a loss, back to the Taylor family. At this moment, everyone in the Taylor family was immersed in a grim atmosphere. As soon as she heard the sound of the door opening, Serena took the lead and walked out. ¡°Good, you guys are finally back. You¡¯ve barged in so...¡± Serena was about to say something, but in the next moment, she was pped by Bruce. Serena instantly became confused. ¡°Bruce, how could you...¡± Brianne was about to speak, but Bruce said to her, ¡°I know what happened at thepany that day. I helped you return this p to her.¡± Brianne¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but well up with tears when she heard this. ¡°Bruce!!!¡± Serena, who was in a wretched state, covered her face and gritted her teeth as she red at Bruce. Bruce looked at her indifferently as he said, ¡°The next time you dare to hit my sister, I¡¯ll chop off your hand!¡± After saying this, Bruce brought Brianne into the Taylor family. As soon as they entered, Brianne could feel the pressure in the air. The Taylor family members, led by Old Madam Taylor, looked like they were interrogating criminals. They stared at them with an extremely disgusted gaze. Brianne¡¯s heart turned cold when she saw this scene. ¡°Brianne! Tell me honestly. Did you go to the Freeman family¡¯s auction yesterday? This...¡± Old Madam Taylor nced at Bruce fearfully as soon as the words ¡®b*stard¡¯ left her mouth. Then, she continued to say sulkily, ¡°Did he beat up the people from the Hugo Group? Did he also alert Hugo!?¡± Tell me! Tell me all the details of what happened yesterday word by word! Tell me clearly! If you dare to hide anything, I guarantee that you will never see your father¡¯s ashes again!¡± Chapter 73 - Hugo Will Actually Thank You?

Chapter 73: Hugo Will Actually Thank You?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, Taylor family. Faced with Old Madam Taylor¡¯s questioning, Brianne¡¯s entire body shivered. She immediately said with a troubled expression, ¡°Grandma, it was me...¡± ¡°I beat him. It had nothing to do with Brianne.¡± Just as Brianne was about to take the me, Bruce interrupted Brianne. ¡°Bruce... you?¡± Brianne looked at Bruce with a bitter expression and immediately said to Old Madam Taylor, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. You can¡¯t me my brotherpletely for this. ¡°That person from the Hugo Group deliberately gave us a hard time. He didn¡¯t let us participate in the auction and even spoke to us rudely. ¡°Bruce hit him to protect me.¡± Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Taylor flew into a rage. She didn¡¯t care what the story was. She only cared that Bruce had indeed beaten up someone from the Hugo Group! ¡°B*stard! You¡¯re simply too out of line! Are people from the Hugo Group people someone like you can beat up? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?!¡± Old Madam Taylor knocked the walking stick on the floor fiercely as she reprimanded him. However, Bruce remained calm and asked, ¡°Why? Do I need your permission to beat someone up?¡± ¡°You! You b * stard! You b * stard!¡± As soon as Bruce said this, Old Madam Taylor was so infuriated that she wished she could immediately kick Bruce out. ¡°Grandma, look at this guy¡¯s attitude. He doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of remorse. I think it¡¯s better to release the statement as soon as possible so as not to implicate the Taylor family.¡± Serena, who had just been pped by Bruce, said in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Mom, I also think that Serena is right. We can¡¯t let him tarnish the Taylor family¡¯s reputation. If the Hugo Groupes looking for us, we¡¯ll have to clean up their mess,¡± Freisa also chimed in. When she heard Serena and Freisa¡¯s words, Brianne was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. She hurriedly advised, ¡°Bruce, apologize to Grandma quickly. Otherwise, if the Hugo Group reallyes looking for us, we...¡± Brianne had just opened her mouth to persuade Bruce when he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you see Hugo¡¯s attitude yesterday? Not only will he not me me, but on the contrary, he will even thank me.¡± ¡°Really... really?¡± Brianne looked at Bruce dubiously and was a little worried. But at this time, when Serena and the others heard Bruce¡¯s words, they immediately sneered. ¡°Did I hear you wrong? You actually said that Hugo won¡¯t me you?¡± Serena snickered, as if she had heard a joke. When Freisa heard this, she sneered as well. She said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s too early in the morning to be bluffing.¡± Hugo will actually thank you? Are you daydreaming? Silly child, if you¡¯re really not in your right mind, then go to the mental hospital to see a doctor. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡± Hahaha.. The sarcasticughter of Freisa and her daughter instantly echoed throughout the Taylor family. Bang bang bang! Old Madam Taylor¡¯s walking stick hit the floor again, and then she gave Bruce a fierce re. ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense! You want Hugo to thank you? On what basis?¡± Bruce smiled indifferently, and then said breezily, ¡°On what basis? On the basis that I helped him educate his subordinates, on the basis that I helped him get rid of a scourge, and on the basis that he doesn¡¯t dare to provoke me!¡± When Bruce said the three reasons in a row, he exuded a strong sense of confidence that impressed people. However, it was obvious that the people of the Taylor family didn¡¯t think so. Now, unless Hugo himself stood in front of them and said so, they wouldn¡¯t believe Bruce no matter what. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s not waste time with a bullsh*tter like him. He doesn¡¯t speak the truth and it¡¯s as if it¡¯ll kill him not to brag.¡± Serena red at Bruce coldly. ¡°Mom, Serena is right. Let¡¯s hurry up and announce that we have nothing to do with him. The most important thing is to drive Brianne out of the Taylor family so that we won¡¯t be implicated,¡± Freisa suggested. When Old Madam Taylor heard this, she nodded solemnly with a straight face. It was obvious that she was filled with resentment towards Bruce. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Bruce¡¯s voice rang out once again. ¡°What other tricks do you have up your sleeve?!¡± Old Madam Taylor enraged when she heard Bruce¡¯s voice. She always felt that Bruce was the nemesis of the Taylor family. As long as he appeared, nothing good would happen. First, in order to support him in starting his business, Keith gave up more than half of the Taylor family¡¯s assets. In the end, all the investments went down the drain. Then, in order to help him appeal his case, Keith ended up getting killed. After he returned from prison, he offended the Richards family. Although he was lucky enough to escape death, who could guarantee that the Richards family wouldn¡¯t settle the scoreter on? Before it had been settled, he offended the powerful Hugo Group as well. This was simply unforgivable! When she thought of this, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s old face had already reddened from suppressed rage and her angry gaze was fixed on Bruce. Bruce ignored her angry gaze and said seriously, ¡°Whether Hugo wants to pursue the responsibility or not, this is my business and has nothing to do with you. What I¡¯m going to say next is about Brianne. Old Madam Taylor, don¡¯t forget that there is still a bet between you and me. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your word?¡± ¡°Nonsense! When did I say I want to go back on my word?!¡± Old Madam Taylor was so angry that she was trembling and she wanted to kick Bruce out immediately. At this moment, Serena put on an act to appease Old Madam Taylor. Then, she looked at Bruce with a sneer as she said, ¡°You still have the nerve to bring up the bet? Don¡¯t forget that you only have less than five days left. Now, the National Flower Company is probably in the hands of the Hugo Group. Do you think you can get it back? Come on, there¡¯s no need to wait for six days. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Kneel down and Kowtow to me to apologize!¡± Serena raised her pretty face and looked at Bruce with immense arrogance, as if she was waiting to see him make a fool of himself. Freisa taunted, ¡°How can you be so shameless? Do you really think that you¡¯re so great just because you guys got lucky because the Simmons family offended Draco? Did you guys get the job done yourselves? Didn¡¯t you just take advantage of my son-inw? You actually still have the nerve to shamelessly boast here. You actually want to go back to thepany and freeload? How delusional!¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Taylor was also panting heavily and said with a displeased expression, ¡°You¡¯ve onlypleted two of the three conditions. You¡¯re not qualified to mention the bet. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll make the decision and officially expel you from the Taylor family and as for Keith¡¯s ashes...¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Old Madam Taylor was only halfway through her words when she was interrupted by Bruce. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor was even more furious. ¡°What else do you have to say? Finish it all at once!¡± Bruce smiled and then said calmly, ¡°Who said I¡¯ve onlypleted two conditions?¡± Chapter 74 - The Freeman Family Will Beg Me!

Chapter 74: The Freeman Family Will Beg Me!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Huh? Everyone from the Taylor family was stunned by Bruce¡¯s words. Then, Serena and Freisa immediately burst outughing. Serena nced at Bruce contemptuously and said with a sneer, ¡°Hehe... you really won¡¯t give up until the nail hits the coffin. Under such circumstances, why are you still stubbornly refusing to give up? Do you really think that the two of you can snatch the National Flower Company from the hands of the Hugo Group? If you really have the ability, you should take out the transfer agreement of the National Flower Company right now. Hurry up and take it out!¡± After she said this, she sneered again and herughter was filled with contempt. At this moment, Freisa also echoed, ¡°With their shabby appearance, they actually want to take back the National Flower Company? Unless the Hugo Group and the Freeman family are out of their minds, why would they give the National Flower Company to them? You¡¯re dreaming. Freisa said resolutely, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. Either they take out the contract now, or make them kneel down and apologize to Serena, then expel these two scourges from the Taylor family!¡± She obviously didn¡¯t want to give Bruce and Brianne any chance. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think we should make a decision so quickly. Not to mention that the time isn¡¯t up yet, we should at least listen to what Bruce has to say. Outsiders mightugh at the Taylor family for not keeping our promises.¡± Shauna said in defense of Bruce. But at this time, when Freisa saw Shauna speak, she immediately wanted to refute. Fortunately, Shauna had already gained experience from arguing with them. Without waiting for Freisa to speak, Shauna continued, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Taylor family. ¡°Mr. Torres values honesty and credibility. If he found out that the Taylor family doesn¡¯t even treat our own people with honesty, what would he think? ¡°If this affects his impression of me and I can¡¯t marry into the Torres family, who will bear this responsibility?¡± It was obvious that Shauna was going all out in order to protect Bruce this time. She had used the Torres family as leverage and her purpose was obviously to put pressure on the Taylor family. ¡°Freisa, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Shauna sneered and looked yfully at Freisa, who was about to speak. Freisa immediately red at her and revealed an annoyed expression. If not for the fact that the Taylor family was still relying on the Torres family¡¯s support, how could Shauna be able to snub her? Seeing that Freisa was stumped, Shauna looked at Serena again. ¡°Serena, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Serena also rolled her eyes at her and then turned her face away sullenly. In the end, Shauna looked at Zeke, who had been silent all this while. ¡°Zeke, your wife and child don¡¯t have the guts to bear the burden. Why don¡¯t you bear it for them?¡± Zeke immediately revealed an awkward smile and said apologetically, ¡°Shauna, what are you saying? How can I harm you?¡± Hearing this, Shauna sneered and ignored the three of them. ¡°Okay, okay, Shauna, you can leave. I will listen to what else he has to say!¡± Old Madam Taylor had no choice but to give in. At this moment, Brianne cast a grateful expression at Shauna. Shauna smiled and immediately cast her gaze on Bruce. She thought to herself, ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± In fact, she had long realized that after Bruce returned, he exuded a strong sense of confidence that wasn¡¯t baseless. Each and every one of his promises had been fulfilled. Was it really as simple as luck? Shauna didn¡¯t quite believe it. She had always felt that Bruce had something extraordinary in him, or perhaps he had some powerful backer that allowed him to be fearless. However, Bruce¡¯s answer caught Shauna off guard. ¡°I really don¡¯t have the transfer agreement of the National Flower Company in my hands right now,¡± Bruce said nonchntly. Hehe.. As soon as they heard this, Freisa and Serena immediately showed a victorious expression and looked at Shauna provocatively. ¡°See, what did I say? He¡¯s just a bullsh*tter. Shauna, you have nothing to say now, right?¡± ¡°I know you want to protect this kid, but he doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness at all. It seems that all your efforts have gone down the drain.¡± ¡°Wake up. The Torres family? If the Torres family finds out that you are protecting a bullsh*tter, you¡¯ll be dead meat,¡± Freisa said sarcastically. Serena also added fuel to the mes by saying, ¡°Auntie, you shouldn¡¯t get too big for your britches. You can¡¯t even handle your own business, yet you want to stick your nose in other people¡¯s affairs? ¡°If you have the spare time, you might as well think about how to please your lowlife son. ¡°I heard that your lowlife son said that as long as he¡¯s in the Torres family, he won¡¯t let you enter the Torres family in this lifetime. Hehe...¡± Freisa and Serena¡¯s words were like knives stabbing into Shauna¡¯s heart. For a moment, Shauna¡¯s face flushed and it was obvious that she was furious. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not finished.¡± At this moment, Bruce¡¯s voice sounded again and there was a hint of yfulness in his breezy voice. ¡°At this point, what else do you have to quibble about? No matter how you bluff, it won¡¯t change the fate of the two of you!¡± Serena said fiercely. When Bruce heard this, he smirked and continued to say, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have it now, someone will send it to meter. Not only that, but the Freeman family will also beg me to take thepany!¡± When Bruce said this, it was as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Looking at the fearless expression on his face, Freisa and Serena couldn¡¯t help but sneer, as if they had heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Come,e, everyone, listen to him. What did I say just now? I told you that he is just a bullsh*tter!¡± Serena said sarcastically. Freisa said bluntly, ¡°The Freeman family will beg you to take over thepany? I can say that Hugo begged me to take over thepany. Would anyone believe you? Why don¡¯t you get a reality check? With your shabby appearance, why would the Freeman family beg you? Forget about begging you, if the Freeman family could appear today, I would kneel down and kowtow to you!¡± ¡°If you say so then. I¡¯m just waiting for you to kowtow to me!¡± Bruce said yfully. ¡°Enough!¡± At this time, Old Madam Taylor knocked on her crutches and immediately said sulkily, ¡°Stop fooling around. If you can¡¯t show the agreement, then get lost!¡± ¡°From now on, the Taylor family doesn¡¯t wee you. If you dare to continue fooling around, as I¡¯ve said before, you¡¯ll never see your father¡¯s ashes! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡± Chapter 75 - I Beg You to Accept My Company!

Chapter 75: I Beg You to ept My Company!

Freisa and Serena¡¯s faces lit up with smiles as soon as Old Madam Taylor finished her words. At this moment, the two of them were feeling smug. Looking at the mocking expression on their faces, Brianne felt very ufortable. She felt sorry for Bruce and said, ¡°Bruce, why don¡¯t we leave first?¡± Brianne didn¡¯t want to see Bruce being ridiculed by everyone. It didn¡¯t matter that she was targeted, but everything that Bruce did was to help her. She should be the one to bear all of this, not Bruce. After Freisa and her son heard Brianne¡¯s words, the smug look on their faces became even more intense. ¡°Did you hear that? Brianne told you to leave. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to stay in our family shamelessly?¡± Serena mocked. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just an adopted son of our family. Your surname is White, not Taylor. You didn¡¯t have the right to stay in our family in the first ce,¡± Freisa said sarcastically as well. However, at this moment, Bruce was still as calm as ever, as if he didn¡¯t hear their words at all. Instead, he asked in return, ¡°Leave? Why do you want me to leave? I¡¯m still waiting for someone to kowtow to me.¡± As soon as he said that, Freisa, Serena, and the rest of the people couldn¡¯t help but look at Bruce as if he was an idiot. ¡°The truth is right in front of you, but you¡¯re still boasting shamelessly? I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen people as shameless as you.¡± Freisa sneered. At this time, Serena walked directly to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side and said, ¡°Grandma, if we don¡¯t teach someone like him a lesson, he won¡¯t know he¡¯s wrong. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just call the police and report him for trespassing? He¡¯s not a member of our family anyway, so we can just have the cops arrest him and let him spend a few more days in prison. ¡°We can¡¯t let this kind of person have his way. We should let him reflect on himself in prison.¡± Old Madam Taylor agreed to Serena¡¯s suggestion. She immediately put on a stern expression and ordered, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to leave, then we¡¯ll call the police!¡± After hearing Old Madam Taylor¡¯s words, Brianne immediately became anxious. She hurriedly continued to persuade Bruce, ¡°Bruce, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± At this moment, a few luxury cars stopped in front of the Taylor family¡¯s vi. Then, Jacob brought Graham and his son out of the car in a panic. They stumbled as they walked and they looked disheveled. Jacob walked to the front door and warily rang the doorbell. At this moment, the Taylor family¡¯s nanny, Mrs. Yanis, walked into the hall and interrupted the conversation, ¡°Old Madam, there are a few men at the door looking for Miss Brianne.¡± Huh? After hearing this news, everyone from the Taylor family was stunned. Old Madam Taylor hurriedly asked, ¡°Did they say who they are?¡± Mrs. Yanis shook her head, but she quickly thought of something and said, ¡°I recognized one. A few years ago, he came to our house to look for Mr. Keith. I think his surname is Freeman.¡± The Mr. Keith that Mrs. Yanis mentioned was Bruce¡¯s foster father, Keith. He was the second son in the Taylor family, so the servants called him Mr. Keith. But at this moment, the Taylor family¡¯s thoughts were naturally not on Mr. Keith, but on thest sentence. Freeman? At this moment, the Taylor family became intrigued. Could it be that the Freeman family really came? Freisa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but recall what she had said to Bruce just now. Her brows instantly furrowed as she looked at Old Madam Taylor. ¡°Mom, this¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me out to take a look!¡± Old Madam Taylor ordered in a sullen tone of voice. When she passed by Bruce and Brianne, she said in a cold voice, ¡°Shauna! Stay here and look after the two of them. Tell them to stay in the house obediently! I¡¯ll settle the score with themter!¡± Obviously, Old Madam Taylor had also guessed that the Freeman family had probablye. In order to protect Freisa, they had left Bruce and Brianne inside. After hearing these words, Freisa couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Since the Freeman family really happened toe, could it be that they really wanted her to kneel down to this b*stard? She couldn¡¯t afford the embarrassment! Fortunately, Old Madam Taylor was smart enough to leave the two of them in the house. This way, even if the Freeman family really came, she wouldn¡¯t have to kneel down to that b*stard. Thinking of this, Freisa couldn¡¯t help but cast a smug look at Bruce. But at this time, Bruce said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m right here waiting for you to kowtow to me.¡± ¡°Hmph! You stubborn b*stard. Let¡¯s see how long you can be smug for!¡± Freisa said harshly. After saying this, Freisa hurriedly followed Old Madam Taylor¡¯s footsteps and walked out of the door. Just as they turned around, Bruce took advantage of the fact that everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Freeman family and sent a message to Howard. [ Fatso, tell Hugo to tell the Freeman family to enter the Taylor family¡¯s living room and personally beg Brianne to take over thepany. Remember, the transfer agreement can only be signed by Brianne! ] ¡­ On the other side, the Taylor family members, led by Old Madam Taylor, quickly arrived at the door. ¡°Zeke, Zeke, how is it? Are they really the Freeman family?¡± Freisa asked seriously. Zeke nodded. The person who came was from the Freeman family, and it was the head of the Freeman family, Jacob! After she received Zeke¡¯s reply, Freisa¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy. She said gloomily, ¡°D*mn it! Why is that b*stard¡¯ so lucky?¡± Freisa had never expected that the Freeman family would really appear. She felt extremely down on her luck at the moment. Fortunately, that d*mned b*stard wasn¡¯t here, so she didn¡¯t have to kneel down and kowtow to him. Otherwise, she would really be humiliated this time. Just as Freisa breathed a sigh of relief, Old Madam Taylor had already brought the others to Jacob. Although Jacob had used improper means to take the National Flower Company from Keith¡¯s hands back then, the Taylor family and the Freeman family were both upper-middle ss families. However, Old Madam Taylor knew that although the Taylor family and the Freeman family were both upper-middle ss families, the Taylor family couldn¡¯tpare to the Freeman family now. Therefore, basic courtesy was still necessary. However, Old Madam Taylor didn¡¯t expect Jacob to actually show a fearful and apprehensive look at this moment. From his appearance, it seemed that he was afraid of the Taylor family. ¡°President Freeman, what do you mean by this?¡± Old Madam Taylor asked in confusion while feeling ttered by his obsequious attitude. Jacob smiled apologetically and took out the transfer agreement of the National Flower Company in fear and trepidation. ¡°I beg you. I really beg you. Take the National Flower Company back. ¡°I beg you to take mypany. I will kneel down for you. If you don¡¯t take it, I will kneel down in front of your head of the family!¡± These words were like a bolt of lightning for the Taylor family members. What¡­ What did this mean? In this era, was there such pie in the sky as sending apany to their doorstep? Could it be that d*mned b*stard¡¯s deed? Chapter 76 - Must Be Signed By Brianne?

Chapter 76: Must Be Signed By Brianne?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone in the Taylor family stared at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape and was unable to react in time. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Grandma...¡± Serena, who was the first toe back to her senses, hurriedly reminded Old Madam Taylor, ¡°Grandma, hurry up and sign the agreement. This way, we can take back the National Flower Company.¡± At this time, Serena¡¯s mother, Freisa, also reacted and hurriedly reminded Old Madam Taylor. From the mother and daughter¡¯s point of view, the National Flower Company was a freebie from the Freeman family. As long as Old Madam Taylor acted as a representative and signed the transfer agreement, it meant that the matter of taking back the National Flower Company had nothing to do with Brianne and Bruce. This way, they would never be able to fulfill one of the three conditions. Their wish to return to thepany was doomed to fail. Serena thought smugly, they wanted to challenge her? She wanted to return to thepany? Dream on! On the other side, Freisa couldn¡¯t help but give Serena a knowing look. It was obvious that the mother and daughter had the same idea. At this time, Old Madam Taylor also came to her senses. She hurriedly said to Jacob enthusiastically, ¡°President Freeman, you¡¯re really too polite. Why would you need toe personally for such a matter? If you had said so earlier, the Taylor family would have gone personally. Come,e,e. Look, the transfer fee... ?¡± Old Madam Taylor looked at Jacob with anticipation. Of course, she didn¡¯t want the transfer fee to be too high. After all, the current financial situation of the Taylor family was also in dire straits. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a transfer fee. We don¡¯t need a single cent. As long as you are willing to sign this transfer agreement, the National Flower Company will immediately be yours,¡± Jacob said in fear and trepidation. Upon hearing this news, the Taylor family members couldn¡¯t help rejoicing, as if it was Christmas. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Old Madam Taylor couldn¡¯t stop beaming. Jacob nodded profusely. There was a hint of sincerity in his terrified expression. From his appearance, it seemed as if he wanted nothing more than to immediately hand over the National Flower Company to the Taylor family. It was as if the National Flower Company was like a hot potato in his hands. Seeing this scene, the members of the Taylor family felt ecstatic. Not a single cent? Wasn¡¯t he giving the Taylor family a freebie? They never dreamed that they would actually be so lucky one day. This was the National Flower Company! Long before Keith had mortgaged the National Flower Company, the National Flower Company¡¯s valuation had already reached five to six million. After all these years of development, the current value of the National Flower Company was at least tens of millions. To the Taylor family, this was no less than a pie in the sky. Thinking of this, Old Madam Taylor was so emotional that she almost cried with joy. Then, she hurriedly asked someone to bring the pen over. ¡°Sign it. Don¡¯t worry, President Freeman. I¡¯ll sign it right away.¡± Hearing this, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Finally, he had sent thepany back to the Taylor family. This time, Hugo wouldn¡¯t target him anymore, right? And Mr. White should be satisfied now, right? He wasn¡¯t negligent at all. Not long after, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s signature pen was sent over. Seeing this, Jacob hurriedly handed over the contract. But just as Jacob was eagerly waiting for Old Madam Taylor to sign the contract, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Jacob took out his cell phone and took a look. His expression suddenly changed into a fearful and uneasy one. Immediately after, Jacob hurriedly picked up the phone and said respectfully, ¡°Hello... Hello, President Samson, I¡¯m currently at the Taylor family¡¯s residence. They are already preparing to sign the contract. What? I must have Miss Brianne sign the contract? She¡¯s in the Taylor family¡¯s living room right now? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll do it right away. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Huh? ? Jacob¡¯s words caused the smiles on the faces of the Taylor family¡¯s members to fade. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped on them. Every member of the Taylor family had a look of astonishment on their faces. This.. Miss Brianne? Must Miss Brianne sign the contract? The members of the Taylor family froze for a few seconds. At this moment, Jacob silently took the contract back from Old Madam Taylor¡¯s hands. The moment the contract was taken out of her hands, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s face instantly revealed a disappointed and lost expression, as if she had lost something precious. ¡°Old Madam Taylor, may I ask, where is Miss Brianne? This contract must be signed by her. No one else can sign it.¡± Jacob asked seriously. At this moment, the Taylor family members who were still in shock finally reacted. A trace of astonishment appeared on each of their faces. ¡°This... Why is this? Why must it be signed by that wretched girl Brianne? Is there a mistake?¡± Freisa couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her tone was a little agitated. When Jacob heard this, his expression suddenly darkened, and he immediately red fiercely at Freisa as he said, ¡°Auntie! Please watch your mouth! Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind tearing it apart!¡± Hearing the threat, Freisa immediately shrunk her head while revealing a fearful expression. ¡°President Freeman, calm down. Calm down. You see, we are all members of the Taylor family, so whoever signs it will be the same. It¡¯s all for the Taylor family, so why must it be Brianne?¡± Serena came out at this time to remedy the situation. However, when Jacob heard these words, his expression became even more gloomy. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you even have the right to speak here? Today¡¯s contract must be signed by Brianne Taylor!¡± Serena was rendered speechless by these words. She immediately didn¡¯t know how to refute. Old Madam Taylor also stood frozen in ce. She suddenly had no idea what to do. Seeing the Taylor family¡¯s dejected expressions, Jacob immediately felt frustrated. He said impatiently, ¡°Make way, I want to go in and find Miss Brianne.¡± This.. The Taylor family¡¯s people had helpless expressions on their faces as they watched Jacob walk into the Taylor family. No one dared to offend Jacob. At the same time, in the living room of the Taylor family, Brianne¡¯s expression was gloomy. She was still worried that Old Madam Taylor woulde backter and cause trouble for Bruce. Brianne looked at Bruce worriedly and advised him earnestly, ¡°Bruce, why don¡¯t you apologize to Grandmater? ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this to protect me and for my own good. However, this is my business to begin with. I don¡¯t want to implicate you. ¡°Even though they are a little mean, with them around, at least we can still deal with them. Otherwise...¡± Brianne was so anxious that she was about to cry, but Bruce still acted nonchnt. He evenforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Freeman family wille inter and beg us to take thepany.¡± Hearing this, Brianne sighed helplessly and felt even more bitter. She couldn¡¯t bear to crush Bruce¡¯s hopes. If the Freeman family was so agreeable, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point. Just as Brianne was feeling crestfallen, Jacob appeared in the living room in a panic. Chapter 77 - I Beg You to Sign It!

Chapter 77: I Beg You to Sign It!

Jacob Freeman? When she saw the person who suddenly barged into the living room, Brianne¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. A surprised expression appeared on her pretty face, and then she nced at Bruce. Jacob really came in? Her Bruce was right? Brianne couldn¡¯t react in time, and at this moment, Jacob also saw Brianne. In the next moment, he ran to her in a hurry. Immediately after, with a plop, he directly knelt in front of Brianne. ¡°Miss Taylor, I beg you. Please let me off the hook. Don¡¯t y me anymore. I can¡¯t withstand the torment.¡± Jacob begged miserably. This dumbfounded Brianne. Even Shauna, who was at the side, was a little dumbfounded. At the same time, the Taylor family members behind Jacob also walked in one after another. Graham and his son followed them. Graham and his son squeezed through the crowd and rushed in front of Brianne. Just like Jacob, they knelt in front of Brianne with a plop. The scene of the three of them kneeling one after anotherpletely stunned the Taylor family members. What was going on? It was one thing for him to take the initiative to send thepany over, but Jacob actually took the initiative to kneel down to Brianne? From the looks of it, he seemed to be very afraid of Brianne. What exactly happened? ¡°Daughter, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that Bruce beat up the people of the Hugo Group at the auction venue? Why are the people of the Freeman family still acting so strangely today? ¡°Are they out of their minds?¡± Freisa lowered her voice with a gloomy look on her face. Serena also frowned at this moment. How would she know what had happened? She was also confused. She only knew that once Brianne signed the transfer agreement, then she had fulfilled all three conditions. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a week. It had only been less than three days! At this moment, Serena looked at Brianne with a sullen expression as she gritted her teeth. At this moment, Brianne revealed a bewildered expression and it was obvious that she was baffled. She looked at Bruce silently and threw him a pleading look. ¡°You can make your own decision. Whether you want to sign or not, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Bruce said with a breezy smile. Brianne rolled her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t want to ask him whether she should sign or not. She wanted to ask him what had happened. She had a feeling that Bruce was hiding something from her. First, it was the Richards family, then Northern Paul, and now, it was the Freeman family. Bruce seemed to have the ability to predict the future. He could predict everything in advance without any error. ¡°Bruce, why don¡¯t you tell me what the next lottery ticket number will be? I¡¯ll go try my luck,¡± Brianne said wryly. But in the end, she gave up this idea and turned her attention back to Jacob. ¡°Do you really want me to sign it?¡± Brianne looked at Jacob silently, Jacob trembled. He stole a nce at Bruce and quickly withdrew his gaze. However, his subtle move was seen by Shauna. ¡°Yes, very much. Please sign it. If you don¡¯t sign it, the Freeman family will be finished¡­¡± Jacob pleaded. Brianne took a deep breath and said righteously, ¡°I can sign it, but you have to tell me exactly how you forced my father to mortgage thepany to you at a low price back then! Not to me, but for everyone in Porta to hear. You have to publish it in the newspaper and reveal your true colors in front of everyone in Porta. You also have to apologize to my father! Can you do it?¡± This¡­ Jacob¡¯s face stiffened. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Brianne to have such conditions. Moreover, Brianne had already taken out her phone and opened video recording. She wanted to record him promising. Sigh¡­ Jacob sighed helplessly. He had no choice but to agree! He could only honestly tell her how he had allied with Graham and his son back then, how he had bribed and pressured other buyers, and how he had suppressed the purchase price. Moreover, he also promised to publish an exnation in the newspaper tomorrow. After seeing that Jacob had clearly exined the truth of what happened back then, Brianne let out a long sigh of relief. She immediately signed her name on the agreement. Seeing that Brianne had signed it, Jacob also let out a sigh of relief. Immediately, he took the signed transfer agreement and left the Taylor family without turning his head back while rushing to give Hugo an ount. Meanwhile, everyone from the Taylor family stood where they were with mixed expressions on their faces. ¡°Mom, Brianne has fulfilled all three conditions in one go. Now, shouldn¡¯t we fulfill our promise?¡± Shauna suddenly said. Serena¡¯s family were dismayed upon hearing this. ¡°Also, I remember that Freisa said that if the Freeman family appeared, you would kneel and kowtow to Bruce. Now, you should fulfill your promise, right?¡± Shauna added fuel to the mes. This.. When Freisa heard these words, her old face blushed and she was instantly speechless. She couldn¡¯t find any way to refute her. ¡°Grandma, this¡­¡± Serena looked at Old Madam Taylor. Zeke also frowned and looked at Old Madam Taylor as he said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mom, she¡¯s just a little girl. How can she take on the important role of the general manager?¡± Freisa came back to her senses and said hurriedly. When Bruce heard this, a mocking sneer hung on his face, as if he had expected them to say this. ¡°That¡¯s enough! All of you, sit down!¡± At this moment, Old Madam Taylor finally opened her mouth. Soon after, everyone returned to their seats. ¡°Come, Brianne,e and sit a little closer,¡± Old Madam Taylor said. Brianne, who was originally sitting at the end of the table, instantly revealed a ttered expression. Immediately, looked towards Bruce. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go. I¡¯m here.¡± Bruce smiled. Brianne nodded obediently and then sat down next to Old Madam Taylor in fear and trepidation. At this moment, Brianne had be the center of attention in the Taylor family. When Serena¡¯s family saw this scene, they were fuming with rage. Then, Old Madam Taylor said to Brianne sincerely, ¡°Brianne, in the past, I was wrong to have neglected you. However, don¡¯t take it to heart. The past is already in the past. From tonight onwards, we will be a family. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± When Brianne heard this, she nodded silently without saying a word. Seeing this, Old Madam Taylor also revealed a satisfied expression and continued, ¡°Brianne is so understanding. Then, since we are all family, I will say a few heartfelt words to you. During the time your father wasn¡¯t around, it was all thanks to your uncle¡¯s family that our family was able to get to where we are today. ¡°What your aunt said just now was all said in a fit of anger. As a family, kowtowing isn¡¯t necessary. If word gets out, we will beughed at. As for kowtowing, forget about it. What do you think?¡± This.. After Brianne heard these words, a troubled expression instantly appeared on her pretty face. She looked at Bruce silently and then said to Old Madam Taylor resolutely, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. ¡°They clearly made things difficult for Bruce just now. Bruce has already suffered on my behalf. I can¡¯t make the decision on Bruce¡¯s behalf now!¡± Chapter 78 - The Backtracking Old Madam Taylor!

Chapter 78: The Backtracking Old Madam Taylor!

¡°You!¡± As soon as Brianne said this, the expression on Old Madam Taylor¡¯s face instantly froze and was reced by an angry expression. ¡°Freisa! Stand Up!¡± Old Madam Taylor ordered in a bad mood. ¡°Mom, you¡­ don¡¯t really want me to kowtow to this brat, right?¡± Freisa stood up reluctantly with her face full of resentment. ¡°Freisa, if you¡¯re willing to bet, you must admit defeat. Don¡¯t tell me you want to go back on your words?¡± Shauna teased once again. ¡°You!¡± Freisa¡¯s face instantly flushed from anger. What was worse was that even Old Madam Taylor wasn¡¯t on her side now. At this moment, Zeke suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Enough, Freisa! The bigger picture is more important! If mom wants you to kowtow, then kowtow. Don¡¯t you understand!?¡± Freisa instantly felt wronged. She looked at Zeke with a shocked expression. ¡°Zeke, even you¡­?¡± Zeke red at Freisa fiercely and said in a threatening tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to p you, then go and kowtow immediately!¡± As Old Madam Taylor¡¯s biological son, how could Zeke not understand Old Madam Taylor¡¯s intentions? Asking Freisa to kowtow was nothing more than making a small sacrifice for greater gains. As long as Freisa admitted defeat, Brianne would have nothing to say. When the bet was brought upter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go against Old Madam Taylor. Even if Brianne really dared to go against Old Madam Taylor, she would still be the one in the wrong. Old Madam Taylor could use her of not being understanding and sweep it under the rug. But these words couldn¡¯t be said in front of Brianne. So now, Freisa had to suffer grievances. ¡°Go quickly! What are you still standing there for? Do you really want me to p you?¡± Zeke said harshly. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!¡± Freisa walked in front of Bruce with tears in her eyes and immediately red at him fiercely. However, Bruce smiled breezily. He was toozy to expose Old Madam Taylor¡¯s tricks. Since Old Madam Taylor wanted to y tricks, he would y along with her! At this moment, Freisa decisively knelt down and quickly kowtowed to Bruce. However, it was obvious that Freisa didn¡¯t mean it. When she stood up, she immediately said fiercely to Bruce, ¡°Brat! Just you wait! One day, I will make you kowtow back to me!¡± Then, Freisa angrily sat back in her seat and red at Bruce with a resentful expression. When Old Madam Taylor saw that this scene was over, a satisfied smile finally appeared on her face again. ¡°Alright, Alright. We are all one family. Let¡¯s stop fighting. This matter is over. In the future, no one is to mention it again,¡± Old Madam Taylor said pretentiously. Then, she turned her gaze back to Brianne and continued, ¡°Brianne, look at how reasonable your aunt is. She has really sacrificed a lot for this family. ¡°Since you¡¯re already back, you should learn more from your aunt in the future. It will be beneficial for you to work under Serena in the future.¡± Huh? Brianne¡¯s expression suddenly darkened when she heard this and she revealed a puzzled expression. At this moment, Shauna, who was at the side, said directly, ¡°Mom, what do you mean by this? What do you mean by working under Serena?¡± ¡°At that time, we agreed that as long as Briannepletes the three conditions, Brianne will be the general manager. Have you forgotten?¡± Brianne¡¯s eyes also reddened. Wanting to hear her exnation, she looked at Old Madam Taylor in shock. But at this time, Old Madam Taylor said hypocritically, ¡°We¡¯re all a family. What¡¯s wrong with making a joke? How can you take it seriously? ¡°We¡¯re a family. Why are you so calctive? Moreover, Brianne doesn¡¯t have any experience yet. If we rashly let her be the general manager, how are the employees under her going to respect her? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want the Taylor family to be mocked by the employees for nepotism?¡± Everything they said made Brianne feel suffocated and tears gradually welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mom, that wasn¡¯t what we agreed upon before. When you guys made things difficult for Brianne, why didn¡¯t you say that you would be calctive? ¡°Now, Brianne has worked hard to fulfill all three conditions, but you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re a family, so we shouldn¡¯t be too calctive?¡± Shauna looked at Old Madam Taylor with a pained expression. ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Taylor immediately scolded. At this moment, Serena and the others couldn¡¯t help but show smugness on their faces. ¡°Auntie, Grandma is doing this for the Taylor family¡¯s good. We¡¯re all a family, so why are you so calctive? Could it be that you can get additional benefits?¡± Serena sneered. Freisa, who had just been holding back her anger, also vented out her anger in one go. She said with an ted expression, ¡°Is it really that difficult for her to work under Serena?¡± Don¡¯t forget that for the first two conditions, she only benefited from my son-inw. If my son-inw¡¯s family didn¡¯t provoke Draco, would she have such luck? She is already lucky enough to be allowed toe back, but she still wants to be the general manager? Let her ask herself if she has the ability. Is she worthy!?¡± Upon hearing these words, Shauna felt even more sympathetic towards Brianne. She looked at Zeke and questioned him, ¡°Zeke, don¡¯t tell me that you think so too?¡± Hearing this, Zeke immediately put on a straight face and said to Shauna in a reprimanding tone, ¡°Shauna! Have you had enough!? Can you be a little more sensible? Just now, your sister-inw had already kowtowed humbly for the sake of harmony in the family! Can¡¯t she sacrifice a little? Moreover, isn¡¯t letting her work under Serena very unfair to her? It¡¯s not like thepany won¡¯t give her a sry!¡± When she heard this, Shauna felt chilled to the heart. She looked at the Taylor family members with immense disappointment. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave this house immediately. At this moment, Brianne wasn¡¯t any better. She seemed extremely dejected. Although she didn¡¯t want to be a general manager, giving it up voluntarily and being forced to hand it over by others were twopletely different situations. She could give it up to them, but they couldn¡¯t snatch it. Otherwise, what¡¯s the difference between this and highway robbery? At this moment, Brianne¡¯s heart had already turned cold. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor still acted like a peacemaker and said, ¡°Alright! Stop talking. This matter is settled! Brianne, go back and prepare. Report to thepany tomorrow. As for your position, you can be Serena¡¯s assistant. Remember, this is a chance for you. You must learn from Serena. If you don¡¯t do well, I can fire you at any time!¡± Hearing these patronizing words, Brianne finally couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Was this charity? But this was clearly what she deserved. Not only did they forcefully snatch it, but they also treated her like a beggar. Was this reality? Chapter 79 - Theres Nothing to Cherish in Such a Family!

Chapter 79: There¡¯s Nothing to Cherish in Such a Family!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Brianne was heartbroken. At this moment, Bruce, who had been standing by the side without saying a word, slowly stood up. At this moment, he was like a ray of light in the endless darkness that slowly illuminated Brianne. At this moment, when the members of the Taylor family saw Bruce suddenly stand up, a look of disgust instantly appeared on their faces. ¡°What else do you want to do!? The matter has already been decided, and you still want to...¡± Freisa deliberately stood in front of Bruce. She had wanted to snub him, but unexpectedly, just as she spoke, Bruce¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. ¡°Scram!¡± At this moment, Bruce seemed imposing as he brutally pushed Freisa away. Freisa let out a blood-curdling scream as she plopped down firmly on the ground. ¡°Murder, Murder...¡± Bruce gave her a side eye. ¡°I¡¯ve killed quite a number of people. One more won¡¯t make much of a difference. Do you want to give it a try?¡± When Freisa heard this, her expression suddenly changed. A wave of fear instantly surged into her heart. It was as if there was a voice in her heart telling her that Bruce wasn¡¯t joking! Freisa was so frightened that her entire body trembled and she hurriedly took two steps back. At this moment, Zeke also had a solemn expression on his face as he stopped Bruce. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce where you can do whatever you want...¡± Before he could finish his words, Zeke was intimidated by Bruce¡¯s gaze and silently took a few steps back. Terrifying! Zeke thought with lingering fear, how could this brat¡¯s gaze be so terrifying? Fear surged in his heart. Just now, when he and Bruce looked at each other, he saw a murderous look in Bruce¡¯s eyes. That murderous look terrified him and he retreated instinctively. Just as Zeke was feeling shaken, Bruce had alreadye to Brianne¡¯s side. He held her hand and shielded her behind him. ¡°You... what are you trying to do!?¡± Old Madam Taylor was also afraid of Bruce, but she was unwilling to admit defeat, so she could only bite the bullet and ask. At this moment, Bruce¡¯s expression was heavy and he looked like the grim reaper. He exuded a murderous aura that overwhelmed them. The entire Taylor family was instantly enveloped in a stifling atmosphere. However, at this moment, Brianne¡¯s soft hands slowly pulled his hand. Brianne felt crestfallen, but she didn¡¯t want to see Bruce cause trouble in the Taylor family because he wanted to protect her. Of course, this wasn¡¯t because she wanted to protect the Taylor family. It was because Brianne didn¡¯t want the Taylor family to use this matter to target Bruce. He had sacrificed enough for her. How could she bear to see him bear the sin of hurting others for her? Thinking of this, Brianne quietly said, ¡°Bruce, forget it. Let¡¯s not fight. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for them.¡± Brianne¡¯s voice was filled with loneliness and she also appeared somewhat disheartened. After Bruce heard these words, his demeanor became less imposing. He used an indifferent voice to say to the Taylor family members, ¡°All of you should rejoice. If not for Brianne¡¯s words, the Taylor family would no longer exist!¡± When he said this, the Taylor family members immediately felt apprehensive. At this moment, Bruce¡¯s gaze swept across all the members of the Taylor family, then he shook his head indifferently and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to cherish in such a family!¡± After saying this, Bruce held Brianne¡¯s hand and turned around to leave. Just as he walked to the door, Serena¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. With a gloomy expression, she walked to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side and said with malice, ¡°Grandma! We can¡¯t let them leave so easily.¡±. The incident with the Hugo Group hasn¡¯t been settled. The National Flower Company¡¯s contract is also still in Brianne¡¯s hands. ¡°This is something that belongs to the Taylor family. We absolutely can¡¯t let them take it away!¡± When Freisa heard this, she also came to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side and said, ¡°Yes, Mom, Serena is right. The Taylor family isn¡¯t a charity. This is originally something that belongs to the Taylor family. We can¡¯t let these two outsiders have it.¡± When Old Madam Taylor heard this, she frowned tightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°Both of you, stop right there!¡± Brianne thought that there was a turning point in the matter, so she pulled Bruce to stop. However, it wasn¡¯t what she expected at all. Old Madam Taylor¡¯s voice was cold as she said, ¡°The National Flower Company is the Taylor family¡¯spany! No matter what, you have to leave the contract behind! If you dare to not return thepany to the Taylor family, you won¡¯t be able to see your father¡¯s remains!¡± When she heard these words, Brianne felt even more disappointed. She clenched the contract in her hand tightly and gritted her teeth. Tears of grievance flowed down bit by bit. In the end, she took the contract and threw it directly to the Taylor family. In the next moment, she ran out of the Taylor family. Freisa was quick-witted. She rushed over and picked up the contract excitedly. At this moment, Bruce, who was standing at the door, had his back facing everyone. His cold voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Please remember everything you did today. What I give you is yours. If I don¡¯t give it to you, it¡¯s useless for you to snatch it!¡± After saying this, Bruce left the Taylor family and went to chase after Brianne. Looking at Bruce¡¯s back, Freisa, who was holding the contract, showed a disdainful expression. She sneered as she said, ¡°You¡¯re just bluffing. Do you really think you¡¯re so great just because you know how to brag? ¡°Now that the contract is in my hands, if you have the guts, you can try to snatch it back. You¡¯re just a lowlife jailbird!¡± At this time, Shauna, who had witnessed everything as well, forced a smile and said to the Taylor family members in a disheartened manner, ¡°Mom, Zeke, Freisa, I advise you to think carefully about how to win back Brianne.¡± ¡°Win back that wretched girl? Shauna, are you out of your mind like that b*stard? Now that the contract is in our hands, what leverage does he have? Why do we have to curry favor with him? What kind of joke is this?!¡± Freisa sneered repeatedly. Hearing this, Shauna shook her head silently and immediately turned around. She left and returned to her own room. ¡°Tsk! What right does a freeloader have to speak?¡± Freisa had a disdainful look on her face. .. Just as the Taylor family was rejoicing, Bruce also caught up with the dejected Brianne. When Brianne saw Bruce, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She hugged Bruce and cried bitterly. ¡°Bruce, am I really that useless? I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t even protect my father¡¯spany. I¡¯m sorry for being useless. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless...¡± Brianne¡¯s cries broke Bruce¡¯s heart and made him feel very anguished. He hugged Brianne tightly and pulled her into his embrace. He said word by word, ¡°No one can take away your things! No one can! I will make them pay the price!¡± Chapter 80 - I Want to See the Taylor Family Ruined!

Chapter 80: I Want to See the Taylor Family Ruined!

Brianne¡¯s cries were miserable and sorrowful. Bruce tried tofort her for a long time, but he was unable to do so. Even after she fell asleep, she still muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being useless. I was too useless. I couldn¡¯t protect my brother¡­¡± Ahhhh!!! Hearing these words, Bruce lost it in an instant. He would make the Taylor family pay the price! Anyone who dared to bully his sister would pay the price! The moment he closed the door, Bruce¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and he immediately walked back to his own room. At this time, under Bruce¡¯s instructions, Kirin called Howard over. ¡°Fatso! Contact Hugo, Rica, and Draco. Tell them toe see me immediately. If I don¡¯t see them within half an hour, they don¡¯t need toe anymore!¡± This was what Bruce said after he walked into the room. He wanted the Taylor family to be disgraced! Seeing the expression on Bruce¡¯s face, Kirin and Howard were both shocked. Howard stood up directly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and inform them now!¡± Both Kirin and Howard could feel the anger that emitted from Bruce at this moment. They also realized the seriousness of the matter. Therefore, Howard dialed Hugo and the other two¡¯s phone number. He ordered Hugo and the other two to rush over as soon as possible. Mr. White wanted to see them! Mr. White wanted to see them? After receiving Howard¡¯s call, Hugo and the other two immediately obeyed. They put down the work on hand and rushed to the hotel where Bruce and the others were staying as fast as possible. When they arrived at the scene, Hugo was still wearing a napkin around his neck, Rica had only drawn one eyebrow, and Draco looked even more wretched. Draco rushed over in the bathrobe of a certain clubhouse. Because Howard told them to get over as soon as possible, they didn¡¯t care about anything else and rushed over in a hurry. At this moment, the three of them had different degrees of embarrassment on their faces. In Porta, the only person who could make these three people look so miserable was probably Bruce. However, they didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate. Instead, they felt that it was a great honor for them to be able to work for Bruce. From this, it could be seen that they valued Bruce to an extremely high degree. ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. White.¡± After the three of them arrived at the hotel, they bowed respectfully to Bruce. There was more or less a hint of reverence in their expressions. At this moment, after more than ten minutes, Bruce had calmed down a lot. However, there was still a hint of anger that couldn¡¯t be dissipated from his face. ¡°Thank you for making this trip,¡± Bruce said indifferently. Hugo and the other two immediately shivered when they heard this. They hurriedly said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s our honor to be able to work for Mr. White.¡± Bruce nodded when he heard this. He immediately continued, ¡°I won¡¯t say any more pleasantries. There is only one reason why I called all of you here. ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you one night. I want to see the Taylor family ruined!¡± Taylor family? When they heard this name, the three of them revealed nk expressions. One had to know that they had been helping Bruce for the past two days. They had been circling around the Taylor family and feeding resources to the Taylor family in secret. Why would he suddenly want the Taylor family ruined? The three of them were a little puzzled, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask. It was just a small upper-middle ss wealthy family in Porta and it was actually no different from squashing an ant to death. The most important thing was that this was Bruce¡¯s order. Just like what Draco said on that day, they were duty-bound to go up the mountain of des and into the sea of mes. After receiving the order, the three of them immediately went back to make arrangements. Bruce only gave them one night. Although, to bring down the Taylor family, they might only need a few phone calls. However, because this was an order personally given by Bruce, they all took it very seriously. In fact, there was even a sense ofpetition among the three of them. They all wanted to do better than the other two and win Bruce¡¯s attention. Therefore, almost all three of them personally came to the scene to givemands. ¡°Suppliers, yes, cancel all of them, not only the channel vendors, but also all the businesses that have a partnership with the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Alright, make the arrangements. All the employees of the Taylor family will be paid twice as much and will be poached.¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sleeping or something. Hurry up and destroy the Taylor family. We must do it before Rica does.¡± There were many people who couldn¡¯t sleep that night. No one had expected that the three big shots of Porta would actually use their influence at the same time to target a small wealthy family. In the eyes of some people, even if their family was destroyed, the fact that the small Taylor family could actually be targeted by these three people at the same time was enough for them to feel proud. The Taylor family had no idea what had happened that night. Perhaps, they never dreamed that in just one night, the Taylor family¡¯s business would face the crisis of aplete copse. .. The next morning, the Taylor family was still immersed in the joy of taking back the National Flower Company. Serena was even prepared to use the transfer agreement to take over the National Flower Company. However, just as she was about to leave, the door of the Taylor family vi was violently opened by someone. With a bang, all the members of the Taylor family were rmed. They saw Jacob aggressively leading his men and surrounding the Taylor family. ¡°President Freeman, this¡­ This is¡­ ?¡± Old Madam Taylor tottered as she held onto her walking stick. Her face was filled with enthusiasm. She had thought that Jacob would have to give the Taylor family some respect by kowtowing to them yesterday. However, Old Madam Taylor didn¡¯t expect Jacob to push her down. Then, he said condescendingly, ¡°Where is my transfer agreement?¡± At this moment, Serena ran out in a hurry. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was also shocked. ¡°Grandma¡­ what¡­ what happened?¡± Serena, who was holding the contract in her hand, looked at this scene in confusion. Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the contract in Serena¡¯s hand. Then, he took a big step forward and rushed in front of her to snatch the contract from her. ¡°This¡­ ?¡± Serena didn¡¯t react in time and shouted, ¡°This¡­ this contract belongs to the Taylor family! What right do you have to snatch it?¡± Jacob sneered when he heard that. A fierce look appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a look. Is this the Taylor family¡¯s contract? Whose name is written on it? Ah! It says Brianne! Is it the Taylor family¡¯s?¡± This.. Serena was speechless and the expression on her pretty face was ugly. Jacob looked at her as if she was an idiot. Then, he said mockingly, ¡°What a bunch of reckless fools! I advise you to hurry back to thepany and take a look. Perhaps, you will have an unexpected surprise!¡± After saying this, Jacob took the contract and left the Taylor family along with his people. The Taylor family members were at a loss. The¡­pany? What did Jacob mean by this? Could it be that something had happened to thepany? Old Madam Taylor, who was lying on the ground, froze for a moment. Then, her expression darkened and she said in panic, ¡°Quick! Don¡¯t just stand there! Call thepany! Quick! Quick!!!¡± Chapter 81 - Overnight, the Taylor Family Lost Everything!!

Chapter 81: Overnight, the Taylor Family Lost Everything!!

Serena quickly took out her phone and dialed the number of the front desk. Beep beep beep.. However, even though the call was connected, no one picked up. ¡°How is it? Did anything happen at thepany?¡±At this moment, Old Madam Taylor had already gotten up from the ground and asked anxiously. Her old face was filled with panic. ¡°Grandma, no one is picking up!¡± Serena said with a frown. Her pretty face had a gloomy expression. No one was picking up? Old Madam Taylor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then she said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s already past nine in the morning. The employees should already be at work. How can there be no one picking up!?¡± In his unusual situation, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy. ¡°Quick! Serena, call the employee¡¯s private number. No matter what, you must get to the bottom of it!¡± Old Madam Taylor continued to instruct anxiously. Serena nodded and hurriedly found her confidant¡¯s number, then called it. [ Hello, the number you have dialed is temporarily unable to answer your call. Please try againter! ] When she heard the cold voiceing from the phone, Serena¡¯s expression instantly became panicked. She knew that if it were any other time, even if she called at two or three in the morning, the other party wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore her call. However, now that she had switched to the busy status, it was obvious that her number had been blocked by the other party. Serena reacted and a furious expression appeared on her face, ¡°How dare you block my number?¡± Serena, who couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, found the other party¡¯s Messenger again and immediately sent him a series of curses. However, this time, a bright red exmation mark lit up. Even her number was blocked! At this moment, Serena finally realized that something was wrong. She hurriedly looked at thepany¡¯s group chat, but when she saw it, she almost scared him to death. Thepany¡¯s group chat, which originally had more than a hundred people, now only had her and Zeke. The rest of the people had all left the group! This.. Seeing this, Serena was petrified on the spot. Then, Serena hurriedly made a few more calls. Finally, when she was about to have a meltdown, an employee picked up her call. However, when the other party heard her voice, she immediately prepared to hang up. Obviously, she had picked up by ident. Serena tried her best to persuade the other party not to hang up. ¡°President Taylor, to tell you the truth, we have all been poached. Our sries are double, and the benefits are much better than the Taylor Co.¡¯s. ¡°I just saw in the newpany that even the Taylor Co.¡¯s cleaningdy has been poached. She also has double the sry, which isparable to the sry of a project manager in Taylor Co.. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I can say. If they find out that I called you, they might not want me anymore. Bye¡­¡± After hearing this, Serena was almost angered to death. What the h*ll was going on? Who would target the Taylor family like this? Even the cleaningdy has been poached for double her sry. Were they trying to ruin the Taylor family? Serena waspletely flustered. She only wanted to find her father, Zeke, to understand the situation as soon as possible. After all, Zeke had more connections than her. Perhaps, he would be able to get some information. At this moment, Zeke, who was still upstairs washing up and preparing to leave, staggered and fell down the stairs. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to cry out in pain because his face was already filled with panic. ¡°Zeke, what¡¯s going on? The employees of thepany have all mysteriously disappeared. How did you be the general manager?!¡± Old Madam Taylor scolded him in exasperation. ¡°What!? The employees have disappeared!?¡± Zeke, who was already in a panic, felt as if he had been struck by lightning after hearing this news. When Old Madam Taylor saw his expression, she instantly frowned and said with shock, ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Then why are you in such a panic?¡± At this moment, Zeke also reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°Something bad has happened. Just now, I received a series of calls from several suppliers, saying that they want to cancel the cooperation and also want us topensate for the losses.¡± What!? When Old Madam Taylor heard this, her entire body trembled. At this moment, Zeke¡¯s cell phone rang again. ¡°Look, speak of the devil.¡± Zeke¡¯s expression was gloomy and he looked anxious. Then, he braced himself and picked up the phone. Just as he had thought, it was another supplier who wanted to cancel the cooperation. ¡°What the h*ll is going on?¡± Old Madam Taylor wanted to cry and waspletely baffled. Zeke sighed heavily and immediately looked at Serena as he said, ¡°Serena, is everything okay with the channel merchants? If they call, we must suppress this matter! We can¡¯t let any more trouble happen to the channel merchants. Otherwise, the Taylor family will really be finished this time!¡± When Serena heard this, she hurriedly recovered. However, at this moment, her phone rang. ¡°Dad! It¡¯s the channel merchant!¡± Serena held her phone apprehensively. Both of her hands were trembling, as though she was holding a bomb instead of a phone. Zeke frowned and said with an extremely heavy tone, ¡°Answer it! Remember, you must suppress this matter and tell us that the Taylor family is fine. Nothing has happened.¡± Serena nodded and immediately turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± However, just as she opened her mouth, the sound of fierce scolding came from the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Taylor family!? Huh!? You created such a big mess, but you didn¡¯t even inform us? How long did you n to lie to us?¡± ¡°After such a big mess, no one dares to buy your products on the market now.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not done with you. All future coborations will be canceled, and you will have topensate us for our losses!¡± Serena¡¯s body trembled. She had nned to exin herself, but the other party didn¡¯t give her a chance and hung up. Following that, Serena¡¯s phone received a series of calls from a few channel merchants. They all wanted to refund the goods and cancel the cooperation. A few channel merchants even prepared toe to the Taylor family to interrogate them. For a moment, the entire Taylor family felt hopeless. Overnight, the Taylor family lost everything! Serena copsed to the ground in a daze, and Old Madam Taylor wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit around . They will being soon. The Taylor family can¡¯t fall!!!¡± Old Madam Taylor said seriously. Immediately after, Old Madam Taylor looked at the listless Serena and said anxiously, ¡°Serena! Quick! Call Franklin and have hime over.¡± The Torres family can¡¯t be counted on for the time being. Only the Simmons family can suppress those channel merchants, and only the Simmons family can save us. ¡°Quick, tell Franklin that as long as he can help the Taylor family tide over this crisis, the Taylor family is willing to pay 20% of the shares as your dowry! ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Chapter 82 - Who Knows the Simmons Co.?

Chapter 82: Who Knows the Simmons Co.?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, Simmons family. ¡°Are you serious? Is the Taylor family really willing to give 20% of their shares as dowry for Serena?¡± Franklin, who received Serena¡¯s call, immediately told his father, Dn, about this news. When Dn first heard it, although he wasn¡¯t particrly happy, he still felt a little surprised. The Taylor family was willing to give 20% of the shares to Serena as a dowry at this critical moment. To put it bluntly, they wanted to use 20% of the shares to ask the Simmons family to help. ¡°It seems that the Taylor family is really in big trouble this time.¡± Dn narrowed his eyes and said, as if he was thinking about something. 20% of the shares of the Taylor family was neither too much nor too little. It was at least tens of millions. Although this wasn¡¯t a lot for the Simmons family, no one would turn down free money. The reason why Dn was worried was naturally because he was worried about the people that the Taylor family had offended. Just which big shot did the small Taylor family offend? ¡°Dad, do you think it¡¯s Draco?¡± Franklin couldn¡¯t help but ask at this time. When Dn heard this, he shook his head silently and denied, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that bad. Didn¡¯t those channel merchants of the Simmons family say that they would re-cooperate with us this morning? This means that the money we gave to Draco has worked. If the Taylor family offended Draco, then Draco definitely wouldn¡¯t have given our channel merchants to the Taylor family before.¡± At this time, Dn didn¡¯t know that those channel merchants from the Simmons family were no longer the Simmons family. All of this was ordered by Bruce to be done by Draco. With a word from Bruce, these channel merchants could be transferred from the Taylor family to the Simmons family, and with a word, they could all leave the Simmons family. However, Dn and his son obviously didn¡¯t understand this point. They thought that it was because Draco had forgiven the Simmons family that the channel merchants were returned to them. After hearing this analysis, Franklin also nodded, but he still couldn¡¯t understand who the Taylor family had offended. At this time, Dn shook his head and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Represent the Simmons family and make a trip to the Taylor family. ¡°In any case, those channel merchants who want to cancel the cooperation with them aren¡¯t very capable. I believe that with the influence of the Simmons family, we can still suppress them. ¡°If they insist on making things difficult for the Taylor family, you can take the opportunity to drag them to the Simmons family first. Do you understand?¡± Franklin immediately understood and couldn¡¯t help but give Dn a thumbs up. This was simply a n to kill two birds with one stone. Perhaps, when they took all the resources of the Taylor family, the Taylor family would be a subsidiary of the Simmons family. This way, the strength of the Simmons family would be further expanded. After thinking this through, Franklin also rushed to the Taylor family. .. At this moment, almost everyone in the Taylor family was in a state of anxiety. Zeke was pacing back and forth in the living room with his hands behind his back. His face was filled with unease. ¡°Zeke, calm down. We must not panic in this situation!¡± Old Madam Taylor warned. But at this time, how could Zeke still be calm? Seeing him like this, Old Madam Taylor revealed a look of disappointment. She then looked at Serena and asked, ¡°Serena, how long will it be until Franklin arrives?¡± ¡°Soon... soon...¡± Serena stammered. She wasn¡¯t sure if Franklin would reallye. Seeing this, Old Madam Taylor immediately said sulkily, ¡°Soon? You said he would be here soon ten minutes ago, and five minutes ago. It has been half an hour, but you are still saying he would be soon. What did Franklin say on the phone?!¡± ¡°Grandma, I...¡± Hearing this, Serena felt even more like crying. At this moment, a burst of noise came from outside the Taylor family¡¯s door. Some words such as termination of contract andpensation could be vaguely heard. When the Taylor family members heard these voices, they felt even more dejected. ¡°Zeke, quick, follow me out. First, persuade these channel merchants. No matter what, we have to wait until Franklines,¡± Old Madam Taylor stood up shakily and said with agitation. When she walked to Serena¡¯s side, Old Madam Taylor still felt uneasy, so she reminded her seriously, ¡°Serena, the Taylor family¡¯s fate is in your and Franklin¡¯s hands. Count it as me begging you. No matter what, tell Franklin toe quickly. Otherwise, our family will really go bankrupt.¡± After saying this, Old Madam Taylor walked out of the living room, and together with Zeke, sheforted the restless channel merchants. ¡°Return the goods, terminate the contract, pay the money...¡± The channel merchants¡¯ were all worked up. Even though Old Madam Taylor begged them, they didn¡¯t buy it at all. They were determined to make the Taylor family pay back the money. Old Madam Taylor was so anxious that she was about to kneel down for them. Yesterday, the Taylor family still had dozens of Simmons family¡¯s channel merchants in their hands, and they had once again taken back the National Flower Company. For a moment, they were in the limelight and things seemed to be going well for them. But in the blink of an eye, they had be disgraced, and everyone was against them. ¡°Who did I offend?¡± Old Madam Taylor felt miserable and resentful. She only hoped that Franklin coulde earlier. But she didn¡¯t know that Franklin had already arrived. He had been staying nearby to watch the drama, and didn¡¯t n toe out so soon. He was waiting. He was waiting for the Taylor family to be forced to the edge of the cliff. He was waiting for the Taylor family to be at their most desperate moment. Then, he would appear as the savior and save the Taylor family. This way, the Taylor family would be even more grateful to him, and would be even more loyal to him. Franklin watched with great interest as Old Madam Taylor appeared in public and apologized to those channel merchants one by one. A smug look appeared on his face. Seeing that the situation was right, Franklin pretended to just arrive and appeared in the Taylor family¡¯s vi. The moment they saw Franklin, the entire Taylor family felt as if they had seen their savior. They were instantly excited. When Franklin saw this scene, he felt a sense of condescension. ¡°Franklin, you¡¯re finally here...¡± Serena said with a sob. Franklin said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe. I was stuck in traffic for a while, so I¡¯mte.¡± At this moment, Old Madam Taylor hurriedly pulled Franklin to the front of the channel merchants and said in a fawning tone, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. This is my grandson-inw. He¡¯s the Simmons Co¡¯s... ¡°He can vouch for the Taylor family. Please give us some time. We will definitely give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡± Franklin coughed and walked in front of the channel merchants. ¡°Cough cough... that¡¯s right. My name is Franklin. Dn from the Simmons Co. is my father. On behalf of the Simmons family, I hope that everyone won¡¯t make things difficult for my fianc¨¦e¡¯s family. I promise everyone that even if something happens to the Taylor family, the Simmons family can also be a good ce for everyone. ¡°The Simmons family¡¯s door will always be open to everyone. I hope that everyone can consider it,¡± Franklin said in high spirits. Simmons Co.? Franklin Simmons? Those channel merchants froze and looked at each other. When Franklin saw their expressions, he thought that they knew how powerful he was, so he continued, ¡°The Simmons family is a blue-blood family. In a few more years, we will be able to go public. We...¡± Franklin proudly showed off the strength of the Simmons Co., but he didn¡¯t notice that the expressions of those channel merchants gradually became gloomy. Finally, one of the channel merchants couldn¡¯t help but kick Franklin¡¯s stomach. ¡°Get lost! Who knows the Simmons Co.? If you dare to show off in front of me again, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Simmons Co. actually dares to meddle in other people¡¯s business? Do you know who you will offend? You idiot!¡± ¡°Go back and ask your father, Dn, if the Simmons Co. really wants to get involved. If it does, we don¡¯t mind getting the Simmons family involved too! Get lost!¡± The Taylor family members who saw this scene were instantly dumbfounded. What... What was going on? These channel merchants didn¡¯t even pay respect to the Simmons family? Who did the Taylor family offend?!! Chapter 83 - I Know Who the Taylor Family Has Offended!

Chapter 83: I Know Who the Taylor Family Has Offended!

The members of the Taylor family had bitter expressions on their faces and gloominess was once again lingering on their faces. At this moment, the Taylor family was at a loss of what to do as they looked at these aggressive channel merchants. At this moment, Franklin, who had been kicked to the ground, quickly got up from the ground. The look of embarrassment on his face turned into anger. ¡°B*stard! How dare you kick me!?¡± Franklin was extremely angry. These channel merchants were too gutsy today. They actually dared to kick him? Were they courting death? Franklin grimaced and threatened fiercely, ¡°Who said that just now!? D*mn it! If you have the guts, say it again! Each and every one of you, how much money do you have in your pockets? How dare you challenge the Simmons family? I can make you suffer with just a phone call! How dare you hit me? D*mn it! I¡¯ve never suffered this since I was young! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Faced with Franklin¡¯s threats, those channel merchants sneered, as if they were looking at an exasperated monkey. ¡°You¡¯reughing? You actually dare tough at me? I¡¯ll make you cryter!¡± Franklin threatened with a malevolent expression. He immediately took out his phone and prepared to call someone over. At this moment, a muscr figure suddenly walked out from the crowd of channel merchants and snatched Franklin¡¯s phone directly. With a crack, it shattered into pieces. ¡°Who the f * ck dares¡­¡± Franklin was about to curse, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw the face of the person who snatched his phone away and was petrified. ¡°Dare what? I smashed your broken phone. Do you want me topensate you!? Huh!?¡± This person¡¯s bellowing voice instantly scared Franklin so much that his entire body trembled. Franklin looked at this person with his eyes wide open and he couldn¡¯t help but shrivel his body as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Drake, what¡­ what¡­¡± At this moment, Franklin was almost scared out of his wits. He never thought that the person who appeared in front of him at this time would actually be Draco¡¯s younger brother, Drake! Franklin wasn¡¯t as familiar with Drake as Billy was and could only call him Mr. Drake. But it was precisely because of this that he was so flustered at this moment. This was Drake, the younger brother of Draco. Who in Porta dared to provoke him? Howe this fiend appeared here? No wonder those channel merchants had a fearless attitude towards him. It turned out that they actually had Drake backing them up. And he was so ignorant that he announced his family background. Wasn¡¯t he courting death? For a moment, Franklin¡¯s body trembled so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak. Drake pped him on the face. ¡°Trash! Hurry up and get lost!¡± Franklin was scared out of his wits by this p. He didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer and ran away. No matter how hard the Taylor family shouted, he didn¡¯te back. Seeing this scene, the Taylor family felt as if they had lost all hope. Even Franklin couldn¡¯t save their Taylor family, so who else could they count on now? Everyone from the Taylor family looked dejected. At this time, Drake looked at them with a yful expression and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think of ying any more tricks! No matter who you call over today, it won¡¯t work. Hurry up and give me the money, or else, I¡¯ll tear down your shabby vi!¡± Give money? Everyone from the Taylor family had a bitter look on their faces. What could they give? Now that they had taken out all the money in the Taylor family¡¯s ount, coupled with the ten million that Draco had given them, it was still not enough topensate them. Moreover, Draco¡¯s ten million had been frozen by the bank early in the morning. How could the Taylor family have the money? And just when everyone from the Taylor family was at a loss of what to do, Shauna, who had been staying at home all this time, still couldn¡¯t bear to see the Taylor family go bankrupt. So, she walked out of the house and shielded everyone from the Taylor family behind her. ¡°Shauna¡­¡± The moment Old Madam Taylor saw Shauna, she thought of the Torres family. This was the Taylor family¡¯sst hope. Although the Torres family might not interfere in this matter, even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance, she wanted to give it a try. ¡°Shauna, call the Torresfamily¡­¡± However, just as Old Madam Taylor opened her mouth, Shauna immediately rejected her. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t call the Torres family. Give up on this idea.¡± Upon hearing this answer, Old Madam Taylor felt crestfallen. ¡°Auntie, at this time, do you want to watch the Taylor family go bankrupt?¡± Serena questioned. Upon hearing this, Shauna shook her head disappointedly and said coldly, ¡°If I really wanted the Taylor family to go bankrupt, I wouldn¡¯t havee out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena was rendered speechless. At this time, Shauna ignored the expressions of the Taylor family members and went directly to Drake. ¡°Hello, my name is Shauna. I think I know who called you here, but if you don¡¯t want it to be revealed, I won¡¯t reveal it.¡± ¡°I want to trouble you with something. Help me pass a message to the people behind you. Just say, give me a few more days. I, Shauna, will definitely give him a satisfactory answer,¡± Shauna said seriously. Huh? Drake looked at Shauna and was about to scold her, but Shauna said at this time, ¡°It¡¯s just a phone call. It won¡¯t take you much time. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to stop, the Taylor family will sell the vi immediately and give you money.¡± Hearing Shauna make such a decision on her own, the Taylor family immediately flipped out. ¡°Shauna, the Taylor family¡¯s assets aren¡¯t yours alone. Do you think you can sell it just like that? Have you discussed it with us?¡± Freisa was the first to stand up and object. But at this time, Shauna suddenly turned her head around and said with a cold expression, ¡°Do you have any other ways now?¡± This instantly silenced the members of the Taylor family, but Freisa still looked at her with a resentful expression. Seeing this, Drake revealed an impatient expression, and immediately gave Draco a call. After Draco received the news, he immediately asked Bruce for instructions. Not long after, Drake received Draco¡¯s reply, and he immediately looked at Shauna with an annoyed expression. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. Remember what you said. Let¡¯s go!¡± After Drake said this, he immediately led everyone away. At this time, the Taylor family finally breathed a sigh of relief. They felt slightly relieved, but before they could recover, Shauna had already poured a bucket of cold water on them. ¡°This is just a temporary measure. The matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. Don¡¯t be happy too early,¡± Shauna said indifferently. Hearing this, Old Madam Taylor hurriedly walked to Shauna¡¯s side and asked with lingering fear, ¡°Shauna, what exactly is going on? What did you just say to them?¡± At this time, Zeke also hurriedly came over. ¡°Shauna, why would they listen to you?¡± Facing their questions, Shauna shook her head with a disappointed expression and then slowly said, ¡°Because I know who the Taylor family has offended!¡± ¡°What!? Do you know who the Taylor family has offended?¡± Old Madam Taylor¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She stared at Shauna and said impatiently, ¡°Quick, Shauna, tell us quickly. Who did the Taylor family offend?¡± Chapter 84 - The Taylor Family Offended Bruce!

Chapter 84: The Taylor Family Offended Bruce!

Everyone in the Taylor family looked at Shauna with eager eyes. They all wanted to find out from Shauna who the Taylor family had offended. Shauna nced at them silently. Although this was only her guess, the recent events seemed to be rted to Bruce. She had always guessed that Bruce probably had some kind of incredible big shot. The crisis that the Taylor family was facing this time was very likely arranged by him. His purpose was to seek justice for Brianne. After all, the Taylor family was so mean to Brianne that even she couldn¡¯t stand it, let alone Bruce, who had been her childhood friend. Although the Taylor family had only themselves to me for their current situation, it was still her family after all. Shauna still didn¡¯t want to see the Taylor family destroyed like this. Therefore, after some mental struggle, she slowly said Bruce¡¯s name. The moment Shauna said Bruce¡¯s name, Freisa blurted out, ¡°Bruce? You mean that b*stard? How is that possible? Don¡¯t joke with us!¡± Her tone was full of contempt and doubt. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How can a guy who has just been released from prison have such abilities?¡± Serena scoffed. ¡°Yes, your guess is unreasonable. Other people might be able to do it, but how could Bruce be so capable?¡± Zeke didn¡¯t want to believe it. Shaunaughed bitterly, as if she had expected their reaction. But she still said, ¡°I know that none of you want to believe it, but that is my guess. ¡°Mom, do you still remember what Bruce said when he left the Taylor family yesterday? ¡°Yesterday, he said those words, and today, something happened to the Taylor family. Do you think that this is a coincidence?¡± When the Taylor family members heard this, their expressions turned gloomy, but they still didn¡¯t want to believe in Shauna¡¯s guess. After all, in their eyes, Bruce was a jinx, a scourge, and a wretched b*stard. For so many years, they had always thought so. They were unwilling to suddenly admit that Bruce had such powerful methods. ¡°I think this is a coincidence!¡± Freisa said with certainty. ¡°He is the jinx of the Taylor family. As long as he appears, nothing good will happen to the Taylor family. ¡°In the past, my brother-inw drained the Taylor family just to help him start a business. Now, it¡¯s because of him that the Taylor family has been gued with disasters ever since he came back. ¡°In my opinion, he¡¯spatible with the Taylor family. We should tell him to get as far away as possible. It¡¯s best to send him back to prison so that he won¡¯t bother us.¡± After hearing Freisa¡¯s words, Shauna smiled helplessly. This person was really hopeless. Even at this critical moment, she still didn¡¯t forget to push the responsibility to others. At this moment, Shauna became even more disheartened toward this family. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor, who had been frowning without saying a word, hesitated for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Shauna, do you have evidence for your guess?¡± Upon hearing this, Shauna shook her head in a disheartened manner. ¡°This is all my guess. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have no other choice. Just wait for them to destroy the Taylor family.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of resentment appeared on Old Madam Taylor¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t vent it out. Instead, she said in a sullen voice, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll believe you for once.¡± Then, Old Madam Taylor looked at Serena and said, ¡°Serena, go with Shauna. On behalf of the Taylor family, apologize to Bruce.¡± ¡°Grandma! Why should I apologize to that b*stard? I¡¯m not going!¡± Serena said angrily. Making her lower her head to Bruce was absolutely impossible! When Old Madam Taylor heard this, her expression instantly darkened and she scolded, ¡°The Simmons family is unreliable. Now, we can only try Shauna¡¯s method. Can¡¯t you sacrifice a little bit? ¡°If you are willing to go, when you marry Franklin, I will still give you 10% of the shares so that you can marry into the Simmons family in glory. ¡°But if you don¡¯t go today, you won¡¯t be able to take a single cent from the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Grandma, you!¡± Serena was so angry that she was speechless. Her pretty face was filled with resentment. Old Madam Taylor ignored Serena, as if she didn¡¯t see her expression at all. She turned around and said to Shauna, ¡°If the Taylor family can really get through this difficult time, I will believe what you said.¡± When Shauna heard this, she smiled helplessly. She didn¡¯t say anything else. She walked to Serena¡¯s side and said indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up?¡± Serena¡¯s face was full of resentment as she stomped her feet fiercely and followed reluctantly. Seeing Shauna and Serena leave, Old Madam Taylor let out a heavy sigh in a listless manner, as if she had aged a lot in an instant. At this moment, in the hotel where Bruce and Brianne were staying, Brianne still had a worried look on her face. No matter how much Bruce tried to persuade her, she couldn¡¯t stop worrying. At this moment, she felt very guilty. She felt that if she had been a little more capable, the Taylor family wouldn¡¯t have made things so difficult for her and Bruce. If she could be the general manager of the Taylor family, then she would be able to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish. Moreover, she would be able to help Bruce appeal his case and clear his name. But now, it was toote to think about anything. It was all his fault for not having the ability and getting the Taylor family¡¯s approval, which led to the current situation. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for being useless. Not only couldn¡¯t I help you, but the Taylor family made things difficult for you because of me and you were targeted by them¡­¡± After Brianne said this, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden again. Seeing this, Bruce hurriedlyforted her patiently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This isn¡¯t your fault. No matter how capable you are, they won¡¯t let you be the general manager. It can only be said that what they did was their loss. They looked down on you because they were blind. However, I think they will soon regret it. Perhaps, they wille and beg you to go backter.¡± Hearing Bruce¡¯s words offort, Brianne felt even more bitter in her heart. How was this possible? They had already said so yesterday. How could they let her go back? ¡°Bruce, actually, I¡¯ve thought about it. Even if I have to be Serena¡¯s assistant, I¡¯m willing to. At least, it¡¯s better than now,¡± Brianne said sadly. Bruce reached out and scratched her little nose. He smiled and said, ¡°How can that be? I said I¡¯ll let you be the general manager, so you¡¯ll definitely be the general manager. What, you don¡¯t believe my words anymore?¡± Brianne rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You only know how to brag. If you continue like this, I will be too embarrassed to cry.¡± Bruce saw that Brianne finally revealed a smile, and he alsoughed. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Brianne, are you inside? It¡¯s me.¡± Shauna¡¯s voice was heard. Brianne was stunned. She looked at Bruce in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± When Bruce heard this, he said with amusement, ¡°Maybe she brought the Taylor family to apologize and ask you to go back?¡± When Brianne heard this, she rolled her eyes at him again. ¡°Stop babbling nonsense.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a bet. If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll marry me. What do you think?¡± Bruce said with a smile. Brianne blushed and said to Bruce, ¡°How can you say that in this situation? I¡¯m going to ignore you. I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± After saying this, Brianne ran to open the door shyly. Her pretty face was blushing, and even her ears were red. However, the moment she opened the door, she froze on the spot. Her face turned cold, and she said in disgust, ¡°Serena? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 85 - The Overbearing Serena!

Chapter 85: The Overbearing Serena!

The moment Serena appeared, Brianne¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Her mood, which had just improved, instantly became gloomy. ¡°What? Since aunty cane, can¡¯t Ie?¡± Serena said arrogantly. Even though she knew that she was here to apologize to Bruce and Brianne, she was still unwilling to bow down at this moment. At this time, Shauna¡¯s cold eyes red at her fiercely, and then she said indifferently, ¡°Serena! Don¡¯t forget your task!¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena was instantly rendered speechless, and her expression turned ugly. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Brianne said in confusion. She had never seen Serena look so defeated. Under normal circumstances, with her personality, she might not even take Shauna seriously. Not to mention that Shauna even scolded her at this time. However, she didn¡¯t refute this time. This was a little intriguing. ¡°She came to apologize to you and Bruce. It was the olddy¡¯s idea,¡± Shauna exined. Then, she turned around and said in anmanding tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up?!¡± Serena held back her anger. Her expression was extremely gloomy. She looked angry and said insincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although she said that she was sorry, there wasn¡¯t much sincerity on her face. She didn¡¯t look like she was here to apologize, but more like she was here to pick a fight. Rather than saying that she was sorry, it was better to say that she had no choice but to say so. At this moment, Bruce¡¯s voice came from the room. His tone had a hint of yfulness as he said, ¡°An apology should be sincere. Since you¡¯re so reluctant, we can¡¯t take it. Get lost.¡± Upon hearing this, Serena instantly flew into a rage. Being forced to apologize by the olddy had already made her angry enough, but now she had to ept Bruce¡¯s anger? Serena couldn¡¯t ept this at all. She said arrogantly, ¡°What do you mean by this? I¡¯m here to apologize on behalf of the Taylor family! Don¡¯t think that just because Grandma is muddle-headed now and she believed in Aunt¡¯s nder, you can unt your power here. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma forcing me toe here, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this shabby ce. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. Otherwise, sooner orter, I will make you suffer!¡± Shauna¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard that. She scolded, ¡°Serena! Are you crazy? Have you forgotten what your grandma said?!¡± Serena gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. You have no right to order me! ¡°Anyway, I apologized today. Whether they ept it or not is up to them. ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t expect them to ept it. Do you really think that I would believe your nonsense like Grandma did? ¡°You and them are in cahoots. You just want to give me a hard time. Let me tell you, if you want me, Serena, to bow down to them, it¡¯s impossible for me to do so in this lifetime, unless I die!¡± After Serena said this, she stood proudly on the spot with anger. At this moment, the room was silent besides the sound of Bruce walking. Bruce, who had a calm expression, slowly walked towards Serena. Every step he took seemed to give off a powerful aura. His footsteps sounded sonorous and intimidating. Every time he made a sound, everyone would tremble. The initially arrogant Serena didn¡¯t look pleased for long. Her pretty face couldn¡¯t help but be covered with ayer of fear. Bruce was very good at fighting. She had experienced this already. Therefore, at this moment, she subconsciously covered her face and warned in a panic, ¡°What are you trying to do! ? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything reckless! There are cameras here. If you hit me, you can¡¯t escape!¡± The more arrogant she was just now, the more humble she was now. Serena felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She was really afraid that Bruce would hit her, so not only did she cover her face, but she also couldn¡¯t help but step back. At this moment, her whole body was trembling desperately in a state of extreme panic. She didn¡¯t even tell where to put her hands. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Seeing Serena¡¯s panicked look, Brianne hurriedly pulled Bruce back, afraid that he would make a move. Bruce gave Brianne a gentle smile, and then said yfully, ¡°Did I say I was going to hit her?¡± When Brianne heard this, and then looked at Serena¡¯s frightened appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Bruce, you¡¯ve learned to be naughty!¡± Brianne covered her mouth and said bitterly. Bruce smiled and then looked down at Serena as he said indifferently, ¡°Get lost! When you¡¯re sincere,e and kneel down for me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena felt that she was being yed and instantly became angry from embarrassment. If she didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t beat Bruce, she really wanted to skin Bruce alive now. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll see how long you guys can be smug!¡± Serena was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to stay here and be yed by Bruce anymore. She left the hotel angrily. This.. Seeing this scene, Shauna looked helpless. She looked at Bruce and Brianne apologetically and said guiltily, ¡°Bruce, Brianne, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± ¡°Auntie, this isn¡¯t your fault. Come in and have a seat.¡± Brianne weed Shauna into the room. Since they had an executive suite, they had a small living room. At this moment, it was convenient for them to talk. However, when Shauna sat down, Brianne noticed that there was something wrong with her expression. She seemed to be sizing up Bruce. Thinking of Serena¡¯s abnormal behavior, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Auntie, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡± Shauna snapped back to reality and looked at Brianne in surprise. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bruce. Could it be that everything he did was hidden from Brianne? Or could it be that her guess was wrong and he was just a little lucky? Shauna shook her head and quickly denied her second thought. She firmly believed that this was all arranged by Bruce. Subsequently, Shauna also told Brianne everything that happened in the Taylor family today. Bruce listened at the side as if nothing had happened. There was no change in his expression. This made Shauna even more certain. After listening to what had happened in the Taylor family, Brianne was stunned for a moment. Then, she cast a strange look at Bruce and pretended to ask seriously, ¡°Bruce, did you arrange this?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Bruce pointed at himself. Then, he said jokingly, ¡°I arranged it. It¡¯s their fault for bullying you.¡± Brianne burst outughing when she heard that. When she saw Bruce¡¯s flippant mannerism, she said in a petnt manner, ¡°I would be a fool to believe you. You¡¯re still bragging even in this situation.¡± Bruce shrugged helplessly and thought to himself that he didn¡¯t lie, but Brianne didn¡¯t believe him. However, even so, Bruce knew that although Brianne didn¡¯t believe him, Shauna probably had some doubts in her mind. However, this wasn¡¯t important. Even if she were to investigate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find any substantial clues. And that was indeed the case. Shauna frowned and looked at Bruce with a serious expression as she asked, ¡°What if this matter was arranged by you, Bruce? Then, what would the Taylor family do to make you forgive them? Or rather, what would it take for you to let the Taylor family off?¡± After she heard this question, Brianne¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Then, she stared at Bruce seriously and said, ¡°Bruce, what would you do?¡± Chapter 86 - Three Conditions for the Taylor Family!

Chapter 86: Three Conditions for the Taylor Family!

¡°Me?¡± Bruce pointed at himself again and immediately revealed an interested expression. He continued, ¡°If it were me, I would also make three conditions for the Taylor family. It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate.¡± Upon hearing this, Brianne felt a surge of warmth in her heart. However, before she could say any words of gratitude, Shauna beat her to it. Shauna had an anxious look on her face as she asked very seriously, ¡°What are the three conditions?¡± Brianne was unable to react to this. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a hypothetical situation? Wasn¡¯t this just a joke? Why did her aunt look so serious? Could it be that she really thought that everything that happened to the Taylor family was arranged by Bruce? With this in mind, Brianne smiled helplessly in her heart. It seemed that the Taylor family was really in big trouble this time around. They were all desperate to seek help. Bruce thought for a moment and immediately said to Shauna indifferently, ¡°First, let my foster father¡¯s ashes return to his family. Second, fulfill the promise and let Brianne be the general manager. Third, this is the most important one. Let Old Madam Taylor personallye and apologize to Brianne!¡± After hearing these three conditions, Brianne and Shauna were both shocked and their bodies trembled. Brianne hurriedly said to Shauna, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s joking. You can¡¯t go back and tell Grandma this.¡± Brianne¡¯s face revealed a look of lingering fear. Her father¡¯s ashes were still in the hands of the Taylor family. What if the Taylor family became angry after hearing this and really scattered her father¡¯s ashes into the river? Bruce was really too out of line to be so blunt. Fortunately, Aunt had always been protective of him. Otherwise, this matter wouldn¡¯t be easy to resolve. Thinking of this, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but re at Bruce with a resentful look. However, Shauna¡¯s performance waspletely the opposite. She still had a serious look on her face. There was even a troubled and disappointed look on her face. ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± Shauna said quietly. There was a hint of distress in her tone. She knew that she might still be able to fulfill the first two conditions. However, the third condition was simply too difficult. Old Madam Taylor was the most concerned about her pride. She valued her pride more than anything. How could she possibly swallow her pride and apologize to her granddaughter? This was even more difficult for her than taking her life. But at this time, Bruce said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor. I¡¯ll give her three days to think about it. After three days, if I don¡¯t see her, she¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± This.. After listening to this, Shauna had a bitter look on her face, as if she had no idea what to do. At this time, Brianne saw Shauna¡¯s look and hurriedly rolled her eyes at Bruce. ¡°Bruce, what are you doing? Why are you scaring my aunt?¡± Bruce used hisughter to ease things up. After that, Brianne looked at Shauna and said patiently, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s nonsense.¡± Isn¡¯t this just a joke? It¡¯s not true. Aunt, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Don¡¯t worry, the Taylor family should be fine. I will also think of a way over here. Last time, I saw that Draco was quite easy to talk to, so I will try to talk to him.¡± Shauna nodded her head silently, but thought to herself that Draco probably only talked to her nicely on ount of her brother. Seeing that Brianne was kept in the dark, Shauna didn¡¯t know how to react. However, since Bruce wanted to hide it from Brianne, it was most likely because he had his own reasons. Perhaps Draco had helped him this time because of their friendship. After this time, the opportunity might be gone. After all, it was hard to say whether or not a person like Draco would submit to a certain person, let alone a person like Bruce, who had just been released from prison. Now, she should go back and tell them about the three conditions that Bruce mentioned. Thinking of this, Shauna didn¡¯t stay any longer. She turned around and left the hotel. Looking at Shauna¡¯s dejected look, Brianne immediately puffed up her cheeks and red at Bruce with resentment. ¡°Hmph! Bruce, it¡¯s all your fault for scaring my aunt to this extent!¡± Bruce pretended not to hear her and looked at the ceiling. He then looked at Brianne with an mischevious smile. ¡°What did I say just now? I told you that they came to apologize. I remember that I also said something, right?¡± Brianne immediately panicked when she heard that. She knew that Bruce was talking about the bet. If the Taylor family came to apologize, she would marry him. Thinking of this, Brianne instantly blushed all the way to her ears. The room seemed to be hot all of a sudden. Brianne hurriedly stood up. She lowered her head shyly and looked at the ceiling helplessly. ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Brianne looked sheepish as she tiptoed and ran away. When Bruce saw her shy look, a smile appeared on his face. He said to himself, ¡°I was the one who let you down in the past, but this time, I won¡¯t let you down again. I will definitely make you the happiest woman in the world!¡± .. On the other side, Shauna, who was filled with worry, returned to the Taylor family. Serena had returned to the Taylor family before her. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Taylor family was also extremely heavy. It was very obvious that Serena must have told her about what happened in the hotel in an exaggerated manner. That was why Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression was so ugly at this moment. ¡°Shauna! Tell me! Is what Serena said true? Did he take things too far without taking the Taylor family seriously? ¡°I¡¯ve already tolerated him to this extent yet he still isn¡¯t appreciative. Could it be that he wants me to personally apologize to him?¡± As soon as Shauna entered the door, Old Madam Taylor said arrogantly. Serena, sneering as she looked at Shauna with a smug look on her face, was also at the side. When Shauna saw this, she silently shook her head. These people were really hopeless. Disheartened, she said, ¡°Mom, if you still don¡¯t take Bruce seriously, I¡¯m afraid that in three days, it will be our Doomsday.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Taylor was immediately unhappy. She angrily asked, ¡°Shauna, what do you mean by this? Speak clearly!¡± Shauna sneered and said sadly, ¡°Bruce gave us three conditions. We mustplete them within three days. First, let Keith be returned to the family. Second, let Brianne return to thepany as the general manager. Third¡­¡± Shauna hesitated for a moment before saying firmly, ¡°Third, we must make you personally apologize to Brianne!¡± As soon as she heard this, Old Madam Taylor was enraged. She became flustered and exasperated as she hit her walking stick with all her strength. She said furiously, ¡°He¡¯s too big for his britches! How dare he!? Dream on! Dream on! ! !¡± When she said thest sentence, Old Madam Taylor gritted her teeth. It was enough to see just how angry she was. Seeing this, Shauna smiled helplessly and looked like she had long expected this. She then said dejectedly, ¡°Mom, do you want to see the Taylor family destroyed in your hands or swallow your pride just for once? You should think about it carefully.¡± After saying this, Shauna walked back to her own room, leaving Old Madam Taylor sitting on the chair. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. ¡°B*stard! B*stard! B*stard! The Taylor family has raised him for so many years, but he actually dares to make me kneel down to that wretchedss! ! ? This is simply outrageous! Isn¡¯t he afraid of karma? This is a sin! ! This is a sin! !¡± Seeing this, Serena sneered and immediately pretended tofort Old Madam Taylor, ¡°Grandma, please calm down. There¡¯s no need to be angry with that B*stard. I think now we should properly investigate why Draco and the others targeted the Taylor family. This is the most important thing. Who knows, it might be that b*stard¡¯s former enemy. When he found out that he had returned, he retaliated!¡± Chapter 87 - Ban Bruce!

Chapter 87: Ban Bruce!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Huh? After she heard Serena¡¯s words, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Her agitated emotions also eased up a little as she said with sudden realization, ¡°Yeah, how could I have forgotten about this!?¡± ¡°Quick! Quickly find someone to go to Zane Co. to understand the situation!¡± Old Madam Taylor said anxiously. At the mention of Zane Co., Old Madam Taylor felt extremely anxious. That was one of the most prominent families in Porta. They were many times more wealthy than the Taylor family. Although Zane Co. belonged to that b*stard in the past, and the Taylor family once had the opportunity to ride on its coattails, things had changed after all. Now, as long as Zane Co. didn¡¯t mess with the Taylor family, the Taylor family would already be lucky enough, not to mention ride on its coattails. If Zane Co. was really taking revenge on that b*stard, Bruce, then it was very likely that the Taylor family would be implicated. At this moment, Serena showed a knowing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandma, I¡¯ve already asked a friend of mine to help me understand the situation. I reckon that it won¡¯t be long before we find out if Zane Co. is targeting our family. ¡°However, I feel that we should think about it carefully now. If Zane Co. is really taking out their anger on the Taylor family, what should the Taylor family do topletely cut ties with that b*stard so that we won¡¯t be implicated again?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Taylor nodded her head heavily. Her face was covered with ayer of solemnity as she fell into deep thought. Following that, Old Madam Taylor tapped the floor with her walking stick and said loudly, ¡°If it¡¯s really because of that b*stard that the Taylor family is in such danger, I definitely won¡¯t forgive him!¡± Serena! Immediately draft a statement. Once you¡¯ve investigated clearly, immediately send out the statement and think of a way to contact Zane Co.. ¡°Just say that the Taylor family has nothing to do with that b*stard. We must ask Zane Co. to forgive us!¡± ¡°Alright Grandma, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Serena showed a triumphant smile and immediately turned around to run towards thepany. Old Madam Taylor sat alone in the living room with a gloomy expression on her face. She kept muttering, ¡°Our family is so unfortunate! ! !¡± How could the Taylor family have a jinx like Bruce? He wouldn¡¯t stop until he destroyed the Taylor family! ! Old Madam Taylor¡¯s hatred for Bruce reached an unprecedented height. .. On the other side, while Serena was trying to get information about Zane Co. through her connections, the chairman of Zane Co., Thomas, and his wife, Peggy, were standing outside the ICU ward of a private hospital. At that moment, Thomas¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. His fists were clenched so tightly that they were cracking. He looked livid. His younger brother, Billy, had been in the ICU for two days and two nights. Although his life was saved, he had be a vegetable. ording to the doctor, the chance of him waking up was less than 1% . He was Thomas¡¯s only younger brother, but now he was in a vegetative state. That was why he was so enraged. ¡°Thomas, the people under him have been investigated. That night, to deal with Bruce and Howard, Billy asked a few people from the underworld to help him. In the end, Bruce and Howard were fine. But that night, a group of fierce-looking people came to the hospital and beat Billy up. ¡°I guess those people are most likely Bruce¡¯s,¡± Peggy said slowly. Hearing this, Thomas punched the wall and said word by word, ¡°Bruce again! This b*stard is really haunting us!¡± ¡°Thomas, don¡¯t be rash. Bruce has been in prison for a few years and learned some tricks. I¡¯m afraid ordinary people can¡¯t deal with him. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to ask Southern Dart and Northern Paul to help. However, I¡¯ve encountered some trouble in the process and haven¡¯te into contact with them yet. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡± After Thomas heard these words, he immediately roared at her, ¡°Wait? Wait for what? ! Billy has already been harmed by him to this extent, but you still want me to wait!? I won¡¯t care to. This time, I will definitely make sure he never gets back on his feet! Immediately draft a statement and send it out saying that Bruce is using the name of Zane Co. to swindle people! From now on, Zane Co. willpletely ban him. All people rted to him will be banned! I will make sure that he has no ce in Porta anymore! ¡± After instructing Peggy, Thomas punched the wall of the hospital again. In the next moment, Peggy followed Thomas¡¯s instructions and gave the order to ban Bruce from Zane Co.. In just a few minutes, all thepanies and everything that were rted to Zane Co. received the order to ban Bruce. No matter what the cost, Bruce had to disappearpletely from Porta! Once the news spread, Bruce¡¯s spread throughout the streets of Porta. Many people even dug up the things that Bruce had done in the past and started a heated discussion. ¡°This guy is really bold. He actually dares to use the name of Zane Co. to swindle people? Isn¡¯t this too gutsy? No wonder Zane Co. wants to ban him. Serves him right!¡± ¡°Ban him? I think Zane Co. is still too merciful to him. If it were me, I would definitely find someone to kill him. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, I would at least cripple him. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to do it in the future!¡± ¡°This guy is aplete swindler. In the past, didn¡¯t he swindle his foster father until the entire Taylor family was involved? This time, I think the Taylor family is going to be screwed by him again.¡± .. The discussions became more heated. In less than half a day, Bruce had turned into someone that everyone in Porta wanted to beat up. Since Zane Co. had made such a hugemotion, the Taylor family naturally received this news as well. When the news reached the Taylor family, they subconsciously thought that Zane Co. was really targeting the Taylor family. As a result, the entire Taylor family felt apprehensive. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear and trepidation. ¡°What a sin! ! ! Why is it really Zane Co.? !¡± When Old Madam Taylor heard the news, she almost fainted from anger. The current situation was far more serious than they had imagined. Zane Co. was no longer just ying tricks behind their backs. They were openly trying to ban Bruce! As the family that had the deepest connection with Bruce, the Taylor family was the first to bear the brunt of all this for Bruce. At that moment, Old Madam Taylor wished she could tie Bruce up and hand him over to Thomas personally. ¡°Haha... I knew it! That b*stard just got out of prison. Where did he get his ability from? So he¡¯s just riding on their coattails!¡± He¡¯s really shameless. He should remember what he did in the past. How could he still have the nerve to talk about Zane Co.? ¡°The Richards family and the Freeman family were most likely deceived by that b*stard. That¡¯s why they were so humble!¡± Freisa analyzed matter of factly. At this moment, Serena looked at the frowning Shauna and mocked her in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I wonder who said that we should apologize to that b*stard. Now that the truth is out, she¡¯s not saying anything. What? Feeling guilty? Or did you already know that the b*stard was just using Zane Co. to intimidate us? Say it. Why aren¡¯t you saying it now? Didn¡¯t you tell us to apologize? Auntie!¡± Chapter 88 - Was Bruce Really a Liar?

Chapter 88: Was Bruce Really a Liar?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Shauna stood there without saying a word. She frowned and felt that something was wrong. Could it be that she had guessed wrong? Was Bruce really a liar? ¡°Enough!¡± Old Madam Taylor stopped Serena from targeting Shauna and continued, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to fight amongst ourselves. The most important thing now is to think about how to draw a clear line with Bruce!¡± Serena shot a cold nce at Shauna and then said pretentiously, ¡°Grandma, I have already sent out the statement to disassociate ourselves from that b*stard, but...¡± Obviously, although the statement was sent out, it didn¡¯t solve any problems. The Taylor family was still in a dire situation. The employees hadn¡¯t returned yet, the suppliers were pressing for payment, the distributors were demanding for payment, and the damaged areas hadn¡¯t been repaired yet. In short, in Serena¡¯s opinion, even though the problem had been found, there was no way to solve it. Old Madam Taylor¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, and her expression was filled with solemnity. She asked in a sullen tone of voice, ¡°Did you send someone over to contact Zane Co.?¡± ¡°I did, but when they heard the mention of our family, they ignored us. This is probably because of Bruce,¡± Serena said with a bitter expression. When Old Madam Taylor heard this, she said with a pained expression, ¡°What kind of sin did the Taylor familymit in our past life? Why must we have a scourge like Bruce?!¡± Just as the Taylor family was at their wit¡¯s end, Albert and his son, who had previously suffered at Bruce¡¯s hands, as well as Jacob, also received a ban order from Zane Co. against Bruce. .. Freeman Co.! The moment Graham and his son received the news, they ran to Jacob and said confidently, ¡°Mr. Freeman, I think this is a good opportunity for us to take back the National Flower Company!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Freeman. Now that the National Flower Company is under Brianne¡¯s name, we can go and settle the score with the Taylor family and make them force Brianne to hand over the National Flower Company,¡± Fabian said excitedly. However, when Jacob heard the news, he frowned and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Of course, Hugo was the one who asked him to hand over the National Flower Company to Brianne. He was the prominent Hugo after all. He didn¡¯t need to knuckle under to Zane Co.¡¯s Thomas. On the contrary, Thomas should be the one fawning over him. It would be a little unreasonable to say that Hugo only supported Bruce because of Zane Co.. ¡°Mr. Freeman, I don¡¯t think you need to worry that much. Bruce is a liar. Hugo must have backed him up because he was deceived by him. Otherwise, how could a person like him, who just finished his sentence in prison, be able to establish ties with Hugo? ¡°Moreover, Zane Co. has already given the order to ban him. I don¡¯t think the tide will turn after this. After all, the people of Zane Co. weren¡¯t fools. If they found out that Hugo was backing Bruce, would they still dare to ban him so brazenly?¡± Graham analyzed the situation, as if he had already seen through everything. After Jacob heard this, he nodded his head in agreement, but it was clear that he still had some concerns. At this moment, when Fabian saw the situation, he hurriedly urged, ¡°Mr. Freeman, think about it. Zane Co. has personally given the order to ban him. Many people are abiding by it. ¡°If we can seize this opportunity, we might even get on Zane Co.¡¯s good side. When that timees, wouldn¡¯t the Freeman Group be able to scale to the next level and be one of the powerhouses? ¡°Taking back the National Flower Company is only secondary. More importantly, this way, we can curry favor with Zane Co.!¡± After he heard this, Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up. All his worriespletely disappeared at this moment. Fabian was right. Taking back the National Flower Company was only secondary. More importantly, this way, he could curry favor with Zane Co. and Thomas! This was much more valuable than the National Flower Company! With this thought in mind, Jacob also became eager to give it a try. He immediately ordered that he would personally go to the Taylor family tomorrow! .. At the Richards family¡¯s home. ¡°So this brat is the guy who made false ounts to embezzle public funds in Zane Co.! I was wondering why Rica came to find trouble with us. It¡¯s probably because she was swindled by that brat!¡± Mark, who had been beaten up twice by Bruce, said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± In his opinion, Bruce was obviously using the name of Zane Co. to bluff and swindle people outside. Rica must have been fooled by him too, so she stood up for him. Now, Zane Co. must have found out about his true colors and ordered to ban him. After figuring this out, Mark said to his father, Albert, impatiently, ¡°Dad! We can¡¯t let that brat off the hook this time! D*mn it! He made me lose out on the chance to bang Brianne, and even beat me up twice. No matter what, I must get revenge!¡± When Albert heard this, he nodded silently. He analyzed with a serious expression, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t take action, Rica probably won¡¯t let him off the hook. ¡°However, it¡¯s also because of this that we have to take action quickly. This way, we can get on Rica¡¯s good side. ¡°Who knows, this might be an opportunity for the Richards family!¡± After Mark heard this analysis, his chubby body began to tremble with excitement. With a greedy look on his face, he said, ¡°Dad, this time, you must help me get Brianne!¡± Ever since he was dazzled by Brianne¡¯s beauty at the wedding that day, the scene of him jumping Brianne¡¯s bones kept appearing in Mark¡¯s mind. Even in his dreams, he wanted to bang Brianne. Unfortunately, because of Rica, the Richards family didn¡¯t dare to deal with the Taylor family. At first, he thought that he had no chance, but he didn¡¯t expect the tables to turn. It seemed that Brianne couldn¡¯t escape from him in the end! Mark sneered with lust in his eyes. At this time, Albert advised him sulkily, ¡°Son, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Brianne and Bruce have some sort of ambiguous rtionship. A woman like her isn¡¯t worthy enough to enter the Richards family!¡± When Mark heard this, a sneer appeared on his face. He said yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I just want to y with her. When I¡¯m done ying with her, I¡¯ll kick her to the curb. I promise I won¡¯t marry her.¡± After hearing this, Albert nodded with satisfaction. Then, he said, ¡°Get my men to prepare. We¡¯ll go to the Taylor family tomorrow. No matter what, we must get them to hand over Bruce and Brianne!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When Mark heard this, he immediately became excited. The fat on his body trembled as he ran out. .. At this moment, after receiving the news that the Freeman and Richards families were about toe looking for trouble, the Taylor family became even more restless, like cats on a hot tin roof. Before they could even settle the troubles at hand, another wave of trouble came. Old Madam Taylor felt even more distressed. At this moment, she only had one thought. That was to call Bruce back and let him deal with the Freeman and Richards family by himself tomorrow. This time, the Taylor family definitely wouldn¡¯t take the me for him. Thinking of this, Old Madam Taylor decisively ordered, ¡°Quick! Prepare the car! I want to go to the hotel personally! For the survival of the Taylor family, we have to kidnap them and bring them back!!¡± Chapter 89 - Do You Still Remember The Three Conditions I Mentioned?

Chapter 89: Do You Still Remember The Three Conditions I Mentioned?

Porta, Taylor family. After Old Madam Taylor gave the order, she prepared to personally head to the hotel where Bruce and Brianne were staying. However, at this moment, Serena, who had always regarded Bruce and Brianne as eyesores, said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Huh? Old Madam Taylor frowned and immediately looked at her with a puzzled expression as she asked, ¡°Serena, you have a better method?¡± Serena nodded when she heard this. A sinister look appeared on her pretty face as she slowly said, ¡°Grandma, Bruce still has some tricks up his sleeve. I¡¯m afraid that our people won¡¯t be able to do anything to him. Therefore, I think we can pressure them. We have to use the pity method! ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brianne want to be the general manager? We might as well give her the position of general manager.¡± Huh? Upon hearing this, Old Madam Taylor was stunned again. Serena had always been the one who opposed Brianne being the general manager. Why did she suddenly change her mind now? Serena smiled. It was obvious that she could see the doubt in Old Madam Taylor¡¯s mind, so she continued, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. When I said that I wanted that wretched girl to be the general manager, I didn¡¯t mean that I actually wanted her to be the general manager. It¡¯s just a title with no real authority. I¡¯m doing this mainly so she woulde back willingly. With this, I believe that Bruce will have nothing to say. ¡°If that wretched girl bes the general manager, then the mess that she created must be solved by herself. Otherwise, what kind of general manager would she be?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Taylor nodded repeatedly and couldn¡¯t help but give Serena a thumbs up. Then, Serena continued, ¡°However, if this happens, I might have to trouble you, Grandma. If that wretched bastard insists on making you apologize, then maybe¡­¡± Serena acted as if she wanted to say something, but stopped short of it. From time to time, she would nce at Old Madam Taylor hesitantly. Old Madam Taylor hesitated for a moment, then said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of the Taylor family. This time, I¡¯ll go all out. I also want to see if that wretched girl Brianne can bear the burden!¡± After saying that, Old Madam Taylor led Serena out of the door and headed straight for the hotel. .. At the same time, Brianne, who was staying in the hotel, also received news from online that the Zane Co. wanted to ban Bruce. For a moment, Brianne was in a state of panic. She knew that her father was murdered and dismembered because he wanted to appeal Bruce¡¯s case. The culprit was most likely from the Zane Co.. Previously, she had been worried that the Zane Co. would target Bruce after he returned. However, she didn¡¯t expect the Zane Co. to be so fast. Moreover, they had banned himpletely. This was a devastating blow to Bruce. Therefore, Brianne was hesitating as to whether or not she should tell Bruce the news. Just as Brianne was hesitating, there was a knock on the door. Old Madam Taylor said, ¡°Brianne, it¡¯s me, Grandma.¡± There was a hint ofpromise in her voice, and it wasn¡¯t as harsh as before. The moment she heard the voice, Brianne subconsciously frowned. ¡°Grandma came at this time? Could it be that they know about Zane Co.?¡± If she was able to find out about it, the Taylor family should also be able to find out about it as well. However, from the sound of Old Madam Taylor¡¯s tone of voice, it didn¡¯t seem like she was here to cause trouble. This made Brianne feel bewildered. With puzzlement, Brianne opened the door and weed Old Madam Taylor in. The moment Old Madam Taylor entered, she apologized insincerely, ¡°Brianne, I have thought things through. ¡°I was really muddle-headed for disregarding your feelings previously. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± When she saw Old Madam Taylor holding her hand with a look of sincerity on her face, Brianne felt uneasy. She felt that something was fishy, but she couldn¡¯t wrap her finger around it Helpless, she could only say warily, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t me you.¡± Old Madam Taylor nodded in satisfaction, then exchanged a look with Serena and continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me me. ¡°I came here this time to fulfill my promise to let you be the general manager. ¡°I¡¯ve already persuaded Serena, and she has no objections. Now, as long as you agree, you¡¯ll be the general manager of Taylor Co.!¡± General¡­ General Manager? They wanted her to be the general manager? Hearing these words, Brianne was instantly stunned on the spot and was unable to react in time. A few hours ago, wasn¡¯t Serena still acting hostile? It hadn¡¯t been long since that, but she had already changed her mind? Brianne showed a terrified expression as she looked at Old Madam Taylor in surprise and said, ¡°Grandma, what are you¡­ ?¡± Seeing Brianne¡¯s hesitant expression, Serena immediately said sarcastically, ¡°Grandma is helping you now. Are you actually ungrateful? Do you really think that we want you to be the general manager so much? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Taylor family has always valued keeping promises, do you think that with your ability, you would be able to get this position? If you aren¡¯t willing to, you can refuse. However, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you miss this opportunity, then you can forget abouting back in the future.¡± This.. Brianne had a troubled look on her face. She didn¡¯t know whether she should agree or not. At this moment, Bruce¡¯s voice came from the door. Bruce slowly opened the door and walked over calmly. He sneered and said, ¡°Since you guys are so unwilling to give her this position, we won¡¯t force you. Whoever wants the position of general manager can take it.¡± When Serena and Old Madam Taylor this, their expressions instantly darkened. They showed a disgusted expression and red at Bruce. ¡°Bruce! This is the Taylor family¡¯s business. How is it any of your business?¡± Serena said arrogantly. Upon hearing this, Bruce sneered as an indifferent look appeared on his face. Of course, he knew the ulterior motive of Old Madam Taylor¡¯s visit. The reason why they were acting sopromising was because they wanted Brianne to take the me. Since that was the case, Bruce naturally wouldn¡¯t let them get what they wanted. At this moment, Brianne saw the tense atmosphere and hurriedly ran to Bruce¡¯s side. She said, ¡°Bruce, I think we should¡­¡± Brianne was a little tempted. To her, being the general manager was secondary. As long as she could get her father¡¯s ashes and help Bruce, it would be enough. Now that the Zane Co. had banned Bruce, they had forced him into a corner. If she could establish herself in the Taylor family, Bruce would at least have a ce to settle down. Thinking of this, Brianne felt even more tempted. At this moment, Bruce gave her aforting look and immediately walked towards Old Madam Taylor. With a amused expression, he said, ¡°If you want us to go back, that¡¯s fine. Do you still remember the three conditions I mentioned?!¡± Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression instantly froze. She looked gloomy and enraged by his reminder. Chapter 90 - Old Madam Taylor Compromises!

Chapter 90: Old Madam Taylor Compromises!

¡°Grandma!¡± When she saw Old Madam Taylor fuming with anger, Serena hurriedly reminded her. Old Madam Taylor took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then, she looked at Serena and nodded at her. Then, Old Madam Taylor said sulkily, ¡°Fine! Since you insist on making me apologize to you, then I will apologize to you today! But, let me warn you first. After I apologize to you today, Brianne, you have to go back and be the general manager. Otherwise, you can forget about seeing your father¡¯s ashes!¡± After saying that, Old Madam Taylor held her walking stick as she stood up reluctantly and bowed to Brianne and Bruce. Then, she said reluctantly, ¡°I was wrong and made you two suffer. I hope you two can forgive me.¡± After apologizing insincerely, Old Madam Taylor immediately straightened her back and said snappily, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Can you let Brianne go back to be the general manager?!¡± ¡°Bruce, Grandma has apologized. Why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± Brianne advised. Bruce sneered and continued to say yfully, ¡°You seem to be in a hurry to let Brianne go back. Let me guess. Are you afraid that Zane Co. will target you too?¡± When she heard this, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression changed abruptly, as if she was afraid that Brianne would go back on her words. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not true! What nonsense!¡± ¡°You guys know very well whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± Bruce sneered. At this moment, Serena couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, so what!? You created this mess yourself. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to bear the responsibility!?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t use Zane Co.¡¯s name to deceive the Richards and Freeman families, would they bother us?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then take the responsibility that you should take on. Don¡¯t always drag the people around you down!¡± ¡°Serena, shut up! Don¡¯t you dare nder my brother like that! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll leave Porta with my brother immediately!¡± Brianne said with a determined look in her eyes. Brianne, who was usually mild-mannered, was now defending Bruce toughly. ¡°Enough! All of you, shut up!¡± Seeing that the situation was getting out of control, Old Madam Taylor hurriedly opened her mouth and pulled Serena behind her. She threatened Brianne word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do. Despite my old age, I still have to apologize to you two juniors. I¡¯ve already done enough! The predicament the Taylor family is facing now was all caused by him. If the Taylor family were to fall, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the both of you. Don¡¯t forget that your father¡¯s ashes are still in the Taylor family! You have to be the general manager no matter what! If I don¡¯t see the both of you appear at the Taylor family tomorrow, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± After threatening Brianne, Old Madam Taylor said coldly, ¡°Serena! Let¡¯s go!¡± After the two of them left, Brianne stood there helplessly with mixed feelings. It turned out that Bruce was really helping her. He even used the name of Zane Co. to deceive people to help her. It was all because she was useless. It was because of her that he did this and was targeted by Zane Co.. Thinking of this, Brianne felt extremely guilty. She couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°Bruce, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Taylor family. I¡¯m here.¡± After saying this, Brianne had a bitter and listless look on her face. Bruce gently rubbed her head. ¡°Have you really decided to go back to the Taylor family? If it¡¯s for me, you don¡¯t have to. In my eyes, Zane Co. is nothing. As long as I want to, I can solve this problem at any time. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, and you don¡¯t have to return to the Taylor family for me.¡± After hearing these words, Brianne squeezed out a smile. How could she not know that the current Bruce was no longer a match for Zane Co.? He only said that to take on all of this for her. But how could she bear to let him take on all of this alone? Thus, Brianne smiled and shook her head. She pretended to be fine and said, ¡°Bruce, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. I¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± Seeing that Brianne was so insistent, Bruce didn¡¯t say anything else. He only said that he would apany her tomorrow. When Brianne heard that, she immediately became anxious. She knew that the Taylor family would definitely be waiting to give them a hard time tomorrow. How could she bear to let Bruce suffer with her? However, Bruce¡¯s insistence made her feel a little helpless, so she could only give up. .. That night, after Old Madam Taylor and Serena returned to the Taylor family, they announced the news of Brianne bing the general manager. At the beginning, Zeke and his wife still had some objections, but after listening to Serena¡¯s exnation, they both agreed. Not only that, but Zeke even took the initiative to mentionDraco. In his opinion, it was almost certain now that Draco had taken care of the Taylor family previously because he had been swindled by Bruce. Now, those channel merchants had left, which meant that Draco already knew the truth. In that case, the ten million that Draco had given to the Taylor family previously was no different from a hot potato. Although the money had been frozen by the bank, in his opinion, this money had to be returned no matter what. Things would be bad for them if they offended Draco and his next step might be to target the Taylor family. After listening to Zeke¡¯s analysis, Old Madam Taylor also nodded in agreement. ¡°Zeke is right. Draco isn¡¯t someone the Taylor family can afford to provoke. When Briannees back tomorrow, take the opportunity to settle this matter together.¡± Old Madam Taylor said. After that, she looked at Zeke and said, ¡°Zeke, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you to handle. No matter what, you have to contact Draco. We¡¯ll apologize to him in person tomorrow to express the Taylor family¡¯s sincerity.¡± After Zeke heard that, he immediately began to make arrangements. After Old Madam Taylor arranged everything, she also sighed helplessly and said to herself, these were really troubled times! On the other side, when Zeke contacted Nine Dragons Property Co., Draco, who had received the news, immediately asked Bruce for instructions. Bruce¡¯s reply was very simple. There was no reason to turn down free money. After receiving the reply, Draco eagerly replied to the Taylor family that he would go there personally tomorrow. After Zeke received Draco¡¯s reply, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Draco wouldn¡¯t be willing to take the money. Luckily, he could finally throw this hot potato away. After Old Madam Taylor found out about this news, she was so relieved that she stopped frowning. This should be the only good news today. Next, she quietly waited for the trouble that woulde tomorrow so Brianne and Bruce could take the fall. ¡°Please don¡¯t let there be any more trouble tomorrow. Otherwise, the Taylor family really won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Old Madam Taylor silently prayed to herself. Chapter 91 - Asking Brianne to Write an IOU to Draco?

Chapter 91: Asking Brianne to Write an IOU to Draco?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Early the next morning, Brianne tiptoed to open the door. Originally, she wanted to sneak back to the Taylor family alone behind Bruce¡¯s back. As soon as she opened the door, Bruce stood in front of her room and grinned. ¡°Good morning.¡± Brianne, with a hint of disappointment surfacing on her pretty face, rolled her eyes at him resentfully. However, since things hade to this, she could only brace herself and bring Bruce back to the Taylor family. At this time, the Taylor family had been waiting for them in the hall for a long time. Zeke paced back and forth while asionally raising his wrist to look at the time, as if he had a lot on his mind. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. That wretched girl Brianne and that b*stard Bruce areing back, right?¡± Zeke said anxiously. Draco, the Richards family and the Freeman family woulde looking for trouble today. There was no telling when they would show up. If Brianne wasn¡¯t here at this time, what could the Taylor family do to deal with those monsters? With this in mind, Zeke became even more anxious. At this time, Old Madam Taylor was just as anxious and had a gloomy look on her old face. Although she was sitting, she felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°Grandma, could it be that b*stard has gone back on his word? Although Brianne agreed to it yesterday, that b*stard has always been against it,¡± Serena said fiercely. ¡°How dare he!?¡± Old Madam Taylor said furiously. At this moment, Shauna hurriedly defended Brianne, ¡°Since Brianne has agreed toe back, she will definitelye back. Can you guys be a little kinder!?¡± Shauna also had a sullen look on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Bruce was really too out of line. How could he use Zane Co.¡¯s name to deceive people? Zane Co. was one of the most prominentpanies. Not to mention the Taylor family, but even the Torres family wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge them. What should she do now? What should they do to help Bruce and the others get through this difficult situation? Could it be that they really had to beg the Torres family to help? With this in mind, Shauna became even more worried. ¡°Tsk! Shauna, why be afraid of that b*stard? He would be overjoyed to see the Taylor family fall apart.¡± Freisa also added fuel to the mes. After hearing this, Old Madam Taylor felt even more anxious and uneasy. At this moment, the sound of a doorbell rang from outside the vi. Old Madam Taylor stood up immediately. When she saw Brianne and Bruce, she was finally relieved. ¡°Come in quickly.¡±At this moment, Old Madam Taylor was overjoyed to see Brianne and hurriedly weed the two of them in. After entering the hall, Old Madam Taylor solemnly reiterated the matter of letting Brianne be the general manager in front of everyone. Although Serena¡¯s family of three said that they had no objections, their faces still carried a trace of mockery that couldn¡¯t be dispelled. From that look, it was as if they were waiting to see Brianne suffer humiliation. Freisa couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Brianne, you are now the general manager of Taylor Co.. You have to take on the responsibility of being the general manager. We are all looking forward to you leading the Taylor family to glory. Don¡¯t let us down.¡± After saying that, Freisa started to giggle coldly with an expression of schadenfreude. ¡°Enough Freisa. There will be guestsingter. Don¡¯t let outsiders see us fighting amongst oursleves!¡± Old Madam Taylor opened her mouth to stop her, as if she was afraid that she would scare Brianne away. Brianne pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Not long after, the sound of a doorbell came from outside the Taylor family¡¯s door. After Old Madam Taylor heard it, she was the first to stand up. She immediately looked at Brianne and urged, ¡°The guests have arrived. Brianne, go wee them quickly. Invite them in.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Brianne said in surprise. Freisa said sarcastically, ¡°Who else? You are now the general manager of Taylor Co.! An important guest has arrived, so you have to go wee them. Is it that you are unwilling to?¡± When the housekeeper of the Taylor family, Mrs. Yanis, saw this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll go and open...¡± However, just as she opened her mouth, Freisa red at her fiercely. ¡°Open what?! Do you have the right to speak here?! Hurry up and prepare lunch! You want to get fired?!¡± Mrs. Yanis¡¯s expression froze. She immediately lowered her head timidly and hurriedly walked into the kitchen without daring to say another word. Seeing Mrs. Yanis¡¯s dejected appearance, Freisa red at her arrogantly again. ¡°You ungrateful thing!¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t make things difficult for Mrs. Yanis, I...¡± Brianne couldn¡¯t bear to see Mrs. Yanis being targeted, but just as she was about to stand up, Bruce pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Bruce, you... ?¡± Brianne looked at Bruce with a puzzled expression, but at this time, Bruce slowly said to the members of the Taylor family, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that to open the door, you need the general manager to go personally?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Taylor red at Bruce with disdain, and then she looked at Freisa snappily as she said, ¡°Freisa, go open the door.¡± ¡°Mom, what did you say!?¡± Freisa froze, and then a sullen look appeared on her face. Old Madam Taylor red at her snappily as she said, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Why are you asking so many questions!? Don¡¯t close the door and just leave it open!¡± Freisa felt even more aggrieved. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Bruce with a fierce look in her eyes,. But this was an order from Old Madam Taylor after all, and she didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Old Madam Taylor, so she could only run out to open the door dejectedly. Not long after, Freisa returned to the living room and was followed by a bald man with a fierce look on his face. As soon as they saw this iconic big bald head, the members of the Taylor family knew that he was one of the two underground kings of Porta, Draco. The moment they saw Draco, the members of the Taylor family couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and they instinctively became fearful. After Draco entered the living room, the first thing he did was to look at Bruce with a fawning expression on his face. As for the others, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. ¡°Hello, Draco. What happened before has nothing to do with the Taylor family. It¡¯s all this kid¡¯s doing. We didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold as to lie to you. You see...¡± Zeke immediately wanted to push Bruce out as a scapegoat, but Draco didn¡¯t even listen to a single word she said from the beginning to the end. After that, he nced at her impatiently. Just one nce was enough to make Zeke quiver and tremble in fear. ¡°Cut the crap. Didn¡¯t you guys want to return the money? Where¡¯s the money?¡± Draco said impatiently. This.. When the Taylor family members heard that, they were suddenly stunned and were a little unable to understand Draco¡¯s intentions. Bruce had deceived him, shouldn¡¯t he ask it from Bruce instead? Why did he immediately ask for money? As expected, Draco was unpredictable and capricious. At this time, Serena hurriedly said to Brianne, ¡°General Manager, Draco is asking you. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and express your stance?¡± Brianne revealed a helpless expression, as if she didn¡¯t know what had happened. At this time, Old Madam Taylor added, ¡°Brianne, you are now the general manager of Taylor Co.. How about this, you personally write an IOU to Draco. After the bank unfreezes our ount, you¡¯ll take the money and return it to Draco.¡± Obviously, this was what Old Madam Taylor had discussed with the others. Firstly, it was because the Taylor family really couldn¡¯t afford so much money, and secondly, it was also to prepare for the future. At that time, after using Brianne and Bruce, she would kick them to the curb, and Draco would naturally look for them to settle the score. But this way, Brianne would be in a difficult position. Why should she have to personally write an IOU to Draco for the money that thepany owed her? Wasn¡¯t it obvious that this was a trap for her!? Chapter 92 - Draco, Shouldnt You Collect Some Interest?

Chapter 92: Draco, Shouldn¡¯t You Collect Some Interest?

Brianne pursed her lips and remained silent. Her pretty face had a troubled look on it. At this time, Bruce slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I think that an IOU is effective only if you find someone trustworthy. Draco, what do you think?¡± When she heard this, Old Madam Taylor suddenly trembled. Immediately after, she rolled her eyes at Bruce with an extremely resentful gaze. Was he trying to make her a scapegoat? Thinking of this, Old Madam Taylor hurriedly said to Draco, ¡°Draco, don¡¯t listen to this crat¡¯s nonsense. Brianne is now the general manager of Taylor Co.. She has a high position and power. And I haven¡¯t paid attention to thepany for a long time. They are the ones who call the shot.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Draco, this kid is just joking. Don¡¯t take him seriously. Brianne has a lot of authority in the Taylor family. We usually listen to her,¡± Freisa chimed in. At this time, Zeke or Serena hurriedly nodded their heads. But how could Draco listen to them at this time? He had been frightened by Bruce. Bruce was being so deferential to him despite his much higher status. Draco instantly felt ttered and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I think what he said is reasonable. How about this, Old Madam Taylor, you give me an IOU!¡± Draco¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue to Old Madam Taylor and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Draco, don¡¯t¡­¡± Freisa still wanted to say something at this time, but she was intimidated by Draco¡¯s gaze. She saw Draco looking at her contemptuously, and he said with a fierce expression, ¡°What? Are you questioning my authority!?¡± Freisa was immediately frightened to the point that she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. At this time, when the members of the Taylor family saw Draco¡¯s expression, they looked dejected as well. ¡°Hurry up and stop talking nonsense. You¡¯ll be the one to sign it,¡± Draco urged impatiently. Old Madam Taylor had a bitter look on her face. She had a feeling that she had dug her own grave, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to Draco. In desperation, Old Madam Taylor could only get someone to find a pen and paper. With a mournful look on her face, she wrote an IOU for Draco. But at this time, Bruce said yfully, ¡°Draco, this money has been in the Taylor family for so long, so shouldn¡¯t you collect some interest?¡± Upon hearing these words, the members of the Taylor family wanted nothing more than to strangle Bruce to death. ¡°You little brat! Shut up! You have no right to speak here!¡± Zeke couldn¡¯t contain his anger as he berated. Freisa also turned to Bruce and scolded angrily, ¡°You little b*stard, what are you thinking of? Do you want to kill the Taylor family?¡± Just when Zeke and his wife were condemning Bruce, Draco¡¯s expression darkened, and he suddenly said angrily, ¡°Get lost! Who the h*ll are you two to actually dare to¡­¡± Halfway through his words, Draco immediately shivered because he felt an intimidating aura. Soon after, Draco stole a nce at Bruce, and met Bruce¡¯s icy cold gaze directly. He was immediately cowered, and quickly changed his words to, ¡°How dare you shout in front of me!?¡± What!? You guys took so much money from me, so is it that difficult for you to give me some interest? Are you guys unwilling to!? Huh!?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone from the Taylor family immediately shivered. They were unwilling to, but they didn¡¯t dare to refute and felt extremely aggrieved inside. They had no choice because the person standing in front of them was Draco. It was his way or the highway! The helpless Old Madam Taylor could only endure the anguish and write down an IOU of 11 million dors. She didn¡¯t dare to write more and was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it back. She was also afraid that Draco wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if she wrote less. One could imagine how conflicted she was when she wrote the IOU and how much she wanted to strangle Bruce to death. After Draco picked up the IOU, he read it out loud, ¡°11 million dors?¡± After he finished reading, he sneaked a nce at Bruce when no one was paying attention to ask for his opinion. It wasn¡¯t until Draco saw Bruce nodding his head that Draco put away the IOU and said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After that, Draco took the IOU and left the Taylor family. After seeing Draco leave, everyone in the Taylor family couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. But soon, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Bruce again. ¡°Bruce! ! !¡± Old Madam Taylor¡¯s face fell as she spoke with a ferocious expression. One million! Bruce caused the Taylor family to lose an additional million! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were still people from the Richards and Freeman familiesing, Old Madam Taylor really wished that she could make Bruce disappear right now. Old Madam Taylor, who was seething with anger, could only advise herself to endure it. When the people from the Richards and Freeman families came, Bruce would get what he deserved. After some amount of time, people finally came to the Richards family¡¯s vi. The people from the Taylor family, who were originally very afraid of other peopleing to find trouble, now couldn¡¯t wait for them toe to find trouble with Bruce. They couldn¡¯t wait to see Bruce suffer. Freisa couldn¡¯t wait to walk out of the door and personally weed them in. The first to arrive at the Taylor family was Jacob and Graham. At this moment, Jacob was certain that Bruce had deceived Hugo, so he was no longer deferential to him. When he saw Bruce, he had a look of contempt and rage. ¡°Brianne, you are now the general manager of Freeman Co.. Since Mr. Freeman is here, shouldn¡¯t you say a few words?¡± Serena said sarcastically. Jacob nced at Brianne contemptuously. However, before Brianne could say anything, Bruce said first, ¡°Mr. Freeman, are you here to take back the National Flower Company?¡± Jacob nodded arrogantly and said, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m here to chat with you?¡± Graham, who was standing at the side, also said arrogantly, ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and sign this new transfer agreement. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± As he said this, Graham took out a transfer agreement. Although the previous agreement was taken back by Jacob, it had already been used toplete the transfer procedures. The National Flower Company was still nominally owned by Brianne. Therefore, they had to sign another agreement before the National Flower Company could be transferred back to Jacob¡¯s hands. When Brianne heard this, a bitter look appeared on her pretty face. This was her father¡¯spany. She didn¡¯t really want to return it to the Freeman family. However, this was the only way to protect Bruce. She had no other choice. Just as Brianne was hesitating, Serena¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°Brianne! What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and sign it! What sort of general manager are you!?¡± Seeing this, Freisa also added fuel to the mes by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to return Mr. Freeman¡¯spany. Why are you so shameless?¡± Old Madam Taylor also immediately urged, ¡°Brianne! Hurry up and sign it! Don¡¯t dy Mr. Freeman¡¯s time!¡± Chapter 93 - Remember to Bring the Transfer Agreement to Beg Me!

Chapter 93: Remember to Bring the Transfer Agreement to Beg Me!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sign it? Brianne pursed her lips with her pretty face revealing an extremely conflicted expression. At this moment, Shauna slowly walked to her side and said, ¡°Brianne, sign it first. In the future, I will think of a way to help you get it back.¡± Brianne, who had a bitter expression on her face, looked at Bruce helplessly after hearing these words to ask for his opinion. At this moment, Bruce, who had been silent all this while, slowly stood up and walked directly to Graham to take the transfer contract in his hand. ¡°Are you sure you want my sister to sign it?!¡± Bruce looked at Jacob with an amused expression. Jacob sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? This was mypany to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for you, would mypany have been scammed by you?¡± Bruce silently shook his head when he heard this. An indifferent expression appeared on his face. ¡°Remember what I said today. The next time youe to see me, remember to bring the transfer agreement of Freeman Co. to beg me.¡± Pfft! Graham and his son immediately burst intoughter. It was as if they had heard some sort of joke. Theyughed until they started shaking. ¡°Did they teach you how to brag in prison? I¡¯m dying ofughter. I¡¯ll bring Freeman Co.¡¯s agreement to beg you? Who do you think you are?¡± Fabianughed wildly. ¡°Director Freeman, look at this fellow¡¯s face. Those who don¡¯t know would think that his father is Hugo. In my opinion, someone like him should be taught a lesson. Otherwise, he would get too big for his britches!¡± Graham suggested in a harsh manner. Jacob nodded with a look of agreement when he heard that, especially when he recalled the aggrieved look he had when he was threatened by Bruce at the auction venue that day, and rage boiled up inside him. At this moment, Brianne, who saw that the situation was about to go out of control, hurriedly walked to Bruce¡¯s side and snatched the transfer agreement from Bruce¡¯s hands. ¡°Bruce, forget it. Don¡¯t argue with them,¡± Brianne advised bitterly. She didn¡¯t want to see Bruce being bullied by them because of her. Therefore, Brianne no longer hesitated and directly signed her name on the transfer agreement. After signing it, Brianne took the contract and handed it to Jacob without hesitation. She said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve signed the agreement. Are you satisfied now? Can you leave?¡± Satisfied? Leave? After hearing Brianne¡¯s words, Jacob sneered and put away the transfer agreement with a yful look. ¡°You want to dismiss me just like that? Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°Previously, you two siblings made a scene at my auction and caused me to lose the opportunity to cooperate with Hugo Group. ¡°Don¡¯t I have to settle this score?¡± ¡°You two!¡± Brianne was suddenly at a loss for words. At this moment, Graham and his son also said in a derisive tone, ¡°Us? What about us? Are you questioning Mr. Freeman¡¯s authority? ¡°Don¡¯t you see the current situation of the Taylor family? In your current state, you actually dare to disobey Mr. Freeman¡¯s words? ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡± As he said this, Fabian raised his palm to hit Brianne. However, just as his hand was about tond, he was forcefully stopped by someone. A loud sound rang out. Before Fabian could react, he was shocked to discover that his entire body had actually been sent flying. Fabian trembled violently. By the time he reacted, his entire body had alreadynded heavily on the ground in the courtyard of the vi. Ah! ! ! Fabian let out a blood-curdling scream. He felt as if all the bones in his body had fallen apart. His vision darkened and he fainted. This.. Graham was furious when he saw this scene. He immediately wanted to help his son get justice, but he was forced back by Bruce¡¯s gaze. Immediately after, Bruce slowly walked up to Jacob with an indifferent expression. He looked at him with a contemptuous look in his eyes. Jacob met Bruce¡¯s gaze and was so scared that he couldn¡¯t sit still. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°You... you... What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t do anything rash. If... If you hit me, even the Taylor family won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± ¡°Why do I need the Taylor family to protect me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bruce¡¯s hand grabbed onto Jacob¡¯s neck and lifted him up. Jacob¡¯s face suddenly tensed up in apprehension and he was trembling non-stop in terror. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me...¡± At this moment, Jacob was truly afraid. He felt that his life was in Bruce¡¯s hands and that he could be decapitated at any time. He didn¡¯t want to die, so he could only desperately beg for mercy. His arrogant attitude just now was reced by fear and uneasiness. ¡°Take your things and get lost!¡± Bruce had an indifferent expression on his face as he spoke. Then, he threw Jacob out. Another loud sound rang out. At this moment, everyone in the Taylor family looked at Bruce as if they were looking at the grim reaper. They didn¡¯t dare to approach him. Gulp! Graham, who was the only one left at the scene, couldn¡¯t help but swallow when he saw this scene. His heart was in his throat. In the next moment, Bruce¡¯s gaze slowlynded on him. Graham¡¯s heart trembled. Just one nce was enough to make his hair stand on end. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll scram. I¡¯ll scram immediately.¡± After saying that, Graham left the Taylor family quickly. He didn¡¯t even dare to look back. After Graham left, the entire Taylor family was silent for a long while before everyone came back to their senses. Serena¡¯s expression was cold as ice. She was the first to speak, ¡°Grandma, the Taylor family will be dead meat this time! The Freeman family definitely won¡¯t let us off the hook!¡± ¡°And... and the Richards family. What if this brat also beats up the Richards familyter? Wouldn¡¯t that be... ?¡± Freisa couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. They would all be doomed. Although Bruce was the one who beat him up, the Freeman family wouldn¡¯t care about that. They only knew that Bruce was the adopted son of the Taylor family, a member of the Taylor family, and that he beat them up in the Taylor family. Thinking of this, the members of the Taylor family started to regret calling Bruce back. If they didn¡¯t call him back, there might have been a way to redeem the situation. However, this guy was a troublemaker. He beat them up and made things worse. What a scourge! Old Madam Taylor was distressed, but she didn¡¯t dare to openly challenge Bruce. She could only look at Brianne fiercely and said arrogantly, ¡°Brianne! Can you keep him in check!? Do you really want to see him bring the Taylor family to eternal damnation? Only then will you be satisfied!? Don¡¯t forget, you are a member of the Taylor family. Your father was also a member of the Taylor family. If the Taylor family were to fall, would you be able to face your father and the ancestors of the Taylor family!?¡± At this moment, an uninvited guest¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Where are the members of the Taylor family? Are they all dead!? Hurry up and hand over my wife!?¡± It was Mark Richards! When she heard this voice, Brianne frowned.. A chubby figure appeared in her mind and her expression instantly became serious. Chapter 94 - Brianne Is the Daughter-in-law of the Richards Family?

Chapter 94: Brianne Is the Daughter-inw of the Richards Family?

Porta, Taylor family. Albert and his son entered the Taylor family cockily. They didn¡¯t take the members of the Taylor family seriously at all. ¡°Yo! Everyone is here. Are we having a meeting?¡± Mark sneered and mocked. Soon after, his lustful gazended on Brianne. When Brianne met his gaze, her pretty face was immediately covered with a trace of disgust. At this moment, everyone from the Taylor family showed a fawning expression when they saw the father and son of the Richards family. ¡°Quickly take a seat. Quickly take a seat.¡± Old Madam Taylor smiled apologetically and hurriedly called out to the two of them. Then, she looked at Brianne and said in an authoritative tone, ¡°Brianne! Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to invite the two of them to take a seat?¡± Brianne showed a very disgusted expression. She was about to stand up, but was pulled back by Bruce. When the Taylor family members saw this scene, hatred instantly appeared on their faces. Freisa immediately reprimanded, ¡°Bruce! What are you doing!? Brianne is the daughter-inw of the Richards family. She can¡¯t even attend to her husband and her father-inw? Do you have any sense of respect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As your older sister, I can¡¯t even stand it anymore. Brianne, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve turned a deaf ear to the virtues that the Taylor family taught you. What a disgrace!¡± Serena scoffed. After hearing this, the father and son of the Richards family became even more arrogant. They looked at Bruce and Brianne with disdain, as if Brianne didn¡¯t serve them, they wouldn¡¯t take their seats. Seeing this, Old Madam Taylor quickly came out to mediate and said, ¡°Mr. Richards, please don¡¯t me her. Brianne wasn¡¯t like this in the past. It¡¯s all Bruce¡¯s fault. You should bring her back today and discipline her for the Taylor family.¡± After she heard Old Madam Taylor¡¯s words, Brianne¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. At this moment, Shauna really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she opened her mouth to defend Brianne and said, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t what happened before already in the past? You know, Brianne didn¡¯t want to marry into the Richards family at all. Moreover, the Richards family also came to apologize!¡± ¡°Shauna! Shut up!¡± Shauna had just finished speaking when Old Madam Taylor mercilessly scolded her. At this moment, the Richards family¡¯s father and son sneered and also said, ¡°Previously, we were deceived by this kid. If I had known that this kid was such a person, would I have allowed him to snatch my wife away?¡± When Mark said this, his face was full of disdain and even a sense of contempt. After the Taylor family members heard this, not only didn¡¯t they speak up for Brianne, but Freisa also added fuel to the mes by saying, ¡°See, I already said that this kid only knows how to bluff. Now, someone is calling his bluff! Did he really think that he is still the chairman of Zane Co.? He should get a reality check. If he were to go to Zane Co now, they would beat him to death? Tsk!¡± After Freisa said this, she didn¡¯t forget to look at Shauna arrogantly. Her eyes were filled with provocation. Shauna was so angry that her face flushed, but she still defended firmly, ¡°Mom! The Taylor family has already sacrificed Brianne once. You¡¯re basically selling her out by doing this. It¡¯s already bad enough that you did it once, but do you want to do it again?¡± When they heard this, the entire Taylor family fell silent. In the entire Taylor family, probably only Shauna have the gutsd to say this. At this moment, the Richards family¡¯s father and son¡¯s expressions darkened. Mark even scolded bluntly, ¡°When did you have the right to meddle between me and my wife!?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shauna, who was burning with anger, suddenly turned her head and reprimanded Mark, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be targeted by the Torres family, both of you better behave yourselves today!¡± Torres family? When the Richards family¡¯s father and son heard this name, their expressions froze and fear appeared on their faces. However, Mark quickly recalled Darius¡¯s behavior towards Shauna at the wedding and his expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Torres family? Do you think you are qualified to mention the Torres family? You are just Damien¡¯s mistress. Do you think you have the right to say such words?¡± Mark scoffed. ¡°You!¡± Shauna was so angry that she was speechless. At this moment, Freisa took the opportunity to add fuel to the mes by saying, ¡°You see, everyone knows about your scandal. You still have the guts to use the Torres family as an excuse? Do you really think that the Torres family will listen to a nobody like you? How ridiculous!¡± Serena also said pretentiously, ¡°Auntie, you haven¡¯t even dealt with your own mess yet, yet you want to butt in other people¡¯s affairs? ¡°I advise you to stop being so nosy. Don¡¯t let the Torres family know that you, a nobody, actually have the guts to exploit the Torres family¡¯s name. ¡°When that timees, you not being to marry into the family will be a trivial matter, but implicating the Taylor family will be a big matter!¡± Shauna¡¯s eyes instantly turned red when she heard this. Were these really her family members? ¡°Auntie¡­¡± At this moment, Brianne really couldn¡¯t bear to see Shauna suffer in order to defend herself. However, just as she was about to speak, Shauna shook her head at her. Then, she said with a firm expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I won¡¯t let them take you away today!¡± After saying this, Shauna took out her phone and found Damien¡¯s number. She said righteously, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a member of the Torres family, with my rtionship with the Torres family, do you think it¡¯s difficult to destroy the Richards family?¡± Huh? When the Richards family¡¯s father and son heard this, their expressions froze and instantly turned gloomy. They frowned and red at Shauna fearfully. Indeed, although Shauna was a mistress in the Torres family, no matter what, she was still Damien¡¯s woman. If Damien really stood on her side, then the Richards family definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Torres family. When they thought of this, the father and son¡¯s expressions were gloomy. At this moment, Shauna had already dialed Damien¡¯s number. Moreover, she had even turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Hello¡­ Hello, Mr. Torres.¡± The moment the call was picked up, Shauna¡¯s tone of voice also became anxious. However, when she thought of Brianne, she once again became firm. ¡°Yes!¡± On the other end of the phone, there was only a simple reply. However, even such a simple reply was enough to cause everyone present to be on the edge. This was especially so for the Richards family¡¯s father and son. They were even prepared to escape. Their hearts were already hanging in their throats. Seeing this, Shauna took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Mr. Torres, my niece has encountered some trouble. I would like to ask you for a favor. All this while, I have never asked you for anything. However, this time, I really want you to help Brianne and Bruce.¡± After saying this, Shauna looked at her phone with an uneasy expression and waited for the reply from the other end of the phone. At this moment, everyone was watching attentively. As they waited, time seemed to have stopped. However, after a few seconds, there was still no movement from the phone. At this moment, Shauna couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just when Shauna was starting to feel uneasy, a childish voice suddenly came from the phone, ¡°Hahaha¡­ I told you that this shameless b * tch would definitely call. Look, look, it¡¯s really her. Really¡­¡± Darius!? When Shauna heard this voice, she was stunned, as if she had been struck by lightning! Chapter 95 - I Can Ruin the Richards Family Instantly

Chapter 95: I Can Ruin the Richards Family Instantly

Why was it Darius? Shauna was petrified on the spot. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. At this moment, everyone in the Taylor family, as well as the father and son of the Richards family, were looking at her with a mocking gaze. However, at this moment, Shauna wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about other people¡¯s opinions. She only hoped that Damien could help Brianne this time. Therefore, after much consideration, Shauna still braced herself and said, ¡°Darius, is your father around? Can you let your father answer the phone?¡± Shauna¡¯s tone was very gentle. It even gave off a sense of diffidence. At this moment, Darius¡¯s mocking voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°My father? My father is right next to me. Oh, by the way, my grandfather is also here. ¡°You b * tch, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me. I just finished saying that you would definitely try to curry favor with the Torres family when your phone call came in. As expected of you, you shameless b * tch!¡± When she heard these unpleasant words, Shauna¡¯s face fell and she looked dejected. However, the person on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t stop mocking because of this. Darius continued to mock, ¡°You want the Torres family to help you? Dream on. Don¡¯t even think about trying to curry favor with the Torres family in this lifetime! ¡°My grandfather told me to warn you. Don¡¯t use the Torres family¡¯s name to cause trouble outside. You have nothing to do with the Torres family! ¡°Just mind your own business. You¡¯re actually meddling in other people¡¯s business? You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Beep beep beep.. After Darius mocked Shauna, he hung up the phone directly. He didn¡¯t give Shauna any chance to exin. After hearing these insulting words, Shauna instantly became crestfallen. When Serena saw her downtrodden state, she immediately said sarcastically, ¡°Auntie, why are you doing this? See, you¡¯re just asking for trouble. Darius is right. You¡¯re not a member of the Torres family and have nothing to do with them! ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you embarrassed yourself, but you even dragged the Taylor family along with you. ¡°I¡¯ve advised you long before to deal with your own mess first, but you just didn¡¯t listen. Why do you have to be so nosy? You should get a reality check!¡± Freisa also said mercilessly, ¡°Are you satisfied now? It¡¯s going to be difficult for you to enter the Torres family in the future. Is it worth it for this brat and this wretched girl? Hehe¡­¡± Freisa and her daughter¡¯s words broke Shauna¡¯s heart. She stood silently on the spot. She seemed as if she had been drained of her strength, and she instantly became dejected. At this moment, Bruce stood up silently. When Brianne saw this, she followed closely behind him. They silently stood with Shauna. ¡°Aunt, I will remember your good intentions. However, I really don¡¯t give a hoot about the Richards family,¡± Bruce said indifferently. At this moment, he had an indifferent expression on his face. When he said this, it was as if he was talking about a trivial matter. When Freisa and her daughter heard this, they immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Bruce, at this point in time, do you think that anyone will believe in your bragging? You just finished your sentence in prison, yet you say that you don¡¯t care about the Richards family? Do you have the ability to? Who do you think you are? There are many people in this world who can brag, but is it useful? No matter how good you are at bragging, are you rich? How ridiculous,¡± Freisa said sarcastically. Serena continued to mock him, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you well, I would have believed you. If you don¡¯t know your ce, just take a look at yourself in the mirror. Stop bragging. You¡¯ll bring shame to the Taylor family and drag us down with you!¡± In the face of their taunts, Bruce¡¯s expression remained unperturbed and he wasn¡¯t affected at all. Then, he said with an indifferent expression, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me because the world you see is different from mine. I can ruin the Richards family in an instant. Even the Torres family and Zane Co., which you guys are intimidated by, can be destroyed by me in an instant. As long as I want to, I can destroy them in an instant!¡± When Bruce said this, not only did he look aloof, but he also exuded a strong sense of confidence. It was as if everything was under his control. However, it was clear that the Taylor family didn¡¯t take his words to heart. They only felt that he was stubbornly unwilling to admit that he was a good-for-nothing. ¡°Bruce! Shut up! Do you know what kind of disaster your words will bring to the Taylor family if this gets out?? Do you think that you haven¡¯t caused us enough trouble?! B*stard!!¡± Old Madam Taylor roared in exasperation. However, Bruce still had a stubborn look on his face. This infuriated Old Madam Taylor so much that she wished she could sew his mouth shut. At this moment, the Richards family father and son had clearly lost their patience. Mark impatiently urged, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here! Hurry up and hand over my wife. Otherwise, the Richards family will make the Taylor family suffer!¡± Compared to Bruce¡¯s words, Mark¡¯s words were a greater threat to the Taylor family. At this moment, the Taylor family members couldn¡¯t help but tremble. After hearing this, Old Madam Taylor hurriedly shot a nce at Brianne and coldly reprimanded, ¡°Brianne! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and go back with Mark! You are a member of the Richards family. You have your own family. Why are you still sticking around in the Taylor family!? After marrying into the Richards family, you have to abide by the Richards family¡¯s rules. Yet, you are still messing around with this rascal here. What exactly are you trying to do!?¡± Seeing this, Freisa also took the opportunity to ridicule, ¡°That¡¯s right. Shauna is already embarrassing enough for the Taylor family. And now there¡¯s a wretched girl like you. How will the Taylor family be able to hold our heads up?¡± When Brianne heard this, her eyes instantly turned red. They were clearly pressuring her. Howe it was her fault in the end? How could they pressure her so self-righteously? Could it be that the Taylor family¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t human? Brianne looked dejected. She felt so wronged that tears were about to fall. ¡°Grandma, is the daughter of the Taylor family not human?¡± When Old Madam Taylor heard this, her expression immediately darkened. She scolded angrily, ¡°B * Stard! How dare you talk like that? Let me tell you, you have been married off long ago. Today, no matter what, you have to go back with Mark. Otherwise, the Taylor family will treat it as if Keith has never existed! And you, Brianne! Get lost!¡± With a bang, the furious Old Madam Taylor tapped the floor with her walking stick. ¡°Grandma, you!¡± Brianne¡¯s expression was ashen, and her tears finally couldn¡¯t help but fall down. Chapter 96

Chapter 96: I Will Make Her the Happiest Woman in the World!

Brianne was heartbroken. She had never felt so hopeless and helpless before. She really wanted to be with Bruce for the rest of her life. She really wanted to be able to help Bruce. However, not to mention the gigantic Zane Co., but she didn¡¯t even have the ability to deal with the Richards family. Thinking of this, Brianne med herself. She felt that it was her own ipetence that caused Bruce to face this kind of situation. However, at this moment, a sturdy hand slowly held her hand. It was like a lighthouse giving her endless hope in the dark sea. ¡°Bruce!¡± Brianne looked at Bruce. At this moment, Bruce looked so warm that he alleviated her anxiety somewhat. After holding Brianne¡¯s hand, Bruce slowly walked to Mark. ¡°You? You want to touch my sister?!¡± Bruce held Brianne with one hand and lifted Mark up with the other. Then, he shouted angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡± The 200-pound Mark rolled out of the Taylor family like a rubber ball. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Albert was furious when he saw his son getting beaten up. However, when he raised his head, he met Bruce¡¯s intimidating gaze. Albert was immediately cowered and said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do? You¡­ Don¡¯t do anything reckless! I¡¯m warning you! Hitting someone is against thew and you will go to jail!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be like your son, then get out!¡± Bruce said indifferently. Albert was intimidated. He couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. Then, he red at Bruce with a face full of resentment. As he stepped back, he said, ¡°You¡­ Just you wait! ¡°My Richards family won¡¯t let this matter go just like that. Just you wait. All of you wait! ¡°You¡¯re finished. The Taylor family is finished!¡± As he spoke, Albert ran out without turning his head back. He supported the chubby Mark with great difficulty and fled in panic. After Albert escaped, the entire Taylor family was enveloped in an extremely heavy atmosphere. The Freeman family and the Richards family had all been beaten up by Bruce! Not only was nothing solved today, but they had also thoroughly offended these two families. What should they do now? ¡°B*stard! B*stard! B*stard! Did the Taylor family owe you in our previous life!? Why did you harm the Taylor family this way!? You¡¯re being ungrateful by doing this to the family that raised you! ¡°What a sin!! What a sin!¡± Old Madam Taylor was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She kept tapping her walking stick on the ground as she red at Bruce in rage. ¡°Brianne! Are you satisfied? Your brother haspletely forced the Taylor family into a dead end!¡± Serena reprimanded her harshly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. We should have chased this wretched girl and this brat out as soon as possible. Now, all h*ll has broke loose!¡± Who can bear the anger of the Freeman family and the Richards family? Everyone in the Taylor family will have to suffer along with them!¡± Freisa scolded aggressively. Old Madam Taylor continued to scold her bitterly, ¡°Idiot! Idiot! Brianne, why are you so muddle-headed? You¡¯re lucky that the Richards family has taken a fancy to you! Do you know how much benefits you can get if you marry into the Richards family? How much help can you bring to the Taylor family? Now, all of this has been ruined because you brought this brat back! Who would dare to marry you in the future?¡± After Brianne heard this, she didn¡¯t say a word. She only silently held Bruce¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll marry her!¡± At this moment, Bruce¡¯s powerful voice sounded again. When he said this, he looked extremely determined. At this moment, the entire Taylor family fell silent. For a few seconds, no one spoke again. ¡°Bruce!¡± Brianne looked at Bruce with a face full of emotion. Her eyes were already filled with tears and mixed feelings instantly surged into her heart. The past shed through her mind. She still remembered how sad she was when she heard that Bruce and Peggy were engaged. At that moment, she felt as if her world had copsed. The brother that belonged to her, the lover that belonged to her, had quietly gotten engaged to someone else without even saying goodbye. On the night of Bruce¡¯s engagement with Peggy, she had cried. She didn¡¯t even dare to appear at the engagement ceremony because she was afraid that she would break down. At this moment, these simple words made Brianne feel like a lifetime had passed. It was as if something she had lost had returned to her side. She was touched, pleasantly surprised, and filled with many emotions. At this moment, Bruce¡¯s grasp on her hand increased a little, as if he was giving her some kind of strength to support her. After that, she heard Bruce slowly say, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault back then. I let you down. This time, I will definitely make you the happiest woman in the world. ¡°No matter what, we won¡¯t be separated. Even if we be enemies with the entire world, I will always protect you. I won¡¯t let you suffer any more grievances.¡± Upon hearing Bruce¡¯s heartfelt confession, Brianne cried once again. However, in the past, she cried tears of anguish. At this moment, she cried tears of joy. ¡°Are you willing to be with me?¡± Bruce said affectionately. Brianne was touched and nodded. However, at this moment, Old Madam Taylor mmed her walking stick on the ground and objected, ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree! Brianne is the daughter-inw of the Richards family! She is the daughter of the Taylor family! She definitely can¡¯t be with a b * stard like you! Don¡¯t even think about it! Don¡¯t even think about it!! ! Cough Cough Cough!! !¡± Bruce took a deep breath and a frosty look instantly appeared on his face. Seeing this, Brianne hurriedly grabbed his hand and shook her head to indicate to him not to be impulsive. At this time, Freisa and Serena walk to Old Madam Taylor and pretend to try to calm her down. But when they turned their heads, Serena said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t lower yourself to their level. Don¡¯t get angry over them. The Richards family won¡¯t let him off the hook anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Freisa sneered, and then she nced at Bruce contemptuously as she said, ¡°You just came back from prison, so stop bragging. You actually want Brianne to be the happiest woman in the world despite having no money?! In my opinion, she will be the most unlucky woman in the world with you. Someone like you wants topete with the Richards family? Can you outmatch them? You¡¯re no match against Mark!¡± Chapter 97

Chapter 97: Wedding the Whole City Will Pay Attention To!

He was no match against Mark? After Bruce heard this, he smiled and said indifferently, ¡°You will never understand my power. You treat me as a good-for-nothing, but in my eyes, aren¡¯t you also a bunch of good-for-nothings? ¡°None of you want to make any progress and all you guys think about is riding on someone¡¯s coattails. If you have the time, you might as well make two more business trips. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m right?¡± Upon hearing this, the Taylor family members instantly felt a burning sensation on their faces, as if they had been pped by someone. In the next moment, the Taylor family members, whose expressions had changed from embarrassment to anger, immediately shot Bruce an enraged look. ¡°You are an outsider. What right do you have toment on our Taylor family?¡± Freisa scolded in a flustered manner. Bruce gave her an indifferent look. Then, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Then what right do you have toment on me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Freisa¡¯s face immediately flushed from the rebuke. She was unable to say a single word and she was overwhelmed with a feeling of ipetence and fury. ¡°Kick him out! Kick him out! Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± At this moment, old Mrs. Taylor¡¯s voice sounded again. There was a sense of feebleness amidst her anger, as if she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. When the Taylor family members saw this, afraid that something would happen to her, they hurriedly surrounded her. When Shauna saw this, she hurriedly walked in front of Bruce and Brianne. She tried to persuade them, ¡°Bruce, Brianne, why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll inform you if anything happens. I¡¯m afraid that if you continue to stay here, Old Madam¡­¡± Shauna wanted to say something, but she hesitated and stopped short of saying it. Although she didn¡¯t approve of the Taylor family¡¯s actions, Old Madam Taylor was her mother after all. Bruce and Brianne were like ferocious beasts to Old Madam Taylor. If she really couldn¡¯t catch her breath, the consequences would be disastrous. Therefore, Shauna¡¯s idea was to let them leave first. After Brianne saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but persuade him, ¡°Bruce, why don¡¯t we listen to Aunt? We should go back first.¡± Upon hearing this, Bruce silently nodded and didn¡¯t make things difficult for Old Madam Taylor. Although he and the Taylor family were like nemeses, he didn¡¯t want to see Old Madam Taylor die because of this matter. Otherwise, he would be letting down his dead foster father. Thinking of this, Bruce temporarily left the Taylor family with Brianne. .. After returning to the hotel, Brianne still had a worried expression on her face. She looked a little out of sorts. Too many things had happened today and it was difficult for her to process for the time being. ¡°Bruce, is grandma going to be okay? The Jacob family and the Richards family won¡¯te looking for trouble with you, right? Why don¡¯t you listen to me and keep a low profile for a while? When everything dies down, you cane back, or you can simply note back. The Hugo Group won¡¯t let you off the hook,¡± Brianne said worriedly. When she thought of the mighty Hugo Group, Brianne couldn¡¯t help feeling worried for Bruce. ording to her guess, her father¡¯s tragic death back then was most likely caused by the people in the Hugo Group because he had found clues that Bruce had been framed back then. However, she couldn¡¯t tell Bruce this. She was really afraid that he would impulsively go and confront the Hugo Group. If that happened, Bruce might follow in her father¡¯s footsteps and get killed. When Bruce heard her words, a warm feeling flowed through his heart. He immediatelyforted her gently, ¡°Silly girl, nothing will happen to you. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t let you suffer any more grievances. One day, you will find out that the Jacob family and the Richards family are nothing in front of me. I can even take back the Hugo Group anytime I want. ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t I just say that I want to make you the happiest woman in the world? I haven¡¯t married you yet, so how can I bear to leave?¡± Brianne smiled bitterly. She knew that Bruce said those things because he didn¡¯t want her to worry. Previously, he could use the Hugo Group to scare the Jacob family and the Richards family. But now, the Hugo Group had already ordered him to be banned. What else could he do? When she thought of this, the bitter feeling in Brianne¡¯s heart intensified. However, she didn¡¯t want to hurt Bruce¡¯s feelings. After all, she knew that Bruce did all of this for her. ¡°Alright, silly girl. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I am very safe. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just ordered a meal for you at the hotel. After you finish eating, you should rest well. I have an appointment with someone. I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯lle back for dinner with you tonight,¡± Bruceforted her once again. A forced smile appeared on Brianne¡¯s beautiful face that was filled with worry. She nodded her head obediently. Afterforting Brianne, Bruce went downstairs directly. The people he had an appointment with were none other than Kirin and Howard. With the support of Hugo, Southern Dart, and Northern Paul, Howard was now a big shot everywhere. Many people in Porta wanted to curry favor with him. However, Howard obeyed Bruce¡¯s instructions. He kept a low profile and wouldn¡¯t show his face in public easily. Therefore, many people in Porta had only heard of him. However, not many people knew him. They didn¡¯t know that Bruce was the real big shot behind him! The reason Bruce called Howard over wasn¡¯t only to get rid of the Jacob family and the Richards family, but also to help him prepare for his wedding with Brianne. Wedding!? When Kirin and Howard heard this news, they were shocked and immediately became excited. ¡°Mr. White¡¯s wedding is something of utmost importance! Bruce¡­¡± Kirin was excited, but he was immediately intimidated by Bruce¡¯s look. Kirin quickly reacted and knew that he almost let the cat out of the bag, so he said embarrassedly, ¡°What I mean is, your wedding can¡¯t be sloppily prepared. It must be grand and as lively as possible!¡± Howard, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, also echoed excitedly, ¡°Yes, Bruce¡¯s wedding must be a big one! I¡¯ll go and contact Hugo and the others now! I will definitely make your wedding with Miss Taylor beautiful! I won¡¯t let you and Miss Taylor down!¡± Bruce nodded. Indeed, in his life, he owed Brianne too much. He had to make her the happiest woman in the world. He was going to prepare a wedding that the whole city would pay attention to. He wanted everyone in Porta to witness her happiness. He wanted everyone to know that Brianne was his wife! As for the Richards family and the Jacob family, they repeatedly tried to challenge his patience. Since that was the case, he would fulfill their wishes and make them disappearpletely! When he thought of this, Bruce¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold and he said indifferently, ¡°Fatso, get ready to take over the Richards family and the Jacob family¡¯s businesses! As for whoever dares to stop us, let Draco and Rica deal with them!¡± Chapter 98

Chapter 98: The Richards Family and the Freeman Family¡¯s Doom!

¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go and prepare immediately!¡± Upon receiving Bruce¡¯s order, Howard immediately began to take action. The first thing he did was to contact Rica and Hugo. Not long after, the two of them began to take action separately. This night was destined to be a sleepless night for various prominent families. First, on the Freeman family¡¯s side, Hugo made a phone call and directly cut off all the business cooperation and loan sources of the Freeman family. Jacob, who was originally enjoying service in a private club, didn¡¯t even bother to change his clothes. He wore the bathrobe of the club and rushed back to thepany. At this moment, all the employees of Freeman Co. were called back overnight to deal with the mess that suddenly appeared. ¡°What? Mr. Jones, you want to cancel the cooperation too? No, let¡¯s talk it out, alright¡­ Hello? Hello? Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Jenkins, didn¡¯t we already discuss the loan? Why did it suddenly¡­ Hello? Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Jenkins¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Hunter, what¡¯s going on? Our goods have always been fine. How could there be contraband? This¡­¡± In less than two hours, all the industries under Freeman Co. were in a state of paralysis. All the executives were busy looking for favors and connections everywhere. But without exception, none of them were useful! All the people who were rted to Freeman Co. seemed to have made an agreement. No matter how much Freeman Co. begged and fawned on them, they were useless. ¡°Who did I offend? !¡± Jacob flew into a rage. He reprimanded all the senior executives one by one. But even if he reprimanded all the senior executives and employees of Freeman Co., it still wouldn¡¯t change the fate of Freeman Co.. It was over.. Jacob copsed on the ground. His face was covered in cold sweat. He felt as if he could foretell the scene where Freeman Co. would file for bankruptcy the next morning. When that time came, the court woulde to seal it up, and the suppliers woulde to collect the debt.. What should he do? What should he do? ! ! Jacob was in a terrible state. He even had the thought of jumping off a building. ¡°Are you all blind? Did you offend someone? ! All of you, think about it carefully. Did you offend anyone? ! ! Quick! Think about it! ! !¡± Jacob was flustered and exasperated as he roared at the employees. At this moment, a loud and clear voice suddenly rang out from the entrance of Freeman Co.. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. The one who is blind is you!¡± When he heard this voice, Jacob¡¯s entire body trembled. Cold sweat flowed on his forehead and he instantly became terrified. Jacob quickly turned around and put a fawning look on his face. He said respectfully and fearfully, ¡°Mr. Samson, why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Hugo and his men strode in. When they saw Jacob¡¯s servile look, they immediately sneered. ¡°Why am I here? You actually have the guts to ask? How dare you ignore my words? ! Huh? !¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even order you around anymore, can I? How dare you bring your men to cause trouble for Mr. White? Jacob, you are quite gutsy! You are quite gutsy!¡± ¡°How dare you send yourself to someone that even I, Hugo, don¡¯t have the guts to provoke?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Hugo was enraged. As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Then, he looked at Hugo and said, ¡°Mr. Samson, Bruce is a liar. Even Zane Co¡­.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Hugo pped Jacob¡¯s face. The p made Jacob so dizzy that he couldn¡¯t tell which direction was which. ¡°Mr. White doesn¡¯t need to do anything to destroy Zane Co.. I, Hugo, will be the first to respond. Do you think you have the right to criticize Mr. White?¡± Hugo said indifferently. Then, Hugo¡¯s sharp eyes swept across everyone present. ¡°From this moment on, Freeman Co. will have a new owner! Tomorrow morning, your new boss wille and take over.¡± ¡°As for you!¡±Hugo¡¯s gaze swept over the apprehensive Jacob. He then said indifferently, ¡°Go kneel in front of Miss Taylor and repent your sins!¡± Jacob waspletely devastated. Wasn¡¯t Bruce just a loser? Wasn¡¯t he just a big fat liar? Why? Why was Hugo so respectful to him? Jacob couldn¡¯t figure it out. He scratched his head but still couldn¡¯t figure out why. At this moment, he could only watch hispany fall into Hugo¡¯s hands. All of this was because he had provoked Bruce. Who was Bruce? Jacob felt extremely aggrieved and resentful. .. And just as Freeman Co. waspletely destroyed, the Richards family was in no better shape. At this moment, Howard and Rica sat in the living room of the Richards family. Rica stood beside Howard humbly, while the Richards family kneeled in front of the two of them in fear and trepidation. ¡°Spare¡­ spare us, Rica, we really don¡¯t know how we offended you. Please spare us this time.¡±Albert whined bitterly. Mark, who weighed more than 200 pounds, was trembling all over. He was so scared that he almost fainted. Rica and her men surrounded the Richards family in an instant. The bodyguards who boasted that they could take on ten people single handedly were weak and powerless in front of Rica. The father and son were kicked out of the bed and couldn¡¯t resist at all. ¡°Spare you? Hehe¡­ I gave you a chance, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t know how to cherish it,¡± Rica said indifferently. This.. Albert and his son looked bitterly at Howard, who even Rica had to treat respectfully. ¡°Sir, I. . . the Richards family don¡¯t have the guts to offend you, you are¡­¡± Albert said with a trembling voice. Howard sneered when he heard that. After this period of training, he was just as intimidating as Rica. At this moment, he looked at Albert and his son indifferently as he said with amusement, ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯t offend me, but you offended my brother!¡± Brother? This time, Albert and his son felt even more aggrieved and were on the brink of tears. ¡°Sir, you¡­ who is your brother? We don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Please let us know how we offended you before we suffer punishment¡­¡± Chapter 99

Chapter 99: My Brother Is Called Bruce!

¡°Do you want to die and understand?¡± When Howard heard this, an indifferent expression once again appeared on his face. He then said word by word, ¡°My big brother is called Bruce!¡± When they heard Bruce¡¯s name, Albert and his son were instantly shocked. They then looked at Howard in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ isn¡¯t Bruce a liar? Wasn¡¯t he banned by Zane Co.? How¡­ How could he be your brother?¡± Albert was terrified and looked at Rica. Suddenly, Albert¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he understood. At that moment, Rica walked up to Albert and his son in her high heels and sneered as she said, ¡°Liar? What a joke! In your eyes, a liar is someone who even I don¡¯t dare to provoke. In your eyes, a liar is someone who can destroy Zane Co. at the drop of a hat! Do you still think that he¡¯s a liar? How stupid!¡± After hearing those words, Albert and his sonpletely lost it. Only now did they realize that Bruce wasn¡¯t a liar at all. Rica wasn¡¯t deceived by him either. Instead, she was willingly working for him. How stupid of them! Albert and his son really felt that they were extremely stupid. They even dared to provoke such someone who even Rica had to bow down to. They broke down and couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Albert and his son were just like Jacob. They even had the heart to jump off a building. ¡°Men! Drag these three idiots out and make them kneel in front of Miss Taylor and admit their mistakes!¡± Rica waved her hand and ordered her subordinates to drag Albert and his son out. Just like that, in one night, various wealthy families in Porta were turned topsy turvy. ¡­ On the other side, the Taylor family, who didn¡¯t know anything about what happened to the Freeman family and the Richards family, was currently in a state of panic. During the day, Bruce had offended two people that the Taylor family couldn¡¯t afford to offend. This made the situation of the Taylor family, which was already in deep water, even worse. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor was sitting in the main seat and her expression was grim. In the next moment, she looked directly at Serena. At this moment, Serena rushed to Old Madam Taylor¡¯s side and said, ¡°Grandma, I really have a way. ¡°If it works, not only can our family survive this crisis, but we might even be able to rise to a higher level.¡± After she heard these words, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s gloomy expression finally eased up a little, but she still said sulkily, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it. If you have something to say, say it quickly!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Serena wanted to say something, but she hesitated and nced at Shauna. Seeing this, Old Madam Taylor immediately chased Shauna back to her room and said, ¡°Shauna, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You should go rest first.¡± Shauna frowned. She knew that they had something to hide from her, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to say anything, so she obediently returned to her room. After making sure that Shauna had left, Serena said with a fawning expression, ¡°Grandma, do you still remember a young man named Aaron Lucas who came to our house before? He recently returned from abroad!¡± Aaron Lucas? Old Madam Taylor pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°That young man who pursued Brianne back then? Why did you suddenly mention him?¡± Serena smiled knowingly and continued to say, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know this, but Aaron is the heir of one of the most wealthy families in Porta.¡± The heir of one of the most wealthy families in Porta? After hearing these words, Old Madam Taylor¡¯s expression changed and a look of shock quickly appeared on her face. The Lucas family was a genuine noble family, and it was one of the oldest noble families among the upper ss families of Porta. It had been established in Porta for decades. It was rumored that Lucas Sr. was the chief instructor of the Flying Tiger Guards of the Martial Division. Many elites of the Flying Tiger Guards had received his guidance. After Lucas Sr. retired, he even established Lucas Co., which was at its peak. Many bigwigs of Porta had to defer to the Lucas family. Even Hugo, the richest man in Porta, had to address Lucas Sr. respectfully when he saw him. ¡°Grandma, Aaron was very infatuated with Brianne back then. If the Lucas family hadn¡¯t let him go abroad to further his studies, he would have been the son-inw of our family. How could Bruce have a chance?¡± Serena fueled the mes. Actually, when Aaron came to the Taylor family back then, she already knew his identity. It was just that at that time, Serena wanted to steal his attention away from Brianne, so she pretended not to know anything. Unfortunately,ter on, even though she took the initiative to deliver herself to him, Aaron didn¡¯t take a liking to her, so she could only give up. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t stand Bruce¡¯s smug look, Serena wouldn¡¯t have revealed this secret and let that wretched girl, Brianne, have it all for nothing. After she heard Serena¡¯s words, a shrewd glint shed across Old Madam Taylor¡¯s eyes, as if she had already seen through everything. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on these matters. Instead, she should think about how to bring Aaron and Brianne together and get Aaron to help the Taylor family out of their predicament. Another crucial point was whether Aaron still had feelings for Brianne after so many years. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Aaron out now to see if he¡¯s interested,¡± Serena said. Old Madam Taylor nodded and said, ¡°This must be done quickly. If he still has feelings for Brianne, then when necessary, we can get him to help us. Do you understand?¡± Serena understood and immediately went to contact Aaron. .. The next morning, Serena met Aaron directly at a nearby coffee shop. Aaron indeed looked like a gentleman. Moreover, he was young and promising. Very few women could resist his charm. However, in Aaron¡¯s heart, there had always been someone that he couldn¡¯t woo, and that was Brianne! Back then, he had spent a lot of effort on Brianne and pursued her for more than half a year, but he still couldn¡¯t woo her. This bruised his ego somewhat. This time, when he returned to the country, he had thought of ways to win Brianne over. But he didn¡¯t expect that the moment he returned to the country, an opportunity woulde knocking on his door. Coincidentally, the Taylor family was in a precarious situation. This time, no matter what, he had to take down Brianne, this b*tch who yed hard to get! ¡°Brianne! I¡¯m waiting to see you beg for mercy under my crotch!¡±Aaron sneered. His eyes looked venomous and emitted a terrifying light. Not long after, Serena appeared in front of Aaron. In order to meet Aaron, she had obviously dressed to the nines. Unfortunately, Aaron acted the same as before. He didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Tell me, you said you have a way to help me deal with Briannest night. What is it?¡±Aaron said arrogantly, as if he didn¡¯t give a hoot about Serena. Serena looked disappointed, but she quickly recovered and said, ¡°I can help you ask her out. When the timees, spike her drink, and then¡­¡± Aaron looked satisfied and said slowly, ¡°Then the Taylor family¡­ ?¡± ¡°Mr. Richards, don¡¯t worry. When the timees, the Taylor family will definitely stand on your side and let Brianne marry you!¡± Serena promised. Aaron sneered and looked at Serena as he said, ¡°Marry? Dream on. With Brianne¡¯s status, how can she be my wife? When I¡¯m tired of ying with her, I¡¯ll kick her to the curb.¡± Serena was shocked when she heard that, but she quickly understood. This was perfect. Brianne wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Lucas family, and she wouldn¡¯t steal the limelight from her in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Richards. As long as you can help our family solve the problem, we will definitely send Brianne to your bed,¡± Serena said with a sinister look. When Aaron heard that, he looked at Serena again and said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and make the arrangements!¡± When Serena heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver and left the cafe in fear and trepidation. Not long after, Serena returned to the Taylor family and told Old Madam Taylor about the agreement between him and Aaron. After Old Madam Taylor heard this, not only did she not feel that there was anything wrong with it, but she even looked like she approved of it. After that, Old Madam Taylor personally gave Brianne a call and told Brianne toe back to the Taylor family for dinner alone tomorrow. She had an important client who wanted to see her and could help Bruce solve the problem with Zane Co.. When Brianne heard that, she didn¡¯t suspect anything. Now, as long as she could help Bruce, she was willing to do anything. But she never thought that what awaited her would be a trap set up by the Taylor family! Chapter 100

Chapter 100: Set Up!

Porta, Martyr Club. Just as Brianne had agreed to the Taylor family¡¯s request behind Bruce¡¯s back, Howard and Kirin, who had finished dealing with the Richards and Freeman families, summoned Hugo and the other two. They were called over to prepare for Bruce¡¯s wedding. After all, more people could get more things done. Moreover, if they wanted to have a lively and grand wedding, they couldn¡¯t do without these three. ¡°Kirin, Howard, you called us over in such a hurry. Is there something Mr. White wants us to do?¡± Draco said obsequiously as soon as he arrived at the scene. Looking at Draco¡¯s obsequious look, Rica and Hugo couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes and their faces were filled with disdain. ¡°Mr. White, if there¡¯s anything you need us to do, just let us know. We will go through the ends of the Earth to get it done!¡± Rica and Hugo said at the same time. Although they acted disdainful on the surface, the two of them had the same obsequious expression as Draco did on their faces. It was as if it was a supreme honor to work for Bruce. Seeing this, Kirin smiled with amusement and immediately gave Howard a look. Howard understood and immediately stood in front of Draco and the other two with a straight face. ¡°This time, there is indeed a very important thing that we need you to do.¡± ¡°Howard, tell me, did some idiot provoke Mr. White again? I will immediately break his legs!¡± Draco¡¯s body shook as he said valiantly. When Howard heard this, he shook his head silently. ¡°No, what I want to say is something extremely important!¡± Extremely important? Looking at Howard¡¯s serious expression, Draco and the other two couldn¡¯t help but be serious. They pricked up their ears, as if they were afraid of missing out on some important information. Next, Howard told Draco and the others about the wedding of Bruce and Brianne. ¡°Mr. White isn¡¯t an ordinary person. His wedding must be grand, and everyone in Porta must know about it!¡± Howard ordered loudly. After that, Howard looked at Hugo and said, ¡°Mr. Samson will take the lead in the wedding nning. Rica and Draco, send someone to help.¡± After Hugo heard the news, an ecstatic expression instantly appeared on his face, as if he had obtained some great treasure, and he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. This was Bruce¡¯s wedding, and he would be the lead nner. This was an excellent opportunity to show off! As long as he handled this well, he would definitely be able to outdo Draco and Rica, and be Bruce¡¯s pet! When Draco and Rica heard this news, they felt dejected, as if they had missed out on a business deal worth tens of billions of dors worth, and they looked listless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if this is handled well, Bruce won¡¯t mistreat any of you. In the future, if you encounter any trouble, you can go to the Eastern Township Command,¡± said Kirin faintly at this time. When Draco and Rica heard this, they instantly perked up. Many people couldn¡¯t even go to Eastern Township Command no matter how they used their connections, and now, the opportunity was right in front of their eyes. They must seize it! The two of them thought with determination, and they became excited. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a good discussion about how to prepare for the wedding. There¡¯s not much time left for us. There¡¯s only two weeks,¡± Howard said again. Excited, Draco took the lead to suggest, ¡°I suggest that we can contract all the outdoor advertisements in Porta to disy words of blessing for Mr. White and Miss Taylor, so that everyone in Porta will know about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. Is there anything else?¡± Howard and Kirin nodded and said. Rica also said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a wedding, there must be roses?. I suggest that we contract all the roses in the neighboring city. Turning Porta into a sea of roses will definitely make every woman die of envy.¡± ¡°Rica¡¯s suggestion is also good. What about you, Mr. Samson?¡± Rica¡¯s suggestion was brilliant. Even Howard and Kirin couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. ¡°I. . .¡± Hugo thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I suggest that we organize a team of 10,000 people and dress them up to be the bridesmaids and bridesmen for Mr. White and Miss Taylor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. It¡¯s brilliant!¡± Howard and Kirin said happily. Rica continued to suggest, ¡°Since there are already 10,000 people, I suggest a team of 5,200 men and 5,200 women each.¡± ¡°Great! That¡¯s a great idea! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Howard and Kirin said excitedly. ¡°Just tell us how much you guys need to get it done. Bruce will pay for all of it!¡± Kirin said valiantly. White Coat Battle Division wasn¡¯t short of money. Putting aside the annual sry, even the assets that White Coat Battle Division seized overseas were countless. Not to mention ten or eight hundred million, even if it was tens or even hundreds of billions, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for White Coat Battle Division. But Draco and the others were bent on fawning over Bruce, so how could they let him spend the money? So after Draco and the other two heard it, they all said in unison, ¡°Mr. White, don¡¯t worry about the money. The three of us will pay for it all. Just treat it as a wedding gift for Mr. White.¡± .. And just when Howard and the others were chatting enthusiastically about Bruce¡¯s wedding, Brianne found an excuse to avoid Bruce and returned to the Taylor family alone. After returning to the Taylor family, she found that her aunt Shauna wasn¡¯t at home. She asked the others and was told that her aunt was busy, so she didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet tonight. This made Brianne feel a little uneasy. However, when she thought of how the guest tonight could help Bruce, she temporarily let go of her worries. Time passed bit by bit and soon, it was night time. At this moment, the doorbell rang outside the door. When the Taylor family members heard it, they immediately perked up and became serious. This gave Brianne a glimmer of hope. After all, someone able to make the Taylor family ce such importance upon him couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Perhaps he could really help Bruce solve his predicament. However, Brianne never expected that the person who appeared in the Taylor family at this time was actually Aaron! ¡°Why is it you?¡± The moment she saw Aaron, Brianne¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. Aaron wasn¡¯t a nice person. In the past, when he was in school, he was a notorious womanizer who had gotten several women pregnant. Later on, for some reason, he fell in love with her. Although she had clearly rejected him, he still pestered her and harassed her. If it wasn¡¯t for his family forcing him to go abroad, she really wouldn¡¯t know how to get rid of him. She didn¡¯t expect that the guest the Taylor family was talking about would be him. At this time, Brianne also realized that something was off. Today¡¯s event was probably a set up! At this time, when Old Madam Taylor heard Brianne¡¯s words, her expression suddenly darkened and she immediately scolded, ¡°D*mn girl! How can you talk to Mr. Lucas like that!? Mr. Lucas is our honored guest! As the general manager of Taylor Co., why aren¡¯t you rushing over to wee him? Do you have anymon sense!? Do you still want to help that b*stard Bruce!? Come over quickly!¡± Chapter 101

Chapter 101: Brianne! Don¡¯t Be Ungrateful!

Faced with Old Madam Taylor¡¯s rebuke, Brianne could only brace herself and walk forward to meet Aaron face to face. When she met Aaron¡¯s lustful gaze, she trembled even more and she felt a trace of fear. However, for Bruce¡¯s sake, she still chose to bite the bullet. On the other hand, Aaron didn¡¯t conceal his desire for Brianne at all. His eyes were filled with desire for Brianne. What Brianne could feel, the Taylor family members could naturally feel as well. However, not only did they not feel that this was bad, but they were actually overjoyed. They weren¡¯t afraid that Aaron would lust after Brianne, but they were afraid that Aaron wouldn¡¯t lust after Brianne. From the looks of it, everything was developing ording to how they wanted it to, so they were even more happy to see it happen. However, Brianne felt a little miserable. She sat next to Aaron and felt uneasy every second. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and pulled Old Madam Taylor to a corner. Seeing this, Serena also hurriedly followed her. ¡°Grandma, is Aaron the only guest tonight? Me and him¡­¡± Brianne looked troubled. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, she was interrupted by Old Madam Taylor. Old Madam Taylor¡¯s face was grim as she said forcefully, ¡°Brianne! I¡¯m warning you! Things have alreadye to this point, so don¡¯t try to back out now! ¡°We spent a lot of effort to invite the son of the Lucas family over. If it wasn¡¯t for him being infatuated with you, do you think that with his status, he would condescend toe to the Taylor family? Even if you have to act today, you have to put on a convincing act. Otherwise, things won¡¯t go well!¡± ¡°Grandma, but¡­¡± Brianne looked troubled. At this time, Serena also walked to her side with a mean look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s there to make excuses about? You¡¯re lucky that Mr. Richards still likes you. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking you to sacrifice yourself. We¡¯re just asking you to have a meal with Mr. Richards. Is it that difficult? Do you think that Mr. Richards will eat you up when we¡¯re all here? What a joke! Don¡¯t forget, that b*stard Bruce offended Zane Co.. Now, only Mr. Richards is willing to lend a helping hand. What else do you want?¡± Serena looked at Brianne with disdain and continued, ¡°Besides, Mr. Richards isn¡¯t unreliable. He¡¯s not like Bruce, who only knows how to brag. ¡°Yesterday, I told Mr. Richards that you have encountered some trouble recently. Mr. Richards started solving it right away. In less than a day, he has already caused the Richards family and the Freeman family to be in a mess. ¡°Mr. Richards only asks you to have a meal with him after he has already done so much? Is it that difficult for you?¡± Right after Serena met with Aaron, news of internal rectification in the Richards family and the Freeman family had spread. Therefore, Serena naturally thought that it was Aaron¡¯s doing. Moreover, with the Lucas family¡¯s reputation and status in Porta, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Aaron to do this. Therefore, the Taylor family members, including Serena, didn¡¯t doubt it at all, and they wouldn¡¯t link these things to Bruce. After Brianne heard this, she immediately fell silent. At this moment, Old Madam Taylor saw the situation and struck while the iron was hot by continuing to encourage her, ¡°Brianne, I¡¯m not forcing you to be with Aaron. Just think about it. If you¡¯re not even willing to have a meal with him now, how can he be willing to help you? Not to mention that he has to help Bruce. I didn¡¯t dare to mention anything about Bruce and you in front of Aaron. I was afraid that Aaron would be displeased. When that timees, it will be even harder to ask him for help with Bruce¡¯s matter. ¡°You should keep your mouth shut about Bruceter. No matter what, you have to apany Aaron to finish this meal first. We can talk about the restter, okay?¡± Hearing this, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but start to waver. If she really could help Bruce solve his problem just by apanying Aaron to have a meal, she would be willing to eat ten meals, let alone one. She was afraid that Aaron would have other thoughts about her besides eating. Just as Brianne was hesitating, Serena was getting impatient. She red at her and threatened, ¡°What are you waiting for? What¡¯s there to hesitate about?!¡± Brianne! Don¡¯t be ungrateful. I went through a lot of trouble to invite Aaron here. Moreover, Aaron isn¡¯t someone you can fool easily. ¡°If you neglect him, not only will you not be able to solve the problem for that b*stard Bruce, but you will also provoke the Lucas family! You should carefully consider whether you and Bruce can handle it or not!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, Brianne felt even more troubled. ¡°Alright, alright, all of you, stop quarreling. Come, Brianne, follow me. With me here, Aaron won¡¯t dare to do anything inappropriate towards you.¡± Old Madam Taylor pretended to mediate the situation. Old Madam Taylor knew clearly what would happenter. What she was doing now was nothing more than ying the good cop, bad cop, and encouraging Brianne topromise. After Brianne drank the wine that they specially prepared for her, their goal would be achieved. Faced with the warnings and threats from the two of them, Brianne felt very helpless. She could only return to her seat dejectedly. Compared to the Taylor family members, who were eager to curry favor with Aaron, Brianne, who had been silent all this time, seemed to be a little out of ce. The only thing that made Brianne feel lucky was that after not seeing him for a few years, Aaron seemed to have be a lot more easygoing. He no longer sounded as arrogant as before, and he seemed to be a little easier to get along with. It was also because of this that when Aaron raised his ss to toast her, Brianne didn¡¯t refuse. What made Brianne even more surprised was that when she was drinking, Aaron actually advised her to drink less. This really changed her impression of him. Could it be that his personality had really changed? And just as Brianne was secretly rejoicing, she gradually realized that her head was feeling groggier and groggier. But she had only drunk half a ss of red wine, so how could she have such a feeling? Brianne rubbed her head in a daze. Vaguely, she seemed to see that everyone at the wine table was smiling at her. Theirughter seemed creepy. It sounded as if they had seeded at some conspiracy. What exactly was going on? Before Brianne could figure out what was going on, she copsed on the table. At this moment, everyone who saw Brianne fall immediately put down their sses, bowls, and utensils. Aaron walked to Brianne¡¯s side with a yful expression. He pinched her face and grinned as he said, ¡°Brianne, is there any use in struggling? You still have to get into my bed obediently.¡± When the members of the Taylor family saw this scene, not only did they not stop him, but they even said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Richards, the room upstairs has already been arranged for you.¡± ¡°A ce like this is affecting my mood. It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost.¡± Aaron nced at everyone with an arrogant look on his face. Then, he immediately picked up Brianne and walked out of the Taylor family. No one in the Taylor family dared to stop him. When Aaron walked out of the Taylor family with Brianne in his arms, Shauna was almost scared to the point of screaming in a corner. She was already suspicious when the Taylor family suddenly lured her away. After contacting Bruce and finding out that Brianne also lured Bruce away, Shauna realized that there might be something fishy going on. Therefore, she had been staying close to the Taylor family until she saw this scene. Only then did she realize what had happened. The Taylor family and the man in front of her had most likely teamed up to knock Brianne out. Realizing that the situation was urgent, Shauna immediately told Bruce about the situation. ¡°Bruce! Come quickly! Something bad has happened! Brianne has been taken away by a man. She seems to be unconscious. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll harm Brianne. I¡¯ll follow him now. I¡¯ll send you the location. Hurry over and meet me. Remember, right away, right away! !¡± Boom! That moment he received the phone call, Bruce suddenly had a cold look on his face and rushed out of the hotel in a frenzy. Kirin saw the situation wasn¡¯t good, so hurriedly prepared the car and said, ¡°Sir, what happened? Where are we going now?¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze turned cold and he said in a cold voice, ¡°To kill people!¡± Chapter 102

Chapter 102: Ask Draco If He Dares to Talk to Me Like That!

Boom! Realizing the urgency of the situation, Kirin immediately stepped on the elerator and quickly left the hotel they were staying in. At the same time, Shauna, who had been sharing her location with Bruce, slowly followed behind Aaron¡¯s car in a taxi. Not long after, she followed Aaron¡¯s car and arrived at the entrance of Charisma Mojo, thergest love hotel in Porta. Charisma Mojo wasn¡¯t a ce that ordinary people could afford. Moreover, the people who came here had other motives. In addition, this was Northern Paul¡¯s territory, one of the two underground kings in Porta. The security here was extremely tight. Therefore, this ce had almost be the daily hang out ce of many rich heirs in Porta. Usually, they would bring some little girls that they had obtained by hook or by crook toe here. Firstly, it was because this ce was high ss and worthy of their status. Secondly, it was also because this was Northern Paul¡¯s territory and they weren¡¯t afraid of anything happening. Thinking of this, Shauna couldn¡¯t help but worry for Brianne. ¡°Bruce, Bruce, where are you!?¡±The anxious Shauna took out her phone and was about to call Bruce. At this moment, a tall figure appeared beside her. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to call me. I¡¯m here.¡± Huh? Shauna¡¯s body trembled and goosebumps appeared all over her. She was obviously frightened by Bruce¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°You¡­ how are you here so fast?¡± Shauna asked in disbelief. She had just arrived not too long ago. How could Bruce be so fast? ¡°We sped through eighteen red lights on the way here,¡± At this moment, Kirin standing beside Bruce said. Eighteen¡­ eighteen red lights? Shauna couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air in disbelief. At this moment, Bruce said, ¡°Aunt, now isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. Where is Brianne?¡± At this moment, Bruce gave off an intimidating aura. He looked like an angry lion full of hostility. Shauna hurriedly came back to her senses and immediately said, ¡°Quick! Brianne has been brought into the hotel by that man!¡± After hearing these words, Bruce¡¯s face suddenly fell. The murderous aura on his body intensified and he took a big stride toward the hotel. Seeing that, Kirin also hurriedly followed him. This.. After seeing Bruce¡¯s speed, Shauna was stunned on the spot in shock. Did Draco really help Bruce just to repay the favor? If Bruce had such capabilities, did he really need Draco to help him? Thinking of this, Shauna couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. But when she thought of Draco, Shauna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly recalled the tight security in ¡®Charisma Mojo¡¯. D*mn it! Shauna became anxious all of a sudden, but it was impossible to stop Bruce at this time, because Bruce had already rushed in. At this moment, Bruce appeared in the hotel lobby with rage. Perhaps because they sensed the aura that he emitted, the people in the hotel lobby immediately became vignt. ¡°Sir, what are you here for? If you are here for a room, please show me your ID card.¡± Charisma Mojo¡¯s lobby manager, followed by a few burly middle-aged men, walked towards Bruce. Bruce¡¯s expression was cold, and he said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Did a man bring an unconscious girl here just now? Where is he now!?¡± Huh? After hearing Bruce¡¯s voice, the lobby manager was stunned for a moment, before an unfriendly expression quickly appeared on his face. ¡°Sir, are you here to cause trouble!?¡± The lobby manager said in a sullen voice, while the middle-aged men behind him were also getting restless. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again! Where is he?!¡± Bruce¡¯s voice, filled with a cold aura, sounded again. At this moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees because of his words. Someone even shivered and stared at Bruce with a serious expression. The lobby manager¡¯s expression darkened, and a hint of disgust appeared on his face. He immediately said to the middle-aged men behind him, ¡°Get these troublemakers out of here!¡± After saying this, the lobby manager retreated to the side and said incessantly, ¡°D*mn it! How dare youe to Charisma Mojo to cause trouble? Don¡¯t you know whose turf this is¡­¡± Bang bang bang¡­ Suddenly, a series of loud bangs forcefully interrupted the lobby manager¡¯s words. . This.. Before the lobby manager could react, he saw that the few burly men who had been following behind him had all fallen to the ground at this moment. And this was in the amount of time it took for him to speak. The lobby manager was shocked when he saw this scene. His legs started to tremble uncontrobly. This¡­ wasn¡¯t this a little too fast? He knew the strength of those middle-aged men very clearly. Although it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as one against a hundred, eight out of ten ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to them. However, the two people standing in front of him had easily finished them off. Gulp! Thinking of this, the lobby manager couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. His heart was in his throat, and he looked extremely terrified. ¡°You¡­ Who are you people? I¡­ Charisma Mojo is the territory of Mr. Draco. If you cause trouble here, it¡¯s equivalent to¡­¡± The lobby manager¡¯s threat seemed to have no intimidation at all. ¡°Where is she!?¡± Bruce walked to the front of him. His cold eyes were like two sharp swords filled with frost that locked onto the lobby manager. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± The lobby manager couldn¡¯t stop trembling. His tongue seemed to be tied, and he couldn¡¯t speak even if he wanted to. At this moment, in the hotel¡¯s inner hall.., a group of fierce looking men rushed out. ¡°You came to Charisma Mojo to cause trouble? Aren¡¯t you in the wrong ce!?¡± The person in the lead had a big bald head that looked exactly like that of Draco. His face looked fierce, and he seemed very difficult to deal with. Bruce held the lobby manager with one hand and slowly turned his head around. His indifferent voice sounded again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time! Where is she?!¡± ¡°F * ck you! Rascal! How dare you cause trouble in Draco¡¯s territory!? You¡¯re courting death! Chop him up for me! Throw him into the river!¡± The bald man roared angrily, and the thugs behind him instantly surrounded him. Bruce threw the lobby manager into Kirin¡¯s arns. Then, he took a big stride and stepped out. He immediately appeared in front of the bald man. The bald man sucked in a breath. Then, he heard Bruce¡¯s cold voice say, ¡°Go back and ask Draco if he dares to talk to me like that! Even if the kinges today, he can¡¯t stop me! Get lost!¡± Chapter 103

Chapter 103: Enemy Of the Flying Tiger Guards

Charisma Mojo, 28th floor! This was the top floor of Charisma Mojo. There were less than ten rooms on the entire floor. This wasn¡¯t a ce that ordinary rich people coulde up to. Without a certain amount of influence, it was impossible to get a room on the 28th floor. As the heir of the Lucas family, Aaron wasn¡¯t low in terms of both reputation and status. Hence, he was qualified to get a room on this floor. At this moment, in the erotic room, there was a faint fragrance. Aaron threw Brianne onto the bed. ¡°Hehe¡­ Brianne, weren¡¯t you good at ying hard to get back then? Why don¡¯t you try to continue ying hard to get?¡± Aaron, who was horny, looked at Brianne with a sinister smile. After Brianne was thrown on the bed by Aaron, she gradually regained a trace of rity. However, she still couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t exert any strength. ¡°You¡­ where is this ce? I want to go back. I want to go back¡­¡± Brianne said with her remaining strength. The disoriented Brianne made Aaron even more excited. He pulled Brianne up and wantonly tore her clothes. His eyes emitted a lustful light. He looked like a wild beast that had lost control. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to die of pleasure,¡± Aaron said excitedly. ¡°Aaron!?¡± When Brianne heard the voice, she shivered, and a sense of panic rose in her heart. She wanted to struggle, but she found that she couldn¡¯t exert any strength. ¡°You drugged the wine?¡± Brianne said weakly. How could she not know that the wine she drank was definitely drugged? However, Aaron didn¡¯t care about her wellbeing. He continued to tear her clothes. ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandma¡­ save me, save me¡­¡± Brianne wanted to cry for help, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t use her voice. ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t waste your energy. Your grandma has already handed you over to me. Even if the emperor came today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Aaronughed evilly. The more Brianne resisted, the more excited Aaron became. In his opinion, ying with a dead fish was boring. This was more interesting. Therefore, he specially didn¡¯t let Brianne drink too much at the table. What he wanted was for Brianne to appear like she wanted to reject him. ¡°Hahaha¡­ keep shouting. The louder you shout, the happier I am. Hahaha¡­¡± Aaron said crazily. At this moment, Brianne¡¯s upper body clothes had been torn into pieces by him to revealrge patches of smooth fair skin. When Aaron saw this exposed scene, he was consumed with lust. He looked extremely excited. Horniess filled his entire heart. ¡°Bruce, Bruce¡­¡± Brianne was on the brink of despair. Bruce appeared in her mind and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Sounds of despair echoed in the room. Bang! At this moment, a violent noise came from the door andpletely suppressed all the sounds in the room. The loud bang made Aaron stop what he was doing. In the next moment, a tall and imposing figure appeared in the room. Bruce, who was filled with anger, saw this scene. Extreme rage overtook him. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ! Ahhhhh! ! !¡± In the next moment, Bruce took big strides and arrived in front of Aaron. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Aaron could say anything, he was kicked away by Bruce in the next moment. With a loud bang, Aaron was thrown into the ss bathroom and shattered the ss. The entire room shook, as if there was an earthquake. At this moment, Aaron was covered in blood. He felt as if his body was falling apart and he was unable to move. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Aaron stared at Bruce with his mouth agape. His eyes revealed a hint of fear. Looking at Bruce, he felt as if he saw the arrival of the grim reaper. His entire body trembled. The furious Bruce slowly walked towards Aaron. At this moment, the killing intent in his eyes was obvious. It was obvious that he had the intention to kill Aaron. Anyone who dared to r*pe Brianne deserved to die! Ahhhh! ! ! His overwhelmingly imposing and infuriated aura overwhelmed Aaron. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? What¡­ what do you want to do!?¡± He was scared! Aaron waspletely flustered. He felt that in front of Bruce, he was like a weak chick. Bruce could easily kill him. Hiss! Aaron couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. His voice trembled as he warned, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡­ I am a member of the Lucas family. My grandfather is Zachary Lucas. He used to be the chief instructor of the Flying Tiger Guards of the Martial Division. You¡­ if you dare to touch me, you will be making an enemy out of the entire Flying Tiger Guards of the Martial Division.¡± Flying Tiger Guards of the Martial Division? Bruce¡¯s face was filled with anger. Not to mention the Flying Tiger Guards, but even if themander of the Combat Division came personally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him! However, just as Bruce was determined to kill Aaron, Brianne used the remainder of her strength to shout, ¡°Bruce¡­ Bruce¡­¡± The moment Brianne¡¯s voice sounded, Bruce¡¯s eyes, which were filled with anger, finally regained a trace of rity. Brianne was all he had. Only Brianne¡¯s voice could suppress his monstrous killing intent. He nced at Aaron fiercely, then turned around and returned to Brianne¡¯s side to help her up. At this moment, Brianne still felt her limbs were weak, but she still used her remaining strength to persuade him, ¡°Bruce¡­ No¡­ don¡¯t kill anyone. You¡¯ll go to jail. Don¡¯t kill anyone¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Even at this moment, Brianne was still thinking about Bruce¡¯s wellbeing. She knew that Aaron deserved to die, but she really didn¡¯t want Bruce tomit murder because of her. She didn¡¯t want to see Bruce go to jail again. She didn¡¯t know if it was because this thought was too strong, but her weak body actually regained a trace of strength. She used her remaining strength to firmly hold Bruce¡¯s hand. This was the only thing she could do now. Bruce took a deep breath when he saw this scene. He immediately picked up Brianne, picked up a towel, and slowly covered her body. He was prepared to take her away. When he passed by the bathroom, Bruce paused for a moment. He said in an aloof voice, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Brianne today, I would definitely kill you! ¡°Remember, in three days, cripple your own arms and kneel down to Brianne in front of everyone in Porta to repent! ¡°If I don¡¯t see you, have your family wait to collect your body!¡± Chapter 104

Chapter 104: Draco, He is the Troublemaker!

¡°Bruce, you¡­ you must be fine. Bruce, you must leave quickly¡­¡± Brianne, who was lying in Bruce¡¯s arms, said weakly. Not long after, she fell asleep again. However, even in her dream, she still held onto Bruce¡¯s hand tightly and was unwilling to let go. She kept muttering to herself and asking Bruce to leave. Bruce felt as if his heart had been pricked by something, and he felt anguished. With a gentle expression, he said to Brianne, who was already unconscious, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will be fine, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Even if the whole world bes your enemy, I will protect you.¡± Perhaps it was because she heard Bruce¡¯s words, but Brianne, who was still unconscious, slowly showed a blissful smile on the corner of her mouth. Not long after, Bruce carried Brianne and took the elevator down the stairs. Kirin was waiting at the entrance of the elevator with a serious expression. He was on guard against any situation that could happen at any time. At this moment, the elevator door slowly opened and Bruce appeared in front of everyone once again. The moment they saw Bruce, those people from Charisma Mojo couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was this person just now. Once he made a move, even ten security guards couldn¡¯t even get close to him. It was also this person who made the security guards of Charisma Mojo be a joke. No security guard was a match against him. However, the reason why Charisma Mojo was able to stand tall in Porta for so long, and crush all their peers was because of their impressive background. So, the moment when Bruce went upstairs, the middle-aged man with a big bald head immediately called Draco. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Draco would personallye to the scene. However, before Draco came, they absolutely couldn¡¯t let this kid escape. Otherwise, how could Charisma Mojo live up to its reputation? Moreover, more importantly, this kid not only humiliated Charisma Mojo, but also beat up Aaron. Aaron was the sole heir of a blue-blood family in Porta. If the Lucas family found out that something happened to him here, and Charisma Mojo actually let him go, Charisma Mojo would have to bear the wrath of the Lucas family. They couldn¡¯t bear this responsibility. If the Lucas family med them and ordered the people from the martial division toe, then the Charisma Mojo would probably never be able to continue operating. It was also because of this that the bald middle-aged man thought of doing everything he could to keep Bruce. ¡°Listen up! Mr. Draco will be here soon. Before that, no matter what, we can¡¯t let these two brats escape! Do you hear me? If anyone dares to ck off, I will punish them!¡± The bald man roared fiercely at his underlings behind him. When everyone heard this, they looked at each other and seemed to hesitate. When they saw Bruce¡¯s cold expression, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Stop him? Stop him with what? He would just beat them to the ground again. There was simply no way to stop him! Everyonemented to themselves. At this moment, Bruce was carrying the unconscious Brianne as he walked towards them step by step. ¡°Stop them! Trash! What are you guys doing? Go!¡± The bald man kept urging them. However, his subordinates stood on the spot without moving at all. This almost angered the bald man to death. Fortunately, just when he felt that he had no way to deal with Bruce, more than ten ck business cars suddenly appeared at the entrance of Charisma Mojo. The bald man¡¯s face was instantly filled with joy when he heard themotion. His savior had arrived. It must be Draco who had brought people here! The bald man hurriedly turned his head back, and when he saw the lineup outside, his face immediately brimmed with a smile. With this formation, even if those two brats inside had wings, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time! Right after that, the bald man hurriedly went up to greet them. In one of the ck business cars, Draco, who had a bald head, just like him, slowly walked out. At this moment, Draco¡¯s face was filled with a baleful aura and his powerful aura scared people. The moment the bald man saw Draco, he immediately went up to him and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Mr. Draco, you¡¯re finally here. If you still hadn¡¯te, there would have been big trouble!¡± Draco had a cigarette in his mouth and nced at the bald man with some disdain as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you ordering me around? I didn¡¯t see you being so enthusiastic when you paid the protection fee!¡± The bald man¡¯s face stiffened. Although he felt aggrieved, he didn¡¯t dare to show any trace of it. ¡°Where are they?¡± Draco asked impatiently. The bald man hurriedly turned around and pointed at Bruce and Kirin, who were slowly walking towards the outside, as he said, ¡°Mr. Draco, it¡¯s them!¡± Draco casually looked in the direction the bald man pointed at, but with just one look, he was petrified on the spot. The cigarette in his mouth also fell to the ground. ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. White?¡± In the next moment, Draco¡¯s body trembled, and ayer of sweat instantly appeared on his bald head. He seemed to have been struck by lightning, and he instantly shivered. ¡°Mr. Draco, quickly let them go up. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll run away. These two brats are quite tough, so a few more men to go up¡­¡± The bald man didn¡¯t notice Draco¡¯s expression, and he was still chattering non-stop. After Draco heard these words, his face suddenly fell, and he gave the other party¡¯s big bald head a hard p. The bald man was immediately stunned by the p, and he turned his head back in a daze while staring at Draco with his mouth agape. ¡°Mr. Draco, why¡­ Why did you hit me?¡± What! ? He still had the nerve to ask? Draco instantly flew into a rage, and he kicked the bald man. The bald man was kicked over by Draco, and he rolled in front of Bruce and Kirin. His face was full of confusion. ¡°Mr. Draco, don¡¯t hit me. You hit the wrong person. Mr. Draco, please spare my life¡­¡± The bald man begged bitterly, but in the next moment, he saw that Draco actually came in front of Bruce respectfully. ¡°He¡¯s your man?¡± Bruce nced at Draco. Draco¡¯s whole body trembled, and he immediately kicked the bald man again. He said to Bruce in fear and trepidation, ¡°No, no, no¡­ he¡¯s not my man. He¡¯s just a client of mine, a small client.¡± Bruce nodded indifferently, and then said to Draco, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you to take care of. I don¡¯t want to hear any news about tonight outside. Can you do it?¡± Draco nodded his head vigorously. After the bald man at the side saw this scene, he was bbergasted, and instantly confused. What was going on? Who was he? Why was Draco so respectful to him? Confusion and apprehension overwhelmed the bald man. This was definitely the most unbelievable scene he had ever seen in his life. And at this moment, Shauna, who had been watching closely near the hotel, was just as shocked as the bald man! After Bruce appeared, although she didn¡¯t follow him, she had been waiting outside and paying close attention to the situation inside. When she saw that Draco was so respectful to Bruce, she was inexplicably shocked. ¡°Bruce definitely isn¡¯t some average Joe! What is his true identity?¡± Chapter 105

Chapter 105: Who Exactly Is Bruce?

Shauna froze on the spot. For a moment, she felt as if she didn¡¯t recognize Bruce. From the moment he returned, he had a mysterious aura. Before this, everyone thought that he was merely relying on deception or some kind of favor to curry favor with Draco and the others. However, the scene before her eyes hadpletely overturned Shauna¡¯s understanding. Who was the one trying to curry favor with whom? From the situation before her eyes, it was clearly Draco who wanted to curry favor with Bruce! Who exactly was Bruce? What kind of secret did he have? Hadn¡¯t he been in prison for the past five years when he disappeared? Confusions filled Shauna¡¯s heart. At this moment, she made a decision. She mustered up her courage to go forward and ask him clearly. She wanted to ask all the questions clearly. She wanted Bruce to give her an answer. At this moment, Bruce had already carried Brianne to the side of the car. Meanwhile, Draco followed Bruce¡¯s instructions and led the bald man into Charisma Mojo to settle the rest of the matters. Shauna took a deep breath and hurriedly walked towards Bruce¡¯s side. But at this moment, a Ferrari sports car parked in front of her. The Ferrari¡¯s engine continued to roar while emitting a piercing sound, as if it was showing off its performance. Shauna frowned and hurriedly wanted to go around it. But at this time, the Ferrari¡¯s door slowly opened, and a figure only about sixteen or seventeen years old walked out with a mocking expression on his face. Darius!? Shauna¡¯s expression changed and she stopped in a hurry. An awkward expression appeared on her pretty face. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this the mistress Miss Shauna? Why? You can¡¯t stand the loneliness and want toe here to have fun?¡± Darius looked at Charisma Mojo with interest, then, he turned his gaze to Shauna. The moment he looked at Shauna, a hint of amusement instantly appeared on his face. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°Does my dad know that you came to this kind of ce? Or rather, which married man did you hook up with? You¡¯re quite something. It seems that your new lover isn¡¯t worse than my dad. He can actually bring you to this kind of ce to have fun. How impresive!¡± Faced with Darius¡¯s ridicule, Shauna¡¯s expression instantly became awkward. She hurriedly opened her mouth to exin, ¡°Darius, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you deserve to call my name?¡± Darius¡¯s expression turned cold as he said fiercely. In the next moment, another three or four sports cars of various colors drove over. One after another, morous rich heirs got out of the sports cars and slowly walked to Darius¡¯s side. From their appearances, most of them were only 16 or 17 years old, and the oldest was only in his early 20s. However, from the arrogant expressions on their faces, one could tell that they had long been frequent visitors to ces like Charisma Mojo. ¡°Darius, who is this hag?¡±A second-generation rich kid teased even though he already knew the answer. When Darius heard this, he sneered. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s that b * tch who seduced my father!¡± ¡°Oh ~¡± When everyone heard this, they all had a meaningful expression on their faces. The way they looked at Shauna became even more malicious. ¡°Hag, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so wild at your age. You¡¯re on par with us young people.¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s probably the sugar mama of some young man.¡± ¡°Young man? I¡¯m a young man too. Hag, do you think I can do it?¡± Their jeers came one after another. Shauna¡¯s expression became even more awkward. However, Shauna didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Darius. She could only choose to silently endure the humiliation from the crowd. She knew very well that if she wanted to be with Damien, she had to get through Darius no matter what. If Darius didn¡¯t agree to let her in, she and Damien would never be able to be together. It was precisely because she knew this that even though she felt extremely wronged, Shauna didn¡¯t dare to refute too angrily. ¡°Have you all said enough? Have you allughed enough? If you have, I have things to do. I won¡¯t apany you guys,¡± Shauna said quietly. At this moment, a tired expression had already appeared on her face. However, it was very obvious that the overbearing Darius wouldn¡¯t easily let go of such an opportunity to humiliate Shauna. He gave a few rich heirs behind him a look. The few rich heirs instantly understood and a malicious smile appeared on their faces. In the next moment, they surrounded Shauna. ¡°Hag, you¡¯re already here. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity not to y around?¡± A rich heir said with a wicked smile. Another rich heir caressed Shauna¡¯s face without any scruples and immediately teased, ¡°Darius, this hag¡¯s skin really isn¡¯t bad. She really takes good care of her skin.¡± When Darius heard that, he sneered and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. How bad can she be if she can seduce my father? Tonight, you guys will be lucky. Haven¡¯t you all always liked young wives? It¡¯s a good time to start having s*x.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Darius.¡± When everyone heard that, they all burst intoughter. It had to be said that although Shauna already had a daughter who was about the same age as Darius, in reality, she wasn¡¯t that old. In addition, she had been working out and taking care of herself, so whether it was her figure or appearance, she looked much better than her peers. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to describe her as charming. ¡°Let go of me! What are you doing? Darius! Are you crazy!?¡± At this moment, Shauna appeared to be a little flustered. ¡°You actually have the guts to make a ruckus?¡± Darius sneered, and a ruthless look that didn¡¯t match his age instantly appeared on his face. He said with a ferocious look, ¡°Serve her well!¡± ¡°Alright, Darius. Don¡¯t worry. Are you worried about our skills? I guarantee that we will satisfy her tonight,¡± The rich heirs jeered. When Darius saw this, a ferocious smile appeared on his face. Soon after, he slowly said, ¡°Remember to take a few more photos. I will let my father take a good look at themter. Hehe¡­¡± When everyone heard this, theyughed once again. Theirughter was filled with yfulness. ¡°Let go of me, you b*stards. Quickly let go of me¡­¡± When she heard Darius¡¯s words, Shauna becamepletely flustered. She tried her best to break free. However, there were too many of them. Shauna, as a woman, couldn¡¯t do anything to them. All she could do now was to call for help. ¡°Help! Let me go! Let me go! You b*stards! Let me go!¡± Shauna, hoping to attract the attention of others, screamed hysterically. She knew that if she really fell into the hands of these people tonight, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. At this moment, Bruce, who had just settled Brianne, was suddenly stunned. Kirin also reacted at this moment and said, ¡°Sir, it seems like someone is asking for help.¡± Bruce frowned. Someone was indeed asking for help. Moreover, it was Shauna¡¯s voice! ¡°Help me take care of Brianne. I¡¯ll be back in a moment!¡± The instant he turned around, a cold expression instantly appeared on Bruce¡¯s face. In the next moment, he charged towards the group of rich heirs not far away! Chapter 106 - Bruce Doesnt Dare to Kill People?

Chapter 106: Bruce Doesn¡¯t Dare to Kill People?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! Bruce¡¯s intimidating aura was fully unleashed. Facing a few sports cars blocking the road, he stepped on them. With a loud bang, Bruce stepped on the roof of the Ferrari that Darius drove. ss shards flew in all directions. The earth-shatteringmotion instantly rmed the people who weremitting violence against Shauna. Everyone was shocked. They turned their heads around abruptly, but they saw an extremely shocking scene. Darius¡¯s supercar had only been stepped on by Bruce, but the entire car had fallen apart and turned into a pile of scrap metal. Seeing this scene, the rich kids couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They subconsciously stopped what they were doing and looked at Bruce, who was charging over, in shock. In the end, they were only 16 or 17 years old and used to a life of luxury. They had never seen such a scene before. Suddenly, some people couldn¡¯t help but panic and their legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°It¡¯s him again!?¡± The moment Darius saw Bruce, he instantly became enraged. He secretly clenched his fists and looked like he was gnashing his teeth. ¡°Beat him up! We have more people. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him!¡± Darius said fiercely. They didn¡¯t have to be afraid? Hearing this, the rich kids couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A sense of disbelief welled up in their hearts. However,pared to being afraid of a stranger like Bruce, they were more afraid of Darius. Darius was the leader of these people. Their families all rode on the Torres family¡¯s coattails. If they didn¡¯t listen to Darius now, there was no telling what would happen to them. Therefore, even though they were scared out of their wits, they braced themselves and clenched their fists as they charged forward. However, these rich kids didn¡¯t know that they were like newborn chicks in Bruce¡¯s eyes. They were no threat at all. ¡°Scram!¡± Bruce snorted coldly and casually threw a punch. The rich kid who was charging at him hurriedly tried to dodge. However, before he could react, Bruce¡¯s fist had already smashed into his lower abdomen. The rich kid who had just charged at him was immediately hit head-on. At this moment, he felt as if his stomach had been smashed by a huge hammer. Waves of burning sensation came from his internal organs, and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°Wah...¡± This rich kid let out a miserable cry. The moment he opened his mouth, he felt his stomach churn, and then he spat out a mouthful of vomit. A single punch made him vomit. The other rich kids who saw this scene immediately revealed a panicked expression. They hurriedly stopped. However, at this moment, Bruce appeared in front of them. ¡°No... No, no, no...¡± Before the rich kid could beg for mercy, Bruce grabbed him by the neck and smashed him into the windshield of the sports car he was driving. With a cracking sound, the crowd seemed to not only hear the sound of the windshield breaking, but also the sound of bones breaking. The rich kid who was smashed into the sports car let out a wail. He felt as if every inch of his bones had cracked open, and waves of intense pain came from him. They were used to living in luxury. Even if they cut a finger, they would want to call an ambnce immediately, so how could they endure this kind of pain? In the next moment, his vision turned ck, and he fainted. Waves of gasps sounded, and everyone was scared out of their wits. Just as they were in shock, Bruce had already arrived in front of the third rich kid. ¡°You guys are so too big for your britches at your young age. You guys deserve a beating!¡± Bruce¡¯s expression turned cold and he kicked out. With a bang, the third rich kid didn¡¯t even have time to shout before he was sent flying by Bruce. Bruce single handedly took on all of them. In just a few seconds, Bruce had dealt with all the rich kids that Darius had brought over. The originally arrogant rich kids were now swaying from side to side andpletely defeated. When Darius saw this scene, he became apprehensive. His body trembled and cold sweat had already drenched his clothes. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. Not to mention that his legs were already weak, but Bruce was already standing in front of him. Darius trembled violently and threw a punch at Bruce. However, the punch that he thought was full of strength wasn¡¯t a threat in Bruce¡¯s eyes. With a crack, Bruce blocked the punch steadily. With a casual squeeze, Darius¡¯s bones were crushed. ¡°Ahhhh...¡± Darius let out a miserable scream and his face was full of malevolence. ¡°B*stard, I won¡¯t let you off the hook! I won¡¯t let you off the hook! ! Kill me if you dare to. Come on, kill me if you dare to! You¡¯re going to jail! Kill me! If you can¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll destroy your family one day! I will make you regreting into this world! Come on! Kill me!¡± Although Darius was defeated, he refused to admit defeat. He even threatened him. He was certain that Bruce wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him because the Torres family was backing him. It was the Torres family, which was hundreds and thousands of times more powerful than the Taylor family! If he dared to kill him today, what awaited him would be the Torres family¡¯s revenge! Moreover, Bruce had just been released and had a criminal record, so Darius concluded that Bruce wouldn¡¯t dare to kill anyone. ¡°Kneel!¡± Bruce was expressionless as he kicked Darius¡¯s knees twice. With a bang, Darius fell to his knees and caused the floor to crack. ¡°Ahhhhh...¡± Darius let out another wail as his face instantly turned pale. ¡°Bruce! No!¡± Shauna, who hade to her senses, hurriedly ran over. She was afraid that Bruce would really kill Darius on impulse. Seeing Shauna walk over, Darius became even more fearless. As long as Bruce couldn¡¯t kill him, he would definitely ruin Bruce when he recovered! Therefore, although he was kneeling, his expression was full of malevolence. He even shouted fiercely, ¡°Come on! Kill me! If you have the ability, kill me! D*mn it! If you can¡¯t kill me today, I definitely will make you suffer. Come on! I¡¯m letting you kill me here today. Do you dare to!? Useless thing!¡± Die? Bruce¡¯s expression was indifferent.. Immediately, a terrifying look appeared in his eyes. Chapter 107 - When I Started Killing People, You Werent Born!

Chapter 107: When I Started Killing People, You Weren¡¯t Born!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Darius met Bruce¡¯s gaze, his entire body trembled, and fear shed across his eyes. At this moment, he saw a murderous look in Bruce¡¯s eyes. Was this the aura of death? Darius trembled violently. Fear overwhelmed him! ¡°When I started killing people, you weren¡¯t even born yet!¡± Bruce¡¯s voice was like the scythe of a soul catcher and scared Darius so much that he almost broke down. Then, he saw Darius¡¯s pants be wet as a foul smell emanated. He was so scared that he peed. Bruce¡¯s words scared Darius so much that he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Just now, he had been shouting, but now, he was in dire straits. At this moment, Darius hadpletely lost his previous arrogant demeanor. What he had now was only an extreme fear of death. He froze on the spot with a dazed expression on his face. Clearly, he had been scared out of his wits. Bruce didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. Instead, he came to Shauna¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°Auntie, are you alright?¡± Shauna, who had yet to recover from her shock, shook her head. She looked at Bruce with timidity in her eyes. Upon seeing this, Bruce hurriedly restrained his imposing aura and resumed his normal expression. Upon seeing this, Shauna couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this moment, Bruce spoke again, ¡°Auntie, how are you going to deal with him? ¡°If you want to make him disappear, I can help you. There won¡¯t be any trouble.¡± Although Darius was only 16 or 17 years old, this person¡¯s viciousness was no longer that of a child. Moreover, Shauna had always been helping him and Brianne. He couldn¡¯t not repay this favor. Now that Shauna was in trouble, it was only right for him to lend a helping hand. Just like what he said, as long as Shauna opened her mouth, he could have a hundred ways to make Dariuspletely disappear from this world. Moreover, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble afterwards. However, it was obvious that Shauna didn¡¯t want this. At this moment, after hearing Bruce¡¯s words, she showed a troubled expression. She knew very clearly that the Torres family wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. If Bruce really killed Darius, it would bring endless trouble to Bruce. Although Draco did seem to be subservient to Bruce, she really didn¡¯t know how much power Bruce had. Moreover, Bruce already had enough trouble now, so how could she bear to cause more trouble for him? After figuring this out, she looked at Darius with an extremelyplicated gaze, then shook her head helplessly. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Auntie, if you are worried about the Torres family, there is no need to. Since I have agreed to help you solve it, I will solve itpletely!¡± ¡°The Torres family is nothing to me,¡± Bruce said calmly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. When Shauna heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. Then, she shook her head sadly. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter. Let¡¯s go.¡± It was very obvious that Shauna didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble for Bruce. Bruce saw that she was so insistent, so he couldn¡¯t say anything more. Thus, he said, ¡°Auntie,e with us. It¡¯s safer.¡± Shauna turned around and nced at Darius. Then, she nodded at Bruce and silently followed behind him. Along the way, the two of them didn¡¯t speak, and the atmosphere became stiff for some time. Just as the two of them were about to walk to the side of the car, Bruce, who was walking in the front, slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡± Shauna had been there the whole time, so Bruce also knew that she had probably seen Draco being reverent and respectful in front of him. Rather than letting her make wild guesses, it would be better to give her an answer. Of course, this answer might not be the whole truth, but it was still better than her wild guesses. This.. After hearing Bruce¡¯s words, Shauna was stunned for a moment. She struggled for a while, and then asked firmly, ¡°Who are you!?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Bruce slowly turned his head around and said calmly, ¡°Auntie, who do you think I am?¡± This.. Bruce¡¯s rhetorical question caused Shauna to fall silent. At this moment, Bruce smiled and continued, ¡°When I was imprisoned five years ago, I was taken away by a mysterious person. I went on the battlefield and achieved exceptional battle achievements. Later on, I became the only supreme militarymander of thebat division and wielded immense power. ¡°Glory, wealth, and prosperity of the world is within my grasp!¡± When Bruce said this, even Shauna was shocked by him. For a moment, she felt that Bruce wasn¡¯t lying and that everything he said was true. However, in the next second, Bruce looked at her with a yful expression and said, ¡°Auntie, do you believe me when I say this?¡± Shauna breathed a sigh of relief and immediately showed an annoyed expression. She rolled her eyes at Bruce. For a moment, she was really shocked by Bruce¡¯s words. She almost thought that what he said was true. However, she quickly reacted. This was just a joke from Bruce. How could such a strange experience happen to Bruce? Seeing this, Bruce put away the yful look on his face and became serious. ¡°Actually, I saved a big shot in prison back then. He once owed Draco a favor, so he told Draco to take care of me. ¡°But I don¡¯t want Brianne to know that I have a rtionship with Draco and the others. After all, what Draco and the others did wasn¡¯t very upright. If Brianne found out about it, she would definitely worry for me. So I hope that you can keep this secret for me.¡± Bruce said very seriously. So that was how it was! After listening to it, Shauna showed an expression of sudden realization. So it was because of this that Draco helped Bruce. This undoubtedly confirmed her previous thoughts... Thinking of this, Shauna replied with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep this secret for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Bruce said gratefully. Then, the two exchanged pleasantries for a while before returning to the car. However, after getting into the car, Shauna¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. She still seemed to have a heavy heart. At this time, Brianne had already woken up. When she found out that Bruce wasn¡¯t around, she almost beat up Kirin. Fortunately, Kirin told her the truth. At that moment, Brianne saw Shauna¡¯s worried expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Auntie, are you worried that the Torres family wille looking for trouble?¡± After saying this, Brianne couldn¡¯t help but worry as well. With the Torres family¡¯s way of doing things, after Bruce had beaten up Darius that night, this matter wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily. After Shauna heard that, she forced a smile andforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will take care of it.¡± After saying that, Shauna turned her face away and looked at the traffic outside the window in a daze. Just like that, they stayed silent the entire way. Initially, they thought that there would be no more unexpected events tonight. However, just as the car was about to reach the hotel, Shauna¡¯s phone rang. Damien? Shauna picked it up and took a look. Then , afraid that Bruce and Brianne would see her, she quickly hung up. However, the second call immediately came in. It was Damien again. This time, Shauna still chose to hang up. She knew that Damien was most likely calling to interrogate her, so she didn¡¯t want Bruce and Brianne to be involved. ¡°You should answer it. Perhaps, it has something to do with me,¡± Bruce said calmly. At this moment, a third call came in. Shauna hesitated for a moment and chose to answer it. However, just as the call was picked up, a roaring voice came from the phone. ¡°Shauna! Are you crazy? Who let you beat Darius into such a state!? Are you out of your mind? ¡°If you want to die, you can just die yourself. Why do you want to implicate me? Crazy woman! ¡°You crazy woman! ¡°I will sue you. Now, the old man has lost his temper. Bring me the brat who beat up Darius!¡± Damien scolded angrily. ¡°No, it¡¯s Darius...¡± Shauna felt wronged. She was about to exin, but was interrupted by Damien. Damien kept scolding, ¡°No, no, no. Why are you talking so much nonsense? I told you to bring him here, so bring him here obediently! ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If you don¡¯t bring him here today, the old man said that after his birthday, the entire Taylor family will be destroyed because of the two of you! Think about it carefully. If I don¡¯t see you in an hour, the Taylor family will be destroyed!¡± Chapter 108 - Commit Suicide to Atone For His Crimes!

Chapter 108: Commit Suicide to Atone For His Crimes!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This.. After she heard Damien¡¯s words, the phone in Shauna¡¯s hand fell onto the car seat. She seemed to be in a daze. She didn¡¯t expect this matter to blow up to such a big extent. She also didn¡¯t expect Vincent Torres would actually say that he wanted the Taylor family to be destroyed. For a moment, Shauna didn¡¯t know what to do. Could it be that she really had to bring Bruce to the Torres family? If that was the case, the Torres family definitely wouldn¡¯t let Bruce off the hook. However, Bruce had only taught Darius a lesson in order to save her. How could she bear to implicate him? The more Shauna thought about it, the more troubled she became. Gradually, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. She appeared weak and helpless. ¡°Kirin, stop the car!¡± At this moment, Bruce¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Damien¡¯s voice was very loud just now. Although Shauna was trying her best to hide it, there was only so much space in the car, so Bruce could hear it clearly. He was the one who beat him up, so Bruce definitely wouldn¡¯t let Shauna carry it alone. Furthermore, he had never taken the Torres family seriously. Hence, he immediately got Kirin to stop the car by the side of the road. ¡°Bruce, you!?¡± Shauna was stunned. She looked at Bruce guiltily with mixed feelings. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I was the one who hit him. Since the Torres family wants to see me, I can go and meet them,¡± Bruce said inly. ¡°But...¡± Shauna struggled. She couldn¡¯t bear to implicate Bruce. However, just as she opened her mouth, Bruce interrupted her, ¡°The Torres family can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± After saying this, Bruce instructed Kirin, ¡°Kirin, help me send Brianne back to the hotel. If anything happens to Brianne, I will hold you ountable!¡± Kirin¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied forcefully, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, Bruce looked at Brianne, who was worried about him. ¡°I will go and settle some small problems. I will be back very soon. After you go back, rest well.¡± Brianne, whose pretty face was filled with worry, felt uneasy after hearing this. The Torres family was a blue-blood family. Going to the Torres family was no different from going into the lion¡¯s den. Was it really a good idea for Bruce to bring his weak aunt along? When she thought of this, the worry on Brianne¡¯s face became even more intense. But she also knew that all along, in the entire Taylor family, only her aunt had been helping her and Bruce. Now that her aunt was in trouble, she and Bruce couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. After a mental struggle, Brianne finally nodded silently. But before she left, she still said with affection, ¡°Bruce, you have to be careful. You have to promise me that you will bring my aunt back safely. I will wait for you at the hotel.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± Bruce promised with a smile. Then, he took Shauna out of the car. After that, Bruce and Shauna hailed a taxi and rushed towards the Torres family. .. The Torres family of Porta! At this moment, everyone in the Torres family was extremely angry. All the members of the Torres family were standing at the side in fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Originally, tomorrow was Vincent Torres¡¯s 80th birthday. Everyone was busy preparing for tomorrow¡¯s grand asion. However, no one expected that at this crucial moment, Darius would be severely injured and lose an arm. One had to know that the Torres family had just received an important project from the Hugo Group. It was to help a big shot prepare for a grand wedding. Hugo ced great importance on this project. Everyone participating in the project had gone throughyers of screening. Regardless of whether it was their strength or influence, they all needed to be strictly screened. There were only eight to ten blue-blood families in the entire Porta region that were qualified to participate in this project. The Torres family was fortunate enough to be chosen to participate in this project. This was a form of recognition of the Torres family¡¯s prestige from the Hugo Group. However, if this matter tonight were to be spread, it would have a great impact on the Torres family. If news that even a young man who had just been released from prison dared to bully the Torres family spread, how would the Torres family establish themselves in Porta? How could the Hugo Group trust the Torres family with such an important project? The Torres family was still hoping to use this project to establish ties with that big shot. If the Hugo Group had doubts about their strength, they would be kicked out at any moment, let alone trying to establish ties with them. It was precisely because they knew this that the Torres family took this matter so seriously. From their point of view, Bruce hadn¡¯t only humiliated the Torres family this time, he might also have ruined the Torres family¡¯s best chance to rise to the top! This was intolerable. Therefore, no matter what, Bruce had to pay a price. They had to let everyone in Porta see that not everyone could provoke the Torres family! ¡°Dad, the call has been made. Shauna will bring that kid overter.¡±At this moment, Damien, who had finished the call with Shauna, came in front of Vincent with a terrified look. From his terrified expression, it was as if the person sitting in front of him wasn¡¯t his father, but an iron-fisted king, and he was just a small government official. When the people at the side saw this scene, they didn¡¯t find it strange. It was obvious that they were used to it. In the Torres family, Damien was at most a puppet. In their eyes, his position wasn¡¯t evenparable to that of his son, Darius. And all of this was because of Shauna. If Damien hadn¡¯t been coveting that woman, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen out of favor in front of Vincent and ended up in such an awkward position. ¡°You may leave. Your work for tonight is done,¡± Vincent, who was sitting in the main seat, said with an indifferent expression. He didn¡¯t even look at Damien. Damien¡¯s face stiffened. A hint of unwillingness shed in his eyes as he silently retreated to the side. At this moment, Vincent looked at the Torres family and slowly said, ¡°That kid will be here soon. What do you guys think?¡± When a member of the Torres family heard this, he said somewhat apprehensively, ¡°Tomorrow is your birthday banquet. At this juncture, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for things to get violent. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the Hugo Group will have objections about us. Therefore, I suggest that we first break that kid¡¯s legs and lock him up. After three days, we¡¯ll kill him!¡± This suggestion received the approval of everyone in the Torres family. Even Vincent, who was sitting in the main seat, nodded his head. Vincent narrowed his eyes. His dim eyes reflected a ruthless light as he said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say! ¡°When that kides, break his legs immediately! ¡°Three dayster, make him kneel in front of our family andmit suicide to atone for his crimes!¡± Chapter 109 - No Need to Kneel Down to This Old Fart!

Chapter 109: No Need to Kneel Down to This Old Fart!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, outside the Torres family¡¯s vi. ¡°Sir, stop here.¡± There was still some distance from the Torres family, but Shauna stopped the taxi. Then, Bruce followed Shauna and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, Shauna looked at the brightly lit Torres family home with a a gloomy expression with mixed feelings. ¡°Bruce, you¡¯d better go back. I can go in alone. Even if the Torres family makes trouble again, they wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for a woman like me,¡± Shauna lied. In fact, how could she not know that the Torres family had most likely set up a trap in the vi at this time and was just waiting for Bruce to go in? But Shauna really couldn¡¯t bear to implicate Bruce. A person who couldmand Draco wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He was most likely a powerful figure in the underworld. Dealing with such a person was tantamount to ying with fire. Even though he owed Bruce a favor, it was impossible for him to keep helping Bruce. There had to be an end to it eventually. Once he repaid the favor, Draco would no longer support Bruce. Those people whom Bruce had offended in the past would probably take revenge. Moreover, Bruce still had Zane Co. to deal with. He couldn¡¯t waste this on him. Otherwise, how could Bruce deal with Zane Co.¡¯s ban? However, she didn¡¯t know that Bruce didn¡¯t take the Torres family seriously at all. At this moment, he walked in front of her and headed straight for the Torres family¡¯s vi. Sigh.. Seeing this scene, Shauna felt extremely guilty. She could only brace herself and continue to persuade him. However, Bruce didn¡¯t listen to her at all. Instead, he continued to walk forward. When he arrived in front of the Torres family¡¯s vi, he nced at Shauna. ¡°This is the house, right?¡± ¡°This... sigh...¡± Shauna sighed heavily. At this moment, a group of fierce-looking bodyguards rushed out from the Torres family¡¯s vi. All of them were tall and strong. One could tell that they weren¡¯t people to be trifled with. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe? Go in! Mr. Vincent is waiting for you inside.¡± The leading member of the Torres family said with disdain. His words carried a hint of contempt. It was very obvious that he knew Shauna. When Shauna heard this, her expression instantly became grave. She immediately stood in front of Bruce to shield him behind her and slowly walked into the vi. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the main hall of the Torres family. At this moment, other than the members of the Torres family, there were also twenty to thirty bodyguards with solemn expressions in the main hall of the Torres family. When Shauna saw this scene, her heart couldn¡¯t help but thump. Her mood instantly fell to rock bottom. She silently looked at Damien, who looked timid at this moment. Immediately, a helpless expression surfaced on her face. Then, her gaze fell on Vincent, who had a stern look on his face and was extremely serious. With a plop, Shauna knelt in front of Vincent and pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Bruce. I was the one who made him beat Darius up. If Vincent wants to punish someone, then punish me. No matter whether you want to kill or cut me up, I have no objections. ¡°I only hope that you can let Bruce off the hook.¡± Hmph! Vincent snorted coldly when he heard that. His eyes revealed a sense of contempt, and he didn¡¯t take Shauna seriously at all. ¡°Shauna! What nonsense are you spouting!? It was clearly this brazen kid who beat Darius up. Don¡¯t take everything here for granted! Have you thought about the consequences of doing this!?¡±Damien said hurriedly at this moment. Although he had the intention of defending Shauna, he was more afraid that Shauna¡¯s words would implicate him. However, just as Damien finished speaking, Vincent nced at him with a displeased expression. His gaze was cold, as if he treated him as a stranger. Immediately after, Vincent said to him aloofly, ¡°Did I let you speak!?¡± Damien immediately panicked when he heard that. He hurriedly admitted his mistake and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I misspoke. But I did this because I want to know the truth of the matter. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Humph! Hearing Damien¡¯s words, Vincent snorted again. The displeasure on his face became even more intense. Then, Vincent withdrew his gaze and looked at Bruce. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you the kid who beat up Darius?¡± Bruce didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he quietly walked to Shauna¡¯s side and helped her up. He said slowly, ¡°Aunt, one doesn¡¯t have to kneel to the heavens, ghosts, or gods. One doesn¡¯t have to kneel to this old fart either!¡± The moment he said this, the entire Torres family¡¯s nerves became apprehensive. They all looked at Mr. Torres. In the Torres family, Bruce was the first person who dared to speak in such a manner and disrespect Mr. Torres! The phrase ¡®old fart¡¯ made the atmosphere stiffen. A member of the Torres family stood out and said fiercely, ¡°Brat! Who are you calling an old fart?! I will sew your mouth shut?!¡± In the face of the threat from the Torres family¡¯s members, Bruce still had a calm expression on his face. He slowly said, ¡°An old fart who has no morals is a scourge to his descendants. If he isn¡¯t an old fart, who is?¡± The moment he heard this, Vincent, who was sitting in the main seat, was so angry that his face flushed. However, Bruce wasn¡¯t done yet. He continued to say aloofly, ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t know how to discipline your grandson. I helped you discipline him, but you don¡¯t even have a word of thanks? This is your family¡¯s upbringing? Today, I¡¯ve learned something. The Torres family is really despicable!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone from the Torres family couldn¡¯t help but gasp with astonishment. This kid really had the guts to say anything he wanted. He simply didn¡¯t take the Torres family seriously at all. He didn¡¯t take Vincent seriously! This was a provocation! This was a tant provocation! At that moment, Vincent was so angry that he red at him. His old eyes were filled with a cold and venomous look. ¡°Someone! Break his legs for me! Throw him into the backyard and lock him up! Three dayster, cut him into a thousand pieces! ! !¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t contain his anger. No one had ever dared to speak to him like that, and no one had ever dared to challenge his authority in the Torres family. Bruce was the first, and in his eyes, he would also be thest! If he didn¡¯t cut him into a thousand pieces, it would be difficult to vent the hatred in his heart! Boom! After Vincent gave the order, the 20 to 30 bodyguards of the Torres family swarmed forward. Many people even took out the clubs that they had prepared beforehand, and without saying a word, they waved them at Bruce. ¡°Ah!¡± Shauna¡¯s face turned pale with fright and she let out a scream. However, even though she was scared out of her wits, she still chose to stand in front of Bruce. When Vincent saw this, he said angrily, ¡°Ignore her! If she dares to stop me, I will punish of her as well! Today, no matter who came, he had to break this kid¡¯s leg! I want him to know the consequences of offending the Torres family! ! !¡± Chapter 110 - Going to Break my Legs?

Chapter 110: Going to Break my Legs?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Shauna heard this, she immediately panicked. She knew that Bruce¡¯sbat skills weren¡¯t bad, but after all, the Torres family¡¯s bodyguards weren¡¯t to be trifled with. All of them were well-trained. Bruce could fight, but he was on his own! At this moment, when the bodyguards heard this, they became even more unbridled. One of the bodyguards swung a baseball bat at Shauna¡¯s head. Seeing the baseball bating at her, Shauna, who was at a loss, was so scared that she closed her eyes. At this moment, a loud bang was heard. However, she didn¡¯t feel the expected pain. Shauna slowly opened her eyes and saw Bruce steadily catch the baseball bat. Immediately, before Shauna could react, the baseball bat made of aluminum alloy was crushed by Bruce and turned into scrap metal! At this moment, not only was Shauna shocked, but everyone from the Torres family was also shocked. They stared at the scene in front of them in shock. The baseball bat made of aluminum alloy was like paper in Bruce¡¯s hands. He easily crushed it into scrap metal. Wasn¡¯t he a little too strong? The Torres family members were dumbstruck. Astonishment rose in their hearts. But they didn¡¯t know that this was just the beginning! They saw Bruce pull the broken baseball bat over and smash it. The broken baseball bat was like a big hammer as it battered the bodyguards. With a loud bang, the bodyguard smashed into the marble pir in the Torres family¡¯s living room. The Torres family trembled. Some people couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. They were shaken and a chill instantly rose up their spines. ¡°Attack together! Don¡¯t give him a chance! Quick!¡± Seeing that his bodyguards were so weak, Vincent became even angrier. He looked flustered and exasperated. Although the bodyguards who received the order knew that Bruce wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, they could only brace themselves and go forward. In an instant, twenty to thirty bodyguards swarmed towards Bruce. All of them exerted all their strength and didn¡¯t give Bruce the slightest chance to struggle. However, from the beginning to the end, Bruce¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of emotion. It was as if he didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. ¡°Scram!¡± When the crowd was about to approach him, he suddenly shouted. Immediately after, he gave off an intimidating aura. At this moment, the Torres family¡¯s living room was filled with the sensation of bloodshed. The entire Torres family was instantly enveloped in a terrifying atmosphere. Everyone who was there felt a murderous aura. At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The bodyguards who surrounded him were the first to bear the brunt. Their bodies stiffened. At this moment, Bruce moved! Bruce kicked the bodyguard in the lead. With a loud bang, the bodyguard was instantly sent flying into the crowd. The bodyguards who were flung around felt as if their bodies had been crushed by a bulldozer. It was as if all the bones in their bodies had fallen apart and they felt waves of intense pain. Immediately after, Bruce turned around and picked up another bodyguard. The bodyguard, who weighed more than 50kg, was like a chicken in Bruce¡¯s hands. He was easily picked up, and he had no ability to resist at all. Bruce threw the bodyguard into the crowd again. In an instant, more than ten bodyguards fell down. At this point, only a few of the Torres family¡¯s twenty to thirty bodyguards were left standing. However, the remaining few had long been scared to the point of petrification. They were filled with fear, and they didn¡¯t dare to attack Bruce again. Seeing this, the Torres family¡¯s people no longer had the arrogant expression from before. There was only a sense of unease and fear. Only now did they understand why Bruce dared to say such words in front of Vincent. He waspletely fearless! Perhaps, from the start, Bruce didn¡¯t take the Torres family¡¯s bodyguards seriously at all. The contempt they had shown him just now, at this moment, appeared to be so idiotic. Many people felt humiliated. It was as if someone had pped them in the face. Their expressions were extremely ugly. At this moment, Vincent¡¯s old face was also gloomy. He no longer had the tough demeanor from before. He only had an iparably heavy expression. At this moment, the Torres family¡¯s living room was dead silent. At that moment, calm footsteps sounded slowly. These footsteps were like the soul-stirring bell of the grim reaper. Every time it sounded, everyone would tremble. The sound of these footsteps already unnerved the people in the Torres family and their legs were trembling uncontrobly. Vincent, who was sitting in the main seat, had a dark expression on his face. He felt extremely frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re actually an ancient martial arts expert!?¡± Vincent had a dark expression on his face. To be able to instantly defeat so many of his bodyguards, Bruce must be an ancient martial arts expert. Moreover, he was probably a martial arts expert with a ck belt! This was something that he had never thought of before. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t only be these bodyguards who appeared here tonight. An aloof smile appeared on Bruce¡¯s face when he heard this. He immediately came in front of Vincent and looked down at him. At this moment, Bruce seemed omnipotent. He had control over the entire ce and no one dared to stop him. ¡°I heard that you are going to break my legs?¡± Bruce said calmly. There was a yful tone in his voice. Vincent¡¯s face stiffened. He felt even more sullen. Bruce was humiliating him. and in front of so many people! He had been in the business world for so many years. When had he ever suffered such humiliation? Thinking of this, Vincent gritted his teeth and said to Bruce word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t becent too early! I was careless today. I admit defeat! ¡°If you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, after my birthday banquet is over, I will let you see the true power of our family!¡± Kill him? When Bruce heard this, he sneered. Hisughter was filled with contempt. Then, Bruce turned back to look at Shauna. He knew that Shauna most likely didn¡¯t want to see him kill him, and Brianne probably didn¡¯t want to either. However, since he had chosen to make a move, he would naturally help Shaunapletely resolve her troubles with the Torres family. Sometimes, death wasn¡¯t the best punishment. The best punishment was to let him climb to the top and then let him fall into ruins! With this thought in mind, Bruce restrained his terrifying aura and immediately said yfully, ¡°Since you want to y, then I¡¯ll y with you. Save a seat for me at your birthday banquet tomorrow. ¡°Oh right, remember to call more people. Otherwise, I am afraid that there won¡¯t be enough people to watch your demise!¡± Chapter 111 - Heaven Bless the Torres Family?.

Chapter 111: Heaven Bless the Torres Family?.

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, Torres family. Bruce, who was looking down from above, smiled aloofly after saying this. There was a calm expression on his face. From his appearance, it was as if he didn¡¯t take the Torres family seriously at all. Then, he walked out of the Torres family with Shauna. No one in the Torres family dared to stop him. No one even dared to look Bruce in the eye. At this moment, Bruce had made the Torres family members apprehensive. Vincent, who was sitting in the main seat, was trembling with anger. He had been in the business world for decades, but he had never been as humiliated as he was today. To him, this was extreme humiliation! ¡°Pass down the order! No matter what the means! No matter how much it costs! No matter what, get me 20 ancient martial arts experts tomorrow! Remember! I only want the best martial artists! I want 20 top-notch martial artists! Did you hear that!?¡± Vincent, whose emotions had turned from embarrassment to anger, ordered. Porta was indeed a ce with all sorts of people. It was much better than Javon. Back then, Timothy had used all of his connections and only managed to gather five top-notch martial artists. But now, Vincent ordered twenty! When the Torres family members heard this, they were secretly shocked. Twenty top-notch martial artists! Old Mr. Torres was really angry! However, after thinking about it, they didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, Old Mr. Torres had suffered so much humiliation tonight. He had to get back at them. Moreover, Bruce said that he would personallye tomorrow. He even asked the Torres family to leave a seat for him. This was too arrogant! He simply didn¡¯t take the Torres family seriously. One had to know that those who came to celebrate the birthday the next day were all famous people from Porta. If they didn¡¯t get their revenge tomorrow, not to mention Old Mr. Torres, but even the Torres family wouldn¡¯t have authority in Porta in the future. After figuring this out, everyone from the Torres family began to make arrangements overnight. Many people even stayed up all night looking for top-notch martial artists. .. On the other side, after Bruce returned to the hotel, he also booked an extra room for Shauna. Under the current situation, Shauna didn¡¯t dare to return to the Taylor family. If the Taylor family knew that she had brought Bruce to the Torres family to cause a ruckus tonight, Old Madam Taylor would be angered to the point of having a heart attack. Therefore, Shauna simply stayed in the hotel. After giving Shauna a room, Bruce brought her along to tell Brianne that she was safe. Seeing that Bruce had returned safely, Brianne finally felt relieved. However, before Brianne could rejoice, she immediately heard the news that the Torres family was preparing to deal with Bruce at the birthday banquet. Immediately, Brianne frowned and her pretty face was filled with worry. ¡°Brother, aunt, why don¡¯t the two of you not go tomorrow? We¡¯ll wait at the entrance of the Executive Bureau. No matter how powerful the Torres family is, they can¡¯t do anything if you guys are at the Executive Bureau!¡± Brianne suggested with a solemn expression. When Shauna heard this, her expression was filled with bitterness. She immediately med herself and said, ¡°If the Torres family don¡¯t see you, they¡¯ll probably find trouble with the Taylor family. I¡¯ll go alone tomorrow. ¡°If they want to deal with me, then they can deal with me. As for you, Bruce, just listen to Brianne and wait at the gate of the Executive Bureau. This way, the Torres family can¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°After I have calmed down the Torres family, you can¡­¡± After hearing this, Bruce silently shook his head. He then said with some amusement, ¡°Aunt, Brianne, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡°Moreover, I have already told Mr. Torres today to reserve a seat for me. I¡¯ll go tomorrow and I¡¯ll give him a generous gift!¡± This.. After hearing Bruce¡¯s words, the bitter look on Shauna¡¯s face became more pronounced. At this time, Brianne also showed a hesitant expression. She didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to Bruce, nor did she want to see anything happen to Shauna. However, she couldn¡¯t think of a better way. Now, it seemed that with Bruce around, at least Shauna¡¯s safety wasn¡¯t a concern. It was precisely because of this that Brianne didn¡¯t continue to struggle and agreed with Bruce¡¯s decision. After that, Bruce patientlyforted them for a while before convincing the two of them. ¡°Rest early. I¡¯ll prepare a generous gift for Mr. Torres,¡± Bruce said jokingly and then left Brianne¡¯s room. After leaving Brianne¡¯s room, Bruce¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Kirin!¡± Upon hearing that, Kirin immediately walked out from the dark, and stood behind Bruce with a serious look on his face as he said, ¡°Sir, please give your orders!¡± ¡°Have Hugo contact the Torres family immediately and tell them that I will be attending tomorrow. Also, tell Hugo to cooperate with my n tomorrow. Also, Ask Draco and Rica to alle to the Torres family tomorrow. But there¡¯s no need to inform the Torres family in advance. Just let them act ording to my instructions. Is it clear?¡± Bruce instructed. ¡°Understood!¡± Upon receiving the order, Kirin immediately turned around to contact Hugo and the others. .. Not long after Kirin informed Hugo, in less than a minute, Vincent received a call from Hugo personally. The originally gloomy-looking Vincent was instantly energized when he received the news that Hugo was going to attend the banquet personally! ¡°Good! Good! Good! ! !¡± Vincent was so excited that he almost jumped up. His behavior had also rmed the members of the Torres family who were busy contacting top-notch martial artists. When they saw Vincent¡¯s joyful look, everyone was stunned and confused. ¡°Is there any good news?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. When the Torres family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help bute over. They wanted to hear what made Old Mr. Torres happy. ¡°Good news! It¡¯s great news! Hugo just called me and said that he wille over personally to celebrate my birthday tomorrow! Tell me, isn¡¯t this great news?¡± Vincent said emotionally and the gloominess that had enveloped his face just now was swept away. When the Torres family members heard the news, a look of ecstasy instantly appeared on their faces. They had also invited Hugo before, but they all knew that it was basically impossible for someone of Hugo¡¯s caliber to attend the birthday banquet. The invitation was just a formality. They had never thought that Hugo would attend at all. However, they never expected Hugo to agree to it and even call Old Mr. Torres personally. This was really great news! ¡°Grandpa, the heavens are really blessing the Torres family! Hugo¡¯s attendance is enough to prove that he values the Torres family!¡± ¡°I see the opportunity for the Torres family to rise! This time, who will dare to look down on the Torres family in Porta?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, grandfather. Hugo first let them participate in the wedding preparations of that big shot, and now he¡¯s personally attending your birthday banquet. This is simply a chance that the heavens have bestowed upon the Torres family!¡± The members of the Torres family started rejoicing. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anticipation, and Vincent¡¯s face was filled with pride. Hugo wasing. Hugo wasing for his sake! In Porta, who had more authority than Vincent!? Chapter 112 - The Torres Family Starts to Get Smug!

Chapter 112: The Torres Family Starts to Get Smug!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. Torres, there¡¯s one more thing we have to be on guard against. Since Hugo has graced us with his presence, then tomorrow Bruce... ?¡± A member of the Torres family couldn¡¯t help but stop-notch up. Although mentioning Bruce at this time was a little like raining on his parade, what he said was also the truth. When the Torres family members heard this, they also nodded. Following that, a worried look appeared on their faces. If Bruce dared to appear tomorrow, the Torres family definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. However, if Hugo were to see this, he would probably have a bad impression of the Torres family. Moreover, getting violent during a birthday celebration was inappropriate. This was a rule in Porta. If Bruce were to really cause a ruckus, the Torres family would really be humiliated. Moreover, it would be in front of Hugo. Thinking of this, everyone became even more worried. However, after Vincent heard this, a look of disapproval appeared on his old face. He didn¡¯t seem to be worried about this matter at all. ¡°You guys are actually so scared of Bruce? Don¡¯t forget, we have already invited top-notch martial artists to deal with him. There wouldn¡¯t be any violence on his birthday. that was for sure. However, twenty top-notch martial artists were more than enough to take him down without bloodshed. ¡°It¡¯s not like he is invincible. What¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Vincent said disapprovingly with his face full of smugness. When everyone heard this, their faces instantly lit up with joy. The worry they had just nowpletely vanished into thin air. When Vincent saw this, he nodded his head in satisfaction and continued, ¡°People like Bruce are nobodies. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°Right now, your main focus is to think of a way to spread the news that Hugo will be attending the birthday banquet tomorrow as much as possible. ¡°This time, we must establish the Torres family¡¯s prestige in front of everyone in Porta! Do you all understand?¡± Understood! Vincent¡¯s call was met with a hundred responses. The Torres family¡¯s members, who had just taken a break, instantly started to get busy again. There wasn¡¯t much time left for them. Tomorrow was Vincent¡¯s birthday banquet. They had to spread the news that Hugo wasing to attend the birthday banquet within a night. The main point was to let the other wealthy families in Porta know how much Hugo valued the Torres family, so as to bolster the Torres family¡¯s prestige. This was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the Torres family! If they could use this opportunity to use Hugo as a conduit to get closer to the big shot that Hugo had been fawning on recently, it would be all the more icing on the cake! However, these were all things to be consideredter. The most urgent thing now was to spread the news of Hugo¡¯s arrival as much as possible. For the entire night, the Torres family had mobilized almost all of their resources and spared no effort in their efforts. After an entire night of hard work, early the next morning, many of the wealthy families of Porta had just returned to work when they saw the news from the Torres family on their desks. What!? Hugo was actually preparing to attend Vincent¡¯s birthday banquet? This news was like a bomb thatpletely exploded in Porta and caused a buzz. Countless wealthy families in Porta couldn¡¯t help but envy Vincent. How prestigious was he to be able to get on Hugo¡¯s good side? Moreover, in Porta, who didn¡¯t know that Hugo had be a mysterious big shot with immense power? To get on Hugo¡¯s good side was equivalent to getting on that mysterious big shot¡¯s good side. No matter what, they would be able to reap benefits from riding on Hugo¡¯s coattails. Many people in Porta dreamed of establishing a good rtionship with Hugo, but they never expected that the Torres family would beat them to it. At this moment, the Torres family was undoubtedly a rising star in Porta. Countless people were watching their rise. .. Porta, Zane Co.! ¡°Outrageous! On what basis? On what basis? What is the Torres family so lucky? How can Zane Co. be outmatched by the Torres family!?¡± After Thomas received the news, he flew into a rage and lost hisposure. ¡°Thomas, calm down first. We can¡¯t solve anything by fretting. Let¡¯s think about it carefully. Did we do something wrong?¡± Peggy tried to persuade him, but there was also a hint of confusion in her tone. In terms of strength, Zane Co. wasn¡¯t weaker than the Torres family. In terms of influence, Thomas had been in Porta all these years, and he had done everything wlessly. Many people were deferential to him. However, in this situation where he wasn¡¯t any less outstanding than the Torres family, when Hugo was preparing the wedding for that mysterious big shot, he said that he would exclude Zane Co.? Now, Hugo was going to personally attend Vincent¡¯s birthday banquet. This made Thomas feel even more that the matter was uneptable and unreasonable. Peggy furrowed her brows and guessed, ¡°Thomas, do you think that it¡¯s because of us banning Bruce that Hugo had a bad impression of us?¡± Bruce? When he heard this name, Thomas¡¯s face showed a hint of disgust. However, disgust was one thing, but Peggy¡¯s words weren¡¯t without reason. Him banning Bruce was indeed too big of amotion, so it wasn¡¯t impossible for Hugo to have known about it and have a bad impression of him. Thinking of this, Thomas took a deep breath and immediately said in a cold voice, ¡°Inform the people below to temporarily suspend the ban on Bruce to minimize the negative impact! At the same time, contact Hugo Group as soon as possible and make sure to get a spot for the wedding project. ¡°You can personally take care of these two matters. I¡¯m worried about leaving these tasks to other people. It¡¯ll be hard on you during this period of time.¡± When Peggy heard this, she nodded. Since things hade to this, she could only try her best to get back on Hugo¡¯s good side. After all, that big shot was someone that even Hugo had to curry favor with. If Zane Co. didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, then they could only watch others profit. .. The Torres family of Porta! ¡°Mr. Torres, look. These are all congrattory gifts sent over by people from the various prominent families. These people originally didn¡¯t n toe, but now they¡¯re scrambling to give us gifts.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. My phone has been bombarded with calls early in the morning. Many of our customers who originally weren¡¯t free to attend the birthday banquet are now fighting toe over.¡± ¡°Mr. Torres, in my opinion, we need to add more seats tonight. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be enough seats.¡± Everyone from the Torres family started chiming in and everyone was overjoyed. At this moment, they hadpletely forgotten about Bruce, a nobody. They were wholeheartedly focused on strengthening the Torres family¡¯s reputation. Vincent, who saw this scene, felt even more smug. He teased pretentiously, ¡°Look at all of you. This is just the beginning. There will be plenty of days like this in the future. As long as you perform well, the Torres family will be the number one wealthy family below Hugo in the future!¡± After hearing this, the Torres family members became even more invigorated. Everyone was in a state ofcency and seemed to be in high spirits. Seeing this, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but show a satisfied smile. After that, he said calmly, ¡°Let those top-notch martial artists we invited deal with Bruce. Tell them not to let Bruce appear at the banquet. Deal with him at the periphery. As long as there is no violence, they can do anything. Just don¡¯t let me see him at the banquet!¡± Chapter 113 - How Did He Get In?

Chapter 113: How Did He Get In?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As time went by, it was finally evening. There was less than an hour before the birthday banquet began. ¡°Bruce! Tell me honestly, did you invite Draco to help us tonight?¡± Shauna secretly pulled Bruce to a corner and asked in a low voice. ¡°Auntie, is it important?¡± Bruce replied calmly. Shauna frowned and said worriedly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s important! Draco listens to you because he owes you a favor. However, the favor will be repaid one day. If you use it to help me tonight, how will you deal with Zane Co. in the future? You have to know that Zane Co. is still banning you. If you don¡¯t have Draco, how will you deal with it?¡± Shauna¡¯s face was filled with a strong sense of guilt. If it wasn¡¯t for her mess, Bruce wouldn¡¯t have wasted such a precious opportunity. He could use this favor from Draco to deal with Zane Co.. But now, in order to help him, Bruce wanted to use this favor to deal with the Torres family¡¯s threat. How could she not feel guilty about this? ¡°You¡¯d better call Draco and tell him not toe. Later on, don¡¯t go over either. I¡¯ll go alone! With Draco protecting you, even if you don¡¯t use this opportunity, the Torres family won¡¯t make things difficult for you for the time being. ¡°Take advantage of this opportunity to go into hiding. When the Torres family¡¯s anger has subsided, you cane back again,¡± Shauna said resolutely. However, after Bruce heard it, he shook his head silently and then walked out of the hotel. ¡°Bruce! You!?¡± Looking at Bruce¡¯s stubborn attitude, Shauna suddenly felt helpless. ¡°Auntie, if you don¡¯t go now, you won¡¯t be able to make it to the banquet,¡± Bruce said yfully. Sigh... Seeing this, Shauna sighed heavily. She was filled with anxiety and helplessness. .. On the other side, guests had already entered the Torres family¡¯s birthday banquet venue one after another. The entire venue was filled with excitement and every guest who came to attend the banquet was vying topliment Vincent. The periphery of the birthday banquet venue was in stark contrast to the liveliness of the birthday banquet venue. On the road leading to the birthday banquet venue, there were twenty people with solemn expressions. Each of them had an imposing aura. Their eyes were tightly shut and their faces were stern. They looked unfathomable. If one looked closely, one could feel their proud and aloof aura. It was very obvious that these were all top-notch martial arts experts. The Torres family had paid a great price for hiring them this time. At this moment, one of the top-notch warriors suddenly opened his eyes and his sharp eyes gleamed. They were here! In the next moment, twenty warriors walked out from the shadows at the same time and stood in the middle of the road. They blocked the way to the birthday banquet. Their eyes burned and each of their faces carried a sense of haughtiness as well as condescension. Clearly, they were fearless. And at this moment, Bruce was standing in front of them. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Cripple your own legs ande with us. Otherwise, when we make a move, it won¡¯t be as simple as having your legs broken.¡± A top-notch-stage martial artist spoke with an indifferent expression. He didn¡¯t take Bruce seriously at all. But at this moment, Bruce ignored them and continued to walk forward. ¡°Are you digging your own grave?!¡± When they saw Bruce¡¯s arrogant behavior, a hint of anger instantly appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Immediately, someone wanted to make a move. However, at this moment, Bruce suddenly gave off an intimidating aura. He started to make a move against the twenty martial artists. The moment an expert made a move, one would know if he was indeed an expert! As martial artists, at this moment, they felt this the strongest. Although this young man in front of them looked very young, he was extremely terrifying. This was absolutely not something that a top-notch martial artist could possess! This meant that his strength had already surpassed that of a top-notch martial artist. It was very likely that it was from battle... The twenty top-notch martial artists suddenly trembled, and their faces were instantly filled with terror. King of War! At this moment, they were filled with shock and fear. ¡°D*mn Vincent! Didn¡¯t he say that he was just a brat? F * ck him! He¡¯s actually the King of War!?¡± ¡°Vincent set us up! How can we fight the King of War?¡± ¡°Screw Vincent! I really want to beat him up!¡± Everyone was on edge. No one had expected that Vincent had invited them over to deal with a King of War. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? How would they fight the King of War? At this moment, they wanted to strangle Vincent to death. Just as everyone was feeling uneasy, Bruce slowly said, ¡°Are you guys going to step aside, or should I throw you out?¡± Hearing these words, the top-notch level experts immediately shivered. Then, without thinking, they stood to the side respectfully and obediently. ¡°You¡¯re quite sensible. Stand here obediently and don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯t ask anything. Do you understand?¡± Bruce said casually. This seemingly casual sentence was as sacred as a decree to the twenty top-notch warriors. They hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely follow your instructions.¡± Seeing this scene, Shauna was a little stunned. At first, these people looked aggressive, but why did they suddenly be so obedient? They didn¡¯t even see Bruce make a move. Shauna was puzzled. At this moment, Bruce silently nodded. With Shauna, who had a nk look on her face, he calmly walked towards the Torres family¡¯s birthday banquet venue. Soon after, he and Shauna appeared at the scene of the birthday banquet. The moment they appeared at the scene, all the members of the Torres family were stunned on the spot. ¡°What... What happened? How... how did he get in?¡± Everyone frowned instantly. Following which, an extremely disgusted expression appeared on their faces. ¡°Where are the top-notch warriors? Where did they go? Quickly contact them and find out what happened!?¡± Vincent ordered coldly. The Torres family immediately sent people over to check. Very quickly, the people who were checking returned, but they had a very troubled expression on their faces. ¡°What!? You said that those top-notch warriors didn¡¯t say anything and even chased you away?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression instantly became ugly. He looked at Bruce with a disgusted expression. Just what method did this kid use? At this moment, Bruce had already brought Shauna over to him. His face had a trace of amusement as he said, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t leave a spot for me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy and cold.. Anger burned in his heart. He wished that he could swallow Bruce alive! Chapter 114 - Treatment of Shauna!

Chapter 114: Treatment of Shauna!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Porta, Torres family. Just as Vincent was fuming with anger, a few members of the Torres family started muttering to him. ¡°Mr. Torres, calm down. At this time, you must remain calm. You must consider the bigger picture!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Torres. The few of us will go ask those martial arts experts first to see what exactly happened. You must not be rash.¡± ¡°The birthday banquet is about to begin. Hugo could appear at any time. If we were to lose all decorum with this kid at this time, the Torres family¡¯s future would bepletely ruined!¡± A few members hurriedly tried to persuade Vincent. They were afraid that Vincent¡¯s impulsiveness would ruin their hopes of achieving great sess. Huff! Vincent took a deep breath and calmed down slightly. A trace of rity had finally returned to his angry eyes. ¡°All of you are right. This little brat nearly ruined my ns!¡± Vincent said with a gloomy look on his face and red at Bruce. ¡°Mr. Torres, I think that we should just arrange for him to sit outside with those servants. As long as he doesn¡¯t appear inside, he won¡¯t be able to cause much trouble.¡± The member of the Torres family continued to say. Vincent nodded silently when he heard this. He immediately instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Remember, send a few more people to watch him. No matter what, we can¡¯t let him appear inside.¡± The Torres family¡¯s members couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts thump when they heard this. They immediately looked at Bruce with fear. To them, this wasn¡¯t an easy task. After all, they had all seen Bruce¡¯s power. If Bruce really wanted to cause trouble, they couldn¡¯t stop him at all. But since things had alreadye to this, there was no better way. They could only brace themselves and go. The few Torres family¡¯s members who had received the order walked in front of Bruce with fear on their faces. ¡°The... seats have already been arranged. You... you cane with me.¡± The Torres family¡¯s members avoided eye contact with Bruce. ¡°Oh really?¡± Bruce looked at Vincent with a yful expression and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to break my legs?¡± ¡°You!¡± Vincent was once again so angry that his face flushed. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Torres, please calm down. Mr. Torres, please calm down.¡± The person beside him hurriedly advised. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll let you live a few more days! When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay a heavy price! Just you wait!¡± Vincent snorted coldly, turned around in exasperation, and walked into the vi. Phew! Seeing this scene, the Torres family members couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as Mr. Torres wasn¡¯t blinded by anger towards Bruce, everything would be fine. ¡°Bruce, forget it. Let¡¯s sit down first,¡± At this moment, Shauna said quietly. When Bruce heard this, he didn¡¯t continue to pester them. After all, the show was still toe, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Following that, Bruce and Shauna were arranged to sit at the end of the birthday banquet table. The Torres family¡¯s birthday banquet was divided into two venues, one inside and one outside. Only the ones inside were the Torres family¡¯s VIP guests. The outside was usually only for some unimportant partners and their employees and executives. At that moment, the seats that Bruce and Shauna were sitting in were thest seats in the field and they were the most inconspicuous seats. Shauna didn¡¯t say anything about it and seemed submissive. This wasn¡¯t the first time that she hade to celebrate Vincent¡¯s birthday, nor was it the first time that she had received such treatment. She knew that the Torres family didn¡¯t like her, but she still came over again and again. She wanted to please Mr. Torres. But at the same time, she was ostracized and looked down on by the crowd again and again. She just hoped that one day, the Torres family would acknowledge her, give her and Damien¡¯s daughter a status, and give her a family. For her daughter, she could withstand any humiliation. Obviously, she was already used to the situation. However, she didn¡¯t want to see Bruce involved in this. Thinking of this, Shauna couldn¡¯t help but say to Bruce, ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t pay attention to them if they¡¯re mean to you. They are targeting me, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± As if to prove Shauna¡¯s words, a few mean women walked towards her after she finished speaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t this that sl*t from the Taylor family? To be a mistress to this extent, you¡¯re really a legend.¡± A middle-aged woman with a very shy appearance mocked her. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s so shameless. She¡¯s so thick-skinned that she¡¯s already impervious to everything.¡± Another woman also ridiculed. In the face of their ridicule, Shauna still tried her best to maintain calmness, as if she hadn¡¯t heard their words at all. When the few middle-aged women saw Shauna¡¯s calm expression, annoyance instantly appeared on their faces. Just as those middle-aged women were about to leave, a group of young people appeared in the crowd. When everyone saw these people, a fearful expression instantly appeared on their faces and they all retreated to the side. Even those middle-aged women, who had been mean just now, had a hint of fear on their faces when they saw this group of people. They hurriedly gave way to them. At this moment, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but avoid this group of young people who had suddenly appeared. It was as if they had encountered a flood or a ferocious beast. In a short while, this group of young people, whom everyone feared, came in front of Bruce and Shauna in an aggressive manner. ¡°D*mn it! You b*tch, you really came. You¡¯re really shameless! And you! You d*mned jailbird. Today, let¡¯s settle the old and new grudges together!¡± Obviously, the person who came was none other than Darius, who was crippled by Brucest night. At this moment, although Darius¡¯s right hand was still in a cast, it didn¡¯t affect the arrogant look on his face. ¡°What? Did I go easy on youst night?¡± At this moment, Bruce said aloofly. However, it was this casual remark that made Darius fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± ¡°Darius! Stop!¡± Just as Darius was about to make trouble, Damien walked out of the house in a hurry and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing! Today is Mr. Torres¡¯s birthday banquet. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± Everyone thought that Damien¡¯s appearance would make Darius restrain himself, but they didn¡¯t expect that Darius didn¡¯t take Damien, his father, seriously at all. Darius slowly turned his face and nced at Damien indifferently. Then, he said with a ferocious look, ¡°Damien! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my father, you can teach me how to do things! Don¡¯t forget your own identity. Without my mother, you¡¯re nothing! Get out! If you try to protect this b*tch today, I¡¯m gonna kick your *ss!¡± Chapter 115 - The Aggrieved Damien!

Chapter 115: The Aggrieved Damien!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Darius! You!¡± Damien never expected that Darius would embarrass him in front of so many people. Immediately, Damien felt embarrassment and anger. But he also knew very well that he didn¡¯t have any right to speak in front of Old Mr. Torres. He couldn¡¯t evenpare to Darius. To put it bluntly, if he wasn¡¯t Vincent¡¯s biological son, he would have been kicked out of the Torres family a long time ago. It was precisely because Damien knew this that no matter how angry he was, he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger on Darius. Immediately, Damien¡¯s expression darkened. He strode to the front of Shauna and said angrily, ¡°What are you still standing there for!? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Darius? You stupid woman!¡± After saying that, Damien kept giving Shauna looks, as if he was forcing Shauna to yield. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t control Darius, so he vented his anger on Shauna. This.. After Shauna heard this, a disappointed expression shed across her eyes, and her expression instantly became dejected. She could ignore the ridicule of other people, but she couldn¡¯t ept Damien¡¯s current attitude. She had been by his side since she was eighteen years old and had no legitimate status. He said that he would take care of her for the rest of her life, but in the end, he married another woman. At that time, he knew that she was already pregnant with his child, but he still chose to marry another woman. All of this was because that woman¡¯s family was powerful and could help him secure his position as the sessor of the Torres family. As for her, she was a nameless mistress. When she thought of this, Shauna¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. ¡°Stupid woman! What are you still doing here!? Hurry up!? Don¡¯t you want to enter the Torres family? Think about Zoey!¡± Damien urged her in a hushed voice. Zoey was his and Shauna¡¯s daughter, Zoey. At this moment, in order to force Shauna to bow to Darius, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use his own daughter to threaten Shauna. When Shauna heard this, she looked dejected and distraught. She slowly wanted to stand up, but at this moment, Bruce pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Bruce!?¡± Shauna came back to her senses and looked at Bruce with guilt. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Damien, who saw this scene, was burning with anger. He yelled at Bruce. Bruce¡¯s expression was indifferent and his gaze was cold as he nced towards Damien. When he met Bruce¡¯s gaze, Damien couldn¡¯t help but shiver. For a moment, he felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious lion. At this moment, Damien¡¯s expression became fearful, but he still suppressed the fear. He gritted his teeth and said to Bruce, ¡°She is my woman! I can tell my woman to do whatever I want her to. This is our family¡¯s business! ¡°When is it your turn to criticize our family¡¯s matters as an outsider? What right do you have to stop me?¡± After hearing Damien¡¯s words, Bruce nced at him as if he was looking at an idiot. Then, he looked at Shauna. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be afraid. No one can force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do today. ¡°Even if you tear down the Torres family today, I can guarantee that nothing will happen to you!¡± As soon as they heard this, the surrounding guests couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Who is this kid? He looks quite unfamiliar. How dare he say that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know him? He¡¯s the one who was just released from prison, the former chairman of Hugo Group, Bruce!¡± ¡°D*mn! It¡¯s actually him? How could he be so dumb after five years in prison? How dare he say such things in the Torres family? I¡¯m afraid even Thomas wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant when he¡¯s here!¡± The crowd discussed animatedly and pointed at Bruce, but Bruce still had a calm expression on his face. He didn¡¯t waver at all, as if he hadn¡¯t heard their words at all. At this moment, after Damien heard Bruce¡¯s words, he immediately red at him in annoyance. He immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re dead meat. You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you¡¯re still boasting? Hmph!¡± Damien snorted coldly. He then continued to look at Shauna and said sternly, ¡°Shauna! Are even you not listening to me now!? Even you want to betray me!?¡± ¡°I...¡± Shauna¡¯s expression was filled with bitterness. She was on the brink of tears because of Damien. Damien immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. He raised his arm and wanted to hit her. ¡°Stupid woman! You¡¯re too big for your britches! Who do you think you are? Have you asked me if I agree?!¡± Damien vented all his anger on Shauna. This p was merciless. It was as if Shauna was his enemy. However, the moment his arm was about tond, Bruce forcefully blocked his hand. ¡°You hit someone in front of me. Did you ask me if I agree?!¡± Bruce¡¯s expression darkened. He lifted Damien up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Bruce threw Damien out. With a bang, he smashed a few tables nearby into pieces. At this moment, the entire venue was in an uproar. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gape at this scene. No one had expected that Bruce would actually dare to hit Damien at the Torres family¡¯s birthday banquet. Although Damien wasn¡¯t favored in the Torres family, he was still Vincent¡¯s biological son. Hitting him was equivalent to snubbing Vincent. Thinking of this, everyone could foresee Vincent flipping out. ¡°Hahaha... nice! Nice!¡± Darius, who had been watching, suddenly burst intoughter. From his ted look, it was as if the one being beaten wasn¡¯t his father. The onlookers tactfully shut their mouths and didn¡¯t dare toment further. ¡°Fighting amongst ourselves? How rare. I thought you guys were very affectionate.¡± Darius said to Shauna without any scruples. Shauna didn¡¯t say a word and looked embarrassed. At this moment, she had no idea what to do and she looked helpless. ¡°Do you want to stay with your father?¡± At this moment, Bruce said calmly. When Darius heard this, he took two steps back. Then, he looked at Bruce with a ferocious look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice too early. Do you really think you won? Someonee! Bring Zoey up here!¡± Zoey? When she heard Zoey¡¯s name, Shauna¡¯s expression instantly changed and she became flustered. When Darius saw this scene, he immediately grinned and said, ¡°Zoey is indeed your daughter. She¡¯s exactly as sl*tty as you! Tell me, if I bring her inter and get someone to r*pe her, record a video and post it on the inte, would she still be able to marry anyone in the future? Wouldn¡¯t she have to be someone¡¯s mistress, like her mother, and seduce a married man and ruin someone¡¯s family?! Auntie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Chapter 116 - Three Slaps to Teach You How to Behave!

Chapter 116: Three ps to Teach You How to Behave!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Darius! You b*stard! You¡¯re worse than a beast! Zoey is your sister! ! !¡± Shauna became anxious all of a sudden and tears flowed down from her red eyes. However, Darius acted as if he didn¡¯t see her reaction at all. He sneered and watched this scene indifferently. Not long after, a girl who was still wearing a school uniform was pulled over by three or four young men who looked like they were one or two years younger than her. The girl¡¯s hair was disheveled and her face was covered in bruises. It was obvious that she had been beaten up before she came here. But even so, the girl was still struggling with all her might. ¡°Mom! Mom! Mom! ...¡± The moment the girl saw Shauna, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. She looked extremely panicked. ¡°Zoey! ! !¡± When Shauna saw this scene, she felt heartbroken. ¡°How touching!¡± Darius said with a sinister smile. His face was full of pride. He walked directly to Zoey¡¯s side and reached out his hand to grab Zoey¡¯s jaw. Then, he looked at Shauna with a yful expression. ¡°Do you feel heartbroken?¡± Darius said with interest. ¡°Darius! Let Zoey go. I beg you, let her go. If you want to torture someone, just torture me. Zoey is innocent. She doesn¡¯t know anything...¡± Shauna pleaded desperately. When he saw Shauna¡¯s downtrodden appearance, Darius¡¯s smug expression became even more pronounced. ¡°You want me to let her go? Sure. Each of you kowtow three times, and let this d*mned jailbird cripple his own arms!¡± Darius said fearlessly. From his point of view, now that Zoey was in his hands, he had a trump card. No matter how good Bruce was at fighting, he would still be afraid and wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against him. However, he didn¡¯t know that his actions were pitifully childish in Bruce¡¯s eyes. He knew nothing about Bruce¡¯s strength! ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Bruce¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Bruce, Zoey is still...¡± Shauna was worried about Zoey¡¯s safety, but at this moment, Bruce had already slowly walked towards Darius. Bruce¡¯s footsteps rang out and echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. At this moment, the scene quieted down. Everyone felt that Bruce¡¯s footsteps not only echoed in their ears, but also lingered in their minds and made them feel a sense of fear. Gradually, some people became afraid, and their legs began to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°You... you... If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll immediately break her neck!¡± Darius sucked in a breath of cold air, and a look of panic instantly appeared on his face as he threatened Bruce powerlessly. But at this moment, Bruce was like the soul-catcher from hell, fearless, walking towards him step by step. Darius trembled and was so terrified that he increased the strength of his hands. Zoey¡¯s pretty face instantly became contorted. Her breathing was rapid, and she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. At this moment, Bruce gave off an intimidating aura. Darius¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to dodge, but before he could react, Bruce¡¯s hand had grabbed his neck. ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Bruce¡¯s expression was cold and his eyes were filled with indifference. He was as terrifying as a merciless killing machine. Darius waspletely flustered. He hurriedly let go of Zoey and struggled to free his hands. Unfortunately, Bruce¡¯s hands were so strong that no matter how he struggled, it was useless. He couldn¡¯t break free, not to mention that he only had one arm left. ¡°Let... Let go, let... Let go...¡± Darius¡¯s face was flushed and his eyes were bulging. He looked extremely pathetic. The underlings he had brought over all saw this scene, but none of them dared to step forward to stop him. They were all so scared that they stood rooted to the ground with ashen expressions. At this moment, Darius was truly afraid. He was a thousand times more afraid than he was the night before. At this moment, he foresaw his death. At this moment, Bruce pped Darius¡¯s face. ¡°This p is to show you what respect is.¡± Darius waspletely disoriented by this p. But at this moment, Bruce didn¡¯t stop. He pped him again. ¡°This p will show you what respect is.¡± Darius, who had been pped twice in a row, felt extremely aggrieved. He didn¡¯t know if he had been mazed by these two ps, but he lost it. ¡°If you have the guts, beat me to death. Come on! If you beat me to death, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door today! Come on, beat me to death! ! !¡± Darius cursed crazily. Bruce sneered and looked at Darius as if he was looking at an idiot. Then, he pped him again. ¡°This p is for being ignorant!¡± Bang! With a loud sound, Bruce¡¯s third p sent Darius flying and he was thrown into the Torres family¡¯s vi. Vincent, who had been entertaining guests in the vi, saw this scene and his expression darkened. ¡°Outrageous! Who has the guts to do this in my house?¡± Vincent was burning with anger. The anger that he had just suppressed burned up once again. He walked out withrge strides. His gaze instantly locked onto Bruce. ¡°This is too out of line! Bruce! You b*stard! Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?!¡± Vincent gnashed his teeth and spat out each word. He looked like he was in a state of extreme anger and could burst out at any moment. Faced with Vincent¡¯s threat, Bruce still didn¡¯t show any fear. There was still a calm expression on his face. Immediately after, he said, ¡°What? I helped you teach your grandson a lesson, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it?¡± When Vincent heard this, he was so angry that his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Everyone could feel his raging anger. ¡°This is intolerable! ! !¡± Vincent roared angrily, ¡°Where are the top-notch martial artists of the Torres family! ? Kill these two people on the spot! I want him dead! ! !¡± Chapter 117 - Give You a Chance!

Chapter 117: Give You a Chance!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! Under Vincent¡¯smand, five or six top-notch martial artists who had been hiding in the shadows of the Torres family suddenly rushed out. These were top-notch martial artists who were supported by the Torres family and rarely showed their faces. If Bruce hadn¡¯t shamed them this time, Vincent wouldn¡¯t have exposed them. When the top-notch martial artists of the Torres family appeared, Damien, who had been sent flying by Bruce, ran to Vincent in a wretched state. Obviously, Damien realized that the situation had gone out of control and didn¡¯t want to be implicated. ¡°Dad, leave their lives to me. I want to kill this b * tch with my own hands!¡± Damien said firmly. ¡°Damien, you! ?¡± Upon hearing these words, Shauna froze on the spot and looked at Damien with a nk expression. Until now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that such words came from the mouth of a man she had loved for more than twenty years. She had been with him since she was eighteen years old. For him, she was willing to give up her entire life. For him, Shauna got pregnant out of wedlock and endured everyone¡¯s derision. It was also for him that Shauna didn¡¯t mind bearing the title of a mistress and came to celebrate Vincent¡¯s birthday every year. She had sacrificed so much and endured so much for him, but in the end, she was called a b*tch? At this moment, Shauna hadpletely broken down. Tears flowed down one drop at a time. It was as if her entire world had lost hope. ¡°What? Did I do something wrong? You ungrateful b*tch!¡± Damien said through gritted teeth. At that moment, Damien seemed extremely unfamiliar to Shauna. It was as if she had never seen his true colors. He was so heartless that it broke her heart. ¡°How can you say that? How can you say that? Did you forget...¡± Shauna cried out in anguish. However, Damien didn¡¯t give her a chance to refute at all. He shouted, ¡°Shut up! You b * tch, what right do you have to criticize me? ¡°You are the daughter of a slightly well-off family. What right do you have to act out in the Torres family? ¡°Back then, I was blind to be deceived by you. Also, I don¡¯t even know which man you gave birth to this b*stard with! Get lost!¡± Upon hearing these words, Shauna waspletely disappointed in Damien. Shauna¡¯s body went limp. She couldn¡¯t even stand properly. She looked as if all her strength had been drained. She was utterly heartbroken. At that moment, Shauna felt as if her heart had fallen into an ice cer. It waspletely cold. At that moment, Bruce quietly walked in front of Damien and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Damien, I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Take back what you said just now. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to repent and let bygones be bygones with my aunt, I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now. I can even let you be the true head of the Torres family. ¡°Think carefully. I¡¯ll only give you this one chance!¡± After saying this, Bruce silently nced at the dejected Shauna. He couldn¡¯t bear the sight of her sad appearance. This opportunity was given to Damien for Shauna¡¯s sake. He knew that Shauna had always wanted a family for herself and Zoey. If not for that, based on what Damien said just now, Damien wouldn¡¯t even deserve to live. Unfortunately, Damien didn¡¯t take Bruce seriously at all. In his opinion, both Bruce and Shauna were doomed. It was far more reliable to believe in himself than to believe in him! ¡°Hehe... you¡¯re just a brat who just finished prison. Stop acting out in front of the Torres family! The Torres family doesn¡¯t want violence, which is why you have survived until now. Do you really think that the Torres family is that easy to bully? ¡°Give me another chance? I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Cripple your arms and kneel in front of my father and kowtow three times. This way, the Torres family can be merciful enough to let you die more quickly. Otherwise, hehe...¡± Damien said with a fierce expression. After Bruce heard this, he shook his head silently. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. You didn¡¯tcherish it. I hope you¡¯ll remember your decision today.¡± After saying this, Bruce ignored the expressions of the Torres family and slowly came to Shauna¡¯s side. ¡°Auntie, this scumbag doesn¡¯t deserve you at all, much less being Zoey¡¯s father.¡± Bruce said indifferently. Shauna, whose eyes looked hollow, froze on the spot in a daze with her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, move...¡± Vincent¡¯s face fell, and an impatient expression appeared. However, when he opened his mouth to speak, he had only gotten halfway through when a voice filled with yfulness came from the door. ¡°What a lively scene? Is this a fight? Why didn¡¯t you call me to watch something so entertaining?¡± His voice sounded first before he appeared. When they heard the name Draco, everyone present was shocked, and then a sense of dread quickly filled them. Draco was one of the two underground kings of Porta! Among those businessmen, the person they were most afraid of was Draco. No one wanted to be targeted by a person like Draco. Once they were targeted by him, it would probably be very difficult for them to have an easy life in Porta. ¡°Why is Draco here? We didn¡¯t invite him!¡± The Torres family¡¯s member standing beside Vincent said with a grave expression. After Vincent heard that, his expression instantly turned grave. He nced at Bruce and immediately ordered sulkily, ¡°All the top-notch martial artists, retreat first! The rest, follow me to wee the guests!¡± Vincent knew very clearly who was more important between Draco and Bruce. If at this time, he neglected Draco because of Bruce, the consequences would definitely be severe. Therefore, after a short struggle, Vincent decided to ignore Bruce first, and bring people to wee Draco. When he passed by Bruce, Vincent said fiercely, ¡°You little brat! Count yourself lucky! I¡¯ll let you live for a few more minutes! Hmph!¡± Vincent snorted coldly and hurried all the members of the Torres family to greet Draco. When Vincent came to Draco, his face already had an obsequious smile, like he was trying to please Draco. ¡°Mr. Draco, you have graced the Torres family with your presence. Why didn¡¯t you inform us in advance so that we could greet you?¡± Vincent said in a ttering manner. At first, he thought that Draco would exchange pleasantries with him, but Vincent never expected that Draco would say in a somewhat unfriendly manner, ¡°What? The Torres family doesn¡¯t wee me now?¡± This.. When Vincent heard it, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch for a moment as he showed an expression of fear and trepidation as he hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no, how could we dare to not wee you? Come,e,e, pleasee in.¡± Draco sneered as he nced at Vincent, then silently cast his gaze in Bruce¡¯s direction. With a yful smile, he feigned anger and said, ¡°Move aside. Do I need you to tell me where to sit? I like to sit outside. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Hmm? When the Torres family members heard that, they were stunned and puzzled. But before they could recover from their shock, Draco walked straight to Bruce¡¯s side, as if there was no one else around, and sat down! This... ? ? ? The expression on the Torres family members¡¯ faces froze instantly.. Their eyes were filled with astonishment. What was going on? Chapter 118 - You Have a Problem with Me Sitting Here?

Chapter 118: You Have a Problem with Me Sitting Here?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Why did Draco end up sitting on Bruce¡¯s seat? There were so many empty seats, but he didn¡¯t sit anywhere, and he just had to sit in thest seat? Why on earth was that? This scenepletely stupefied everyone from the Torres family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it happened before their eyes, they would have thought that there was something wrong with their eyes! After a few seconds of silence at the scene, a burst of uproar instantly sounded. Everyone from the Torres family started to be restless. ¡°What are you all making so much noise? Everyone, be quiet!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was dark as he berated everyone and suppressed everyone¡¯s shocked mors. After that, Vincent braced himself and walked towards Draco. He squeezed out a smile with great difficulty. However, at this moment, his smile was more like a grimace. ¡°Mr. Draco, how about I¡­ I arrange another seat for you?¡± Vincent said respectfully to Draco. Draco cast a contemptuous nce at Vincent and pretended to be dissatisfied as he said, ¡°What do you mean? You have a problem with me sitting here? Or is it that the Torres family is trying to chase me away?¡± Draco¡¯s words frightened Vincent so much that his whole body trembled. He was like a frightened bird as he desperately exined, ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Draco, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± With a bang, Draco pulled out a long machete from his waist and chopped it on the table. The machete instantly sank into the table, as if telling everyone that this was Draco¡¯s stance. The moment Draco pulled out the machete, everyone at the scene couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. At this moment, how could they not understand that this Draco wasn¡¯t here to celebrate his birthday at all, but to cause trouble! He was obviously deliberately trying to embarrass Vincent. Vincent himself could also tell. His forehead was instantly covered with cold sweat as he said to Draco with trepidation, ¡°Mr. Draco, no¡­ I don¡¯t know how did the Torres family offend you?¡± Vincent¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. He knew that Draco was here to cause trouble, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him at all. This was Draco, one of the two underground kings in Porta. If he offended him, even if the Torres family was a first-rate noble family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to establish a foothold in Porta. At this moment, Vincent suddenly felt a great pressure, falling from the sky. ¡°Hehe¡­ Offend Me?¡±When Draco heard that, he sneered at first, but then he continued to say yfully, ¡°If you offend me, maybe you can spend some money to settle the matter. But unfortunately, the person you offended isn¡¯t me.¡± Not You? Vincent was stunned for a moment, and instantly frowned. He instantly felt the pressure on his shoulders be even greater. Who did I offend? Could it be¡­ ? Vincent¡¯s gaze instantly fell on Bruce, who had a calm expression on his face. ¡°His performance is so calm. Could it be that Draco is here to stand up for him!?¡± Vincent was shocked in his heart, and he instantly narrowed his old eyes. His grim expression became more and more serious. His guess was most likely true. Otherwise, Bruce would never be so calm in front of Draco. No wonder from the beginning, Bruce was fearless. No wonder he dared to take the initiative to provoke the Torres family even though he knew how powerful they were. No wonder the twenty top-notch martial artists outside didn¡¯t dare to make a move against him. So all of this was because he had Draco supporting him! He didn¡¯t expect that Bruce could actually establish a rtionship with Draco. How astonishing! When he thought of this, Vincent¡¯s gaze became even colder. ¡°This¡­¡± A few Torres family members, their faces filled with worry, walked to Vincent¡¯s side one after another. Obviously, they had also seen what Vincent had seen. At this moment, Draco just had to sit beside Bruce. Moreover, Bruce had aposed look on his face, and he didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. If this was just a coincidence, then they would never believe it no matter what. There was only one possibility, and that was that Draco was on Bruce¡¯s side! Therefore, at this moment, the expressions of the Torres family members became ugly. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled properly, then the Torres family would offend Draco! At this moment, all the gazes of the Torres family members fell on Vincent, the backbone of the Torres family. Vincent¡¯s expression was cold, and his tone became icy as he said, ¡°Since Mr. Draco likes to sit here, then let him sit here. Someone, serve Mr. Draco the best tea and the best wine!¡± After saying that, Vincent turned around and left with a gloomy look on his face. This¡­ ? Everyone from the Torres family looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand Vincent¡¯s intentions, but they quickly followed him. ¡°Sir, is it really appropriate for us to treat Draco like this?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask with his face filled with fear. At this moment, the Torres family already had an apprehensive feeling, and they didn¡¯t understand the purpose of Vincent¡¯s actions. Vincent sulkily tilted his head in Bruce¡¯s direction. He immediately turned around and exined with a solemn expression, ¡°Draco¡¯s stance is already obvious. Our family and Bruce are mutually ipatible. Either he dies or the Torres family dies! No matter what we say, it¡¯s useless.¡± When the crowd heard that, their faces instantly turned ashen. They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what should we do next? Should we run away or¡­ ?¡± Vincent nced at the crowd in disappointment. ¡°What are you panicking for!? Just Draco has scared you all to such an extent? Don¡¯t forget, the Torres family now is no longer the Torres family of the past!¡± This.. The crowd was stunned for a moment. When Vincent saw this, he rolled his eyes at them in annoyance again, and immediately continued, ¡°Have you all forgotten that Hugo ising soon? Moreover, we are now one of the organizers of that big shot¡¯s wedding project. No matter how capable he is, could he dare to challenge Hugo? Could he dare to challenge Hugo¡¯s backer? When Hugoester, everyone must be on their best behavior. We must let Draco see the rtionship between us and Hugo. Have you heard clearly!?¡± When the Torres family members heard this, their originally depressed expressions instantly became excited. ¡°How wise of you! With Hugo¡¯s support, who is afraid of Draco?¡± ¡°Hehe, if we perform well, we might even be able to get to find out about that mysterious big shot¡¯s identity. At that time, it would be even easier to crush Draco!¡± ¡°Bruce probably thinks that he¡¯s invincible with Draco¡¯s support now. I wonder if he¡¯ll kneel down and beg for mercy when he sees Hugoter! Hahaha¡­.¡± Chapter 119 - Would He Be Afraid of Draco?

Chapter 119: Would He Be Afraid of Draco?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Torres family members who hade to their senses all had a look of high spirits on their faces once again. In their opinion, as long as they could win Hugo over, the Torres family didn¡¯t need to fear Draco at all. Not to mention that once they would get to know the mysterious big shot behind Hugo, the Torres family would rise up as well. Draco would be beneath them. After that, the people of the Torres family who hade to their senses gradually became arrogant when they looked at Bruce¡¯s table. They couldn¡¯t wait to see Bruce¡¯s face when he was about to be defeated. Some people couldn¡¯t help butment, what a satisfying scene that would be! After that, Vincent ordered his men to clean up the mess that Bruce had just caused. At the same time, he sent people to send the unconscious Darius to the hospital. When he saw the injuries on Darius¡¯s body, Vincent¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn grim again. He gnashed his teeth and said to himself, ¡°Bruce! Don¡¯t think that you can bully the Torres family and behave atrociously just because you have Draco¡¯s support! I will definitely make you pay the price!¡± In a short while, the ce that had been destroyed was cleaned up by the Torres family¡¯s people. This time, Damien sent people to guard the periphery. As soon as Hugo appeared, they immediately went out to wee him. However, even Damien himself didn¡¯t expect that instead, Porta¡¯s underground queen, Rica, arrived first! The moment they heard the news, the expressions of the Torres family members suddenly tensed up. Not long after, they immediately looked ecstatic. In Porta, who didn¡¯t know that Rica and Draco weren¡¯t on the same side? These two were each in charge of half of the underground world in Porta. Usually, small conflicts were constant, but big conflicts were alsomon. Although Draco looked intimidating, ever since the Porta underground world began the ¡®Battle of the Two Kings¡¯, Draco couldn¡¯ty a hand on Rica. The strength of the two of them were evenly matched. Although they didn¡¯t see eye to eye with each other, neither of them could do anything to the other. The appearance of Rica at this time would definitely be able to suppress Draco! Since Hugo would also appearter, the Torres family would be able to crush anyone in Porta! Draco and Bruce were no match against them! The more the members of the Torres family thought about it, the more excited they felt. They couldn¡¯t wait to see the expressions on the faces of Draco and Bruceter on. At this moment, Vincent was even more smug. With an enthusiastic look on his face, he said, ¡°Quick, everyone follow me out to wee them!¡± After he finished speaking, Vincent took the lead and walked out of the door. Everyone from the Torres family hurriedly followed behind Vincent in excitement. When they passed by the table where Bruce was seated, they even looked at Bruce and Draco with contempt. In response to this, Bruce¡¯s expression was nonchnt, while Draco sneered with amusement. In a short while, Vincent led the Torres family¡¯s members and warmly weed Rica, who was slowly walking over. Each of their faces had a solemn expression. ¡°Rica, thank you for gracing us with your presence. Wee, wee¡­¡± Vincent said in a respectful manner. When the Torres family members saw the situation, they also hurriedly nodded respectfully. This was enough to tell how much importance the Torres family members ced on Rica. ¡°Mr. Torres, you are too polite. I came uninvited today. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Rica said politely. When Vincent heard this, a smile appeared on his face. At this moment, the members of the Torres family also felt a sense of pride. Rica¡¯s words were enough to show how much she valued the Torres family. ¡°Perhaps, Rica also knows that Hugo will being tonight, so she specially came here to kiss up to him,¡± Someone guessed. At this moment, many members of the Torres family thought this way. Even Vincent himself thought so. Therefore, in order to show off, Vincent said somewhat smugly, ¡°Rica, please take your seat first. I still have to go and wee Mr. Samsonter. You know, Mr. Samson is influential and prestigious. He and I have been friends for many years, so I have to go and wee him personally. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You do your thing. It¡¯s gettingte, so Hugo should be arriving soon. You guys should go and prepare,¡± Rica said thoughtfully. After hearing this, the Torres family members were even more certain that Rica was definitely here for Hugo. But even so, Rica came to congratte Mr. Torres on his birthday. This was already an indisputable fact! If word that the Torres family got on Rica and Hugo¡¯s good side at the same time were to spread out, in the future, who in Porta would dare to look down on the Torres family? From now on, even the number one leader of Porta would have to respect the Torres family! Today was definitely the beginning of the Torres family¡¯s glorious journey. ¡°God bless the Torres family! God bless the Torres family!!!¡± Vincent was overjoyed. As for Draco and Bruce, he had alreadypletely forgotten about them. Not to mention that Hugo wasingter, but as long as Rica was here now, would he need to be afraid of Draco? Vincent¡¯s gaze towards Bruce and Draco also became more and more contemptuous. If it was in the past, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Draco, but it was different now. Not only did he have Hugo¡¯s backing, but he also had Draco¡¯s sworn enemy, Rica, backing him up. He was invincible in Porta! Who was Draco to him? Not to mention Bruce, who had nothing at all and wasn¡¯t even worthy to be a stepping stone for the Torres family. ¡°Draco, if you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being blind to actually choose to support Bruce. Hehe¡­¡± Vincent sneered coldly, and immediately weed Rica into the door. The moment Rica entered the door, a burst ofmotion broke out at the scene, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. Immediately after, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Bruce and Draco. Their gazes were filled with yfulness, disdain, and malice. In their opinion, Hugo alone was enough to suppress Draco, not to mention the addition of Rica. Seeing this scene, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but start to discuss among themselves. Some people even couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Hehe, that kid should be dumbfounded now. Does he think that Draco backing him up is great? Now, he must be regretting it!¡± ¡°After all, the Torres family has been established in Porta for so many years. How can a young kid like him who just finished his prison term bepared to them? This is the gap between them,¡± Someone said confidently. Everyone at the scene felt that Bruce had shot himself in the foot this time. They all began to sneer and mock him. However, just as they were busy secretly mocking Bruce, Rica, who was wearing a red dress, was slowly walking in Bruce¡¯s direction¡­. Chapter 120 - I Cant Sit?

Chapter 120: I Can¡¯t Sit?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Rica, Rica, Rica...¡± Seeing Rica walking towards Bruce¡¯s direction, Vincent hurriedly shouted from behind. However, Rica acted as if she didn¡¯t hear his voice at all and walked forward. When Vincent, who was behind him, saw this scene, he became a little flustered. But he could only brace himself and follow them. ¡°Maybe, Rica just wants to go over and insult Draco a little?¡± Vincentforted himself. At this moment, the members of the Torres family could only hold on to this kind of hope. In a short while, Rica walked to Bruce¡¯s side in front of everyone. At this time, Draco raised his head with a yful expression and nced at Rica. However, Rica only nced at him once and immediately retracted her gaze. Draco had a bored look on his face as he rolled his eyes sulkily. Upon seeing the scene filled with tension, the expressions of the Torres family members eased up slightly. However, before they had the time to rejoice, Rica directly sat down beside Draco. As soon as Rica sat down, there was an uproar at the scene, and everyone looked in this direction in disbelief. The fact that Rica and Draco didn¡¯t get along was known to everyone in Porta. However, the two people who were so at odds actually sat together and ate at the same table? Seeing this scene, everyone felt shocked. This was even more shocking than seeing a mirage. At this moment, the anxious Vincent hurried to Rica and asked respectfully, ¡°Rica, what are you doing?¡± Vincent looked a little aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Rica openly, so he could only act humble in front of her. Not only that, but in order to get Rica to be on his side, Vincent even specially reminded her, ¡°Rica, Mr. Samson will be here soon. I¡¯ve arranged Mr. Samson¡¯s seat at the main table. I¡¯ve arranged your seat at Mr. Samson¡¯s side. This way, you and Mr. Samson can bettermunicate. ¡°Employees sit outside. You have such a noble status, so how can you sit here?¡± Vincent, afraid that Rica wouldn¡¯t stand on his side, fawned over Rica. However, in the face of Vincent¡¯s cordial invitation, Rica acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard it at all. Instead, she nced at Vincent from the corner of her eyes, and with a slightly unpleasant tone, she said, ¡°What? I can¡¯t sit where he, Draco, can sit?¡± This... ? Upon hearing this, Vincent¡¯s entire body trembled, and he was directly frightened by Rica¡¯s gaze until he broke out in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, when the Torres family members heard Rica¡¯s words, they all showed a nk expression. What was this? Rica was fighting with Draco? The Torres family members, a little confused about Rica¡¯s motive for doing this, looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand, and neither did Vincent. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. He hurriedly apologized to Rica, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Rica, you can sit wherever you want. It¡¯s just that...¡± Vincent wanted to say something, but hesitated. He hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr. Samson will be here soon. If you sit here, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Samson will me me for not treating you well. Rica, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better for you to sit at the main table inside? In this way, you and Mr. Samson can get closer. It¡¯s also more convenient for you to talk, unlike outside, where there are too many people, which will also make things inconvenient.¡± Vincent smiled in a ttering manner. However, no matter how much he tried to please her, Rica turned a deaf ear and refused to listen to him. After that, she said with an indifferent expression, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can go ahead and do your work.¡± Hmm? Upon hearing this, Vincent immediately frowned. Why did it seem like he had heard this before? Vincent, who was confused, couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze to Draco. He saw that Draco, with a nonchnt and frivolous aura all over his body, was actually picking up the teapot on the table and pouring a cup of water for Rica. He said with a derisive expression, ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with them? I really can¡¯t stand fake pleasantries like this. In my opinion, just ask him whether he wants to or not. If he¡¯s not, then beat him until he is!¡± When they heard Draco¡¯s words, the people present were all stunned. Immediately after, the crowd saw an astonishing scene. They saw Rica nce at Draco sulkily, then she slowly stood up, walked to Bruce¡¯s side, and respectfully called out, ¡°Mr. White!¡± When the crowd heard this, they were suddenly shocked. ¡°Oh my God! Am I seeing things? Why is she so respectful to that brat?¡± ¡°Oh no, Rica isn¡¯t here to celebrate Old Mr. Torres¡¯ birthday. She¡¯s also here to help Bruce!¡± ¡°The two underground kings of Porta are supporting him at the same time? What identity does this kid have?¡± Everyone was extremely shocked. If Draco standing on Bruce¡¯s side was already enough to shock them, then at this moment, the two underground kings of Porta standing on Bruce¡¯s side, couldn¡¯t be described as shocking. It could only be described as terrifying! Ever since the underground world of Porta was split into two ten years ago, the two underground kings of Porta had never made peace with each other. Now, they were supporting Bruce at the same time. More importantly, both of them acted extremely respectful, as if Bruce was their boss. Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They immediately felt a chill rise from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads. The faces of the Torres family members were ashen. Vincent froze. Aggrieved, angry, unwilling... all kinds ofplicated emotions instantly surged into his heart. Vincent was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack. ¡°In that case, I will take my leave first! I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Vincent gnashed his teeth and said word by word. Then, he turned around and left with his people in a fit of anger. It was fine if Draco came to cause trouble, but now, even Rica came to cause trouble. How humiliating was that for the Torres family? The people of the Torres family were filled with anger. Each and every one of them was filled with indignation as they began to persuade Vincent one after another. ¡°Old Mr. Torres, you have to keep yourposure. At this moment, you can¡¯t lose yourposure. We still have Hugo!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Mr. Torres. We have to regroup and properly entertain Hugo. We have to prepare the wedding for that big shot. That way, we won¡¯t be afraid of not having a chance to turn things around!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Mr.. Torres. As long as we work diligently for that big shot behind Hugo, sooner orter, Draco and Rica will have to submit to the Torres family!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!